ft
■":r
' ■ ■'!!" 1/ th-fl,..,.
. tJI1-1 if .Slip
%i,!>l: ilf'Hiir
' ■ " ■ «
■ vN£.?C"
EMORY UNIVERSITY |
BROWNS
ABRIDGED JOURNAL,
CONTAINING A BRIEF ACCOUNT
OF THE
LIFE, TRIALS AID TRAVELS
OF
GEO. S. BROWN,
SIX YEARS A MISSIONARY IN LIBERIA, WEST AFRICA:
21 Jttiracle of ©oil's <&rate.
Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons; but in every nation,
he that feareth him and worketli righteousness, is accepted with him.
TROY, N. Y.:
PRESS OF l'RESCOTT &, WIl-SOX, CCXXV RIVER-STREET.
1840.
Entered according to Act of Congress in the year 1849, by
George S. Brown,
In the Clerk's Office of the Northern District of New-York.
PREFACE.
For some five or six years past, many of my friends in a wide
and k>ng section of country, have urged me from time to time
to present them a printed copy of my Journal. I knew that those
applicants had the fullest claim on me for such a requirement;
for to them, as instruments in the hand of God, I owe all that 1
am.
»
But for the following reasons I have put them off until now,
but it may be unreasonable to withhold any longer.
First: In consequence of my great deficiency in education, I
knew I could not compose anything which would be interesting
or edifying to my friends in this day of high learning.
Secondly: I am a slow and poor penman, and I feared that the
Printer could not read my writing.
Thirdly. About six years ago, 6ome serious difficulties took
place in the Church to which I belonged, and I have been wait¬
ing for the issue of those difficulties, which are but recently ter¬
minated.
Fourthly: Previously to the present, I have not had time nor
means, and even now, I have only the means of copying and
publishing a hasty Abridgement.
But here it may be asked by some, why I now attempt to pub¬
lish, under such embarrassed circumstances? to such, I answer:
First: To give God a token of my ardent gratitude, joyful re¬
membrance, and cheerful acknowledgment of His great Mercy,
Love, Power and Faithfulness, in all His kind administrations to¬
wards me.
Secondly: In consequence of those difficulties above mentioned,
my life is cut off in its midst, and unless I publish, I can never
IV.
perpetuate and spread the honor which is due unto God for his
goodness to me, as I ought.
Thirdly: I feel it my imperative duty to my friends, to give
them a report of my proceedings in life, and of God's dealings
toward me in those proceedings.
But let it be understood and remembered, that, this little
Abridgement is only designed for my personal friends; for
those who have seen my face, and heard my voice ; for they only
can comprehend it, it being written in my usual style of speak¬
ing, just as requested. Many of these sentences begin and
end abruptly, as may be justifiable in so short an abridgement.
The reader will occasionally be referred to Notes, Documents,
and Fragments, which are in the back part of the book, and to
which he may turn at his pleasure ; and their designs will be ex¬
plained in a preface over each one of them.
0 And again, it will be found that I have frequently mentioned
names, dates and places, &c., the design of which is to authenti¬
cate the work, after the manner of history. But with regard to
many difficulties above referred to, I have mentioned some names,
and spoken of their characters, only to show why some certain
things were thus and so.
My object, my intention, my heart's desire and prayer to God,
in presenting this Abridgement to the world, is to glorify God,
and to answer a demand which the world has upon me. And
into whosoever hands this Abridgement may fall, I most ardently
desire you to read it impartially, and with a special design to in¬
crease your faith in God, and when you think proper, join me
in praising His holy Name.
GEORGE S. BROWN.
JOURNAL
of the
LIFE AND TRAVELS OF GEO. S. BROWN.
I was born on Newport Island in the State of Rhode Island, July
25th, 1801. I remained there till I was two years old, and then
we moved up into Connecticut, and lived in the town of Wind¬
ham, two years. From thence we moved to Ashford in the same
State, and where I was brought up, with my father, whose name
is Amos Brown. My father was an elder in the Baptist Church
for more than thirty years. My mother also was a pious woman.
I was trained up after the straitest sect of Calvinism, till I was
twenty years old. I then took my departure from my father's
house, (by his consent,) and went out to seek refuge for myself.
But soon I became a profligate. And being taught all the doc¬
trines of unconditional election and reprobation, I put 110 restraints
on the lusts of my mind, for which cause I soon became a mon¬
ster.
The first effectual seed which was sown in my heart, was un¬
der the preaching of Rev. L. Dow, at camp meeting in Mansfield,
when I was about fourteen years old. Here I became so con¬
victed of sin, that I ran away from meeting, to avoid weeping
my soul away. But I carried my conviction with me, as a fiery
arrow. I went home, and soon began to talk with some profes¬
sors of religion, who discovered that I was under a deep convic¬
tion. But said they, you have been among those noisy metho¬
dise and they scared you: AVipe up, said they, you are not old
enough yet to know what sin is, or to get religion. But none of
this stuff removed my guilt, and sensible condemnation.
But being blinded "with Calvinism, I presumtuously neglected
the salvation of my soul for years. At the age of twenty, my
6
brown's journal.
soul was heavily ladened, and my fears of eternal punishment
were increased greatly.
About this time, I had a mind to go to some minister and tell
him my sorrows, as accordingly I did. Went to elder F. W.,
and said, " sir! what shall I do to be saved ?" He said, " if you
are of the elect, you will assuredly be saved ; you cannot change
the mind of the Almighty; you can do nothing in this matter,"
said he. So I went home, weeping on the way, carrying my sor¬
rows with me. A few days after, I went to see a pious man, a
deacon, and I asked him, " what must I do to be saved ?" He
said, " nothing, only keep away from the methodist; for we can¬
not resist his will !'•' said he. Well, thought I, if this be so, then
I am not a sinner as I supposed ; for if God's will cannot be re¬
sisted, then of course I have always done his will, and hence I
ought not, nay, I need not repentance, for it would be wicked to
repent " for doing the will of God." But still, something was
wrong; I felt guilty; I feared the wrath of God.
But, inasmuch as I had read in the Bible that Christ had
.died for all, and was the Saviour of all men, I now sought shel¬
ter under the poisonous fig-leaves of Universalism. I now com¬
menced, 1 read through the New Testament, by course. But in¬
stead of confirming myself in Universalism as I intended, I
was ten times the more convinced that the whole scheme was
only error; and my fears of God's wrath, and my condemnation
for not loving and serving God, and for violating his law, rolled,
up before me, like mountains of fire. And what heightened my
fears the more, wounded and grieved my poor weeping soul was,
an awful thought thrilled through my mind occasionally, saying,
Ye must be bora again.
About this time, I fell in company with men whom I knew to
be Universalists. And I introduced the subject of salvation unto
them, and finally told them how I felt. Ah ! said they, you have
been among those devilish Methodist, and they have been telling
you about hell-fire and damnation, but there is no such thing or
place. But, said I, I read it in the Bible, and the Baptist minis¬
ters say the same. But all is Priestcraft, said they, for God nev-
«r made any man to damn him. Well, said I, I wish I knew the
truth of this matter and how I might be delivered from my pres¬
ent feelings. Well, said Mr. S., come to my house to-night and
I will tell you how you may be saved from all your bad fears and
feelings. So that night 1 went to Mr. S's. house, with the ex¬
pectation of being edified on the subject of salvation. But O,
what had the monster prepared for my consolation but a jug of
whiskey and a pack of cards. Come, said he, take a little whis¬
key and cheer up, for you cannot understand the scriptures till
you are more cheerful. I knew not but all was right, and I took
a glass of whiskey. Now said he take a game at cards, till your
mind gets regulated, and then we will talk about religion. And
brown's journal.
7
very reluctantly I began to play cards. Mr. S. saw my indiffer¬
ence, and urged me till I drank another glass of whiskey. And
by this time I became quite cheerful. My conviction gradually
died away, and in the course of an hour and a half I felt no sor¬
row for sin, nor fear of hell. About twelve o'clock at night he
asked me how I felt in my mind ? I answered, I feel well enough.
Ah, said he, I knew you would, for I have felt so a hundred times,
and always treat it in the same manner. And so I left the hel¬
lish den with a heart harder than ever. But in a few days my
conviction began to return. And as I had been instructed, I be¬
gan to drink ardent spirits very freely, and my conviction soon
left me. At this, I made up my mind that whenever I felt such
conviction for sin, I would repare to the same means to drive it
away, and so I did.
And so into sin I went like a demon in human shape, for about
two years more. At this time I was attacked with the typhus
fever, and soon become so reduced that my physicians gave me
over as incurable. And O, what an awful hour was this. I saw
myself standing at death's door, and hell beneath moving to meet
me. The thoughts of coming to judgment made my very flesh
crawl, and bones rattle. In the midst of it all, something seemed
to speak distinctly to me, saying, Ye must be born again. O,
who can describe the depths of the horrors of a dying sinner!
Something fully convinced me that if I died as I then was, I
should assuredly be eternally damned. But I began to pray and
entreat the Lord to spare me a little longer, that I might repent
and keep His whole Commandments. I promised the Lord de¬
voutly, that if he would pity me and have mercy on me that one
time, that as soon as I recovered, I would not only love and serve
Him myself, but try and persuade others to love him. The mer¬
ciful Lord heard me and I recovered. But no sooner had I re¬
covered and was able to ride about, than the devil and wicked
men took possession of me, and 'ere I was aware I was as wicked
as ever. First, I thought I must drink a little ardent spirits, till I
had fully regained my strength, and then I would attend to the
salvation of my soul. O, how successful the devil was in this,
for like a flood it carried me into the ocean of intemperance, where
I groped for about two years longer. Many times did the Holy
Ghost strive with me in the course of that time, convincing me
of sin, righteousness and judgment; but O, alas, alas! 1 grieved
him away by drinking ardent spirits. About this time I had be¬
come master of laying stone and brick, and by hard lifting I was
taken bleeding at "the lungs, and well-nigh lost my life again.
And 0, what a horrid day was this also. All my sin, my broken
vows, and God's past mercies, yea, all rose up at once in my soul
to crush every spark of hope, and blast the last fragment of con¬
fidence in the Lord. O may never another sinner on earth feel
8
brown's journal.
as I did then. The insulted vengeance and wrath of God hung
over me as a mighty, angry cloud, lowering and thickening as if
it was ready to burst with terrible damnation and pour out all its
thundering contents on my poor guilty soul forever. All prospect
of life was now lost, and I fully expected death every hour. O,
that sinners could know, without personal experience, the horrors
of a dying sinner.
But, hopeless as my case was, I at last cried out to God for
mercy, making a thousand promises of repentance and obedience.
And the ever blessed God granted my petition, and spared me
this time also. The blood was stopped and I began gradually
to recover. But it was thought best for me to use a little brandy
frequently to keep what little blood I had in order, and make
more. And so, in order to recover soon, I drank as much brandy
as I could possibly bear. This devilish error bound me in weak¬
ness, and led me directly to intemperance again. I. soon despair¬
ed of so recovering my health again, as to labor with my hands,
and so, away the devil sent me, and I bought me a set of Scotch
Bagpipes, and shortly became master of that instrument of mu¬
sic. This led me or introduced me into all lanks of people from
the highest to the lowest. I soon bought me a flute also, and
then a hoboy and claronet, and several other kinds of instruments,
and went to travelling through the states. And in this way I stifled
my conviction for several years, but it never left entirely, only
when I was under a mighty operation of ardent spirits. And I
soon found it agreeable and necessary to drive off conviction for
sin, to drink the more often, and drink more at a time. And al¬
though I never became entirely drunken, yet I never found a
man in all my travels from 1822 to 1827, who could drink as
much ardent spirits as I could. But at whatever time the flame
of ardent spirits died away, I was miserable indeed.
In 1827 I was in Kingsbury, Washington Co., N. Y., I had lost
my desire and delight in travelling, and living at big houses, and
turned aside to spend a few weeks on a farm. Here I engaged to
labor through haying and harvesting, for a good, pious Baptist
man, by the name of Samuel Cole, with whom I lived two years.
But October 15th, 1827, was a most solemn day to me. Every
thing looked gloomy, and every noise sounded mournfully. Early
in that morning, I vainly imagined that I heard a voice from
above answering to a voice beneath, and saying to me, Ye must
be born again, or be damned forever. And this noise I heard once
in about one hour all through that day. And 0, how it thrilled
through my very soul. Occasionally I was so horribly shocked,
and convicted of sin, that I dare not yield to the old temptation
(of drinking,) to drive off my gloomy conviction as heretofore.
But as it happened, there was a Baptist Conference Meeting
appointed in that neighborhood, and that night was the regular
brown's journal.
9
lime to meet. I was riot much in the habit of going to meeting,
hut as i felt dreary, I concluded to go that night, and went.
When I came to the School-house I took a seat with certain rude
fellows, and for the first time that ever I attempted it, began to
make sport with them to cheer my mind.
Now there was an old pious lady in Kingsbury, by the name
of Rebecca Shay. She was always in the spirit of devotion.
While she was exhorting us, reproving us of sin, of righteousness
and of judgment, and we rude fellows were hunching and sneer¬
ing, all at once I heard a voice in one corner of the room, speak¬
ing distinctly and saying to me, "Sport on, sport on young man,
your sport will soon be over." I immediately looked to see who it
was that spake to me, but not one person sat in that corner from
whence the voice came. Neither did I ever hear such a voice be¬
fore, I dropped my head on the writing bench, and while I was
thinking what voice it could be, 1 distinctly heard the words again
from the same direction. I looked, but saw no person there,
neither did any one appear to notice the noise at all. At this
I began to tremble. I then concluded to keep my eyes in that
"direction, that if the thing spake again I might ascertain what
it was. And while I sat, looking in that direction, and pondering,
I heard the same words, and the same voice, only much louder,
more distinctly, and in greater power and authority. This rolled
the cold perspiration down my temples, because I knew it was
not a man's voice. Surely my countenance was changed, my
thoughts troubled me, my loins were loosed, and my knees smote
together like Belchazzar's. I was immediately convinced that
this was my last call from God, and if I did not improve it, the
door of mercy would soon be closed forever. But I said nothing
in meeting.
After meeting closed, being previously engaged, I went to
watch with a sick man, by the name of Joel Winshop. But I
had hard work to get there I was so weak. Here I passed a fear¬
ful, solemn night. After the family had retired to bed, I made
several attempts to go out and pray. But as soon as I opened the
door, I thought the devil was there, standing with open arms, to
take me away to hell, and I would then start back. About mid¬
night, having firmly established my mind to live a different course
of life, and for fear I might hereafter be tempted to break the
new covenant I then made, I sat down, opened the big Bible, with
one hand on the old testament, and the other on the new, and in
this manner I made the most solemn oaths to God, that if he
would give me grace, I would pray to him twice a day as long
as I lived. Yea, I here dedicated myself to Him for time and
eternity. This was a long night indeed, but my patient rested ex¬
tremely well.
In the morning I left the place, and on my way home, I turned
10
DROWN'* JOURNAL.
aside into a grove, fell on my face before the Lord, and renewed
my vows in a solemn manner. I hero told the Lord (whom I
thought heard me) that if he would forgive my sins, I would
spend the rest of my life in warning sinners to repent of their
sins, and serve Him. I returned home, but soon found I had lost
all appetite for food and ambition to work. But I prayed at ev-
erv opportunity, especially night and morning. The next Sab¬
bath evening 1 went to meeting at the same place where I heard
the voice, and as soon as meeting was opened, I arose and told
the people some of my feelings, and requested them to make me
a particular subject of prayer. But no one prayed again till,
meeting closed, and then I Avas forgotten. O, thought I, no one
cares for my poor disconsolate soul.
Nevertheless, I continued to pray day and night. But I found
no relief in my mind, but rather grew worse. I had no intervals
of peace or ease, no, not for a moment. My tears were my meat
and drink, day and night, crying where is thy God. And thus I
withered away six weeks in agonizing sorrow. About that time
a Baptist minister came to see me, (Mr. C.,) and to comfort my
mind in my affliction, he inquired and I told him all my sor¬
rows as well as I could. And I being much cast down and de¬
jected, he undertook to comfort me, by trying to prove the doc¬
trine of unconditional election. The devil took the advantage of
my shivered mind, and caused me to believe what'I never believ¬
ed before : Unconditional election. And as soon as I believed
that election, I alsobelie ved unconditional reprobation too, of course,
and in that moment I dropped into despair ; yea, total despair !
And there Mr. Colver left me, without one " cheering beam of
hope or spark of glimmering day" or twilight. All hope of par¬
don was now lost. All was black as a starless midnight. Every
thing concerning Christ was totally eclipsed by a thick cloud of
unconditional election, and reprobation. O, horror, horror! No
angelic tongue can tell the hellish chills which came over me.—
The vengeance like a cloud of thunder-bolts was over me, and hell
beneath, groaned and moved to take me in forever. That night
all the planets seemed to turn pale to me ; the trees appeared to
weep, and all the beasts of the field seemed to mourn under the
curse of heaven for my sake. I felt that I was a curse to every
body and every thing, and the only burthen in the whole world.
And seeing that damnation was unalterably fixed and appointed
for me, without any possibility of escape, I concluded that the
sooner I was in hell, the sooner God would be justified, and the
world's curse repealed.
I was so sanguine in this confidence, and so immersed in eter¬
nal things, that the thought of living fifty years longer in this
world was now of no consequence to me. And in consequence
of those feelings, I sought opportunity to put an end to my life.
brown's journal.
11
Once I stripped off my coat and hat, and was tying my feet and
hands together to roll into a well, when I heard such a horrible
noise in the well, that I untied my feet and hands and went in¬
to the house. A few days after this, I raised a knife to cut my
throat, but was seized with a terrible cramp in my arm. One
night 1 tied a rope around my neck, and was almost in reach of
the weather-beams of the barn, from whence I intended to swing,
but Mr. Cole unexpectedly came home, and as he came into the
barn to put out his horse, I finely gave it up. But through all
these attempts at suicide, I never for once neglected to go into
the grove twice every day and pray. This I did for fear of viola¬
ting my promise of praying twice a day for life, and that viola¬
tion increase my punishment in hell, because of the awful oath.
But in this praying, after I fell into despair, I dared not once
ask the Lord to pardon my sins, nor save me iiom hell. In my
prayer I would acknowledge myself a sinner, entreat him to take
my life, and have mercy on the world. I thought it would in¬
crease my damnation, to insult the Lord in asking him to be mer¬
ciful to a reprobate.
I had but few comforters in all this affliction. There was a
pious lady by the name of Ann Grey, whose council and prayers
did me much good. Mrs. Cole also labored faithfully and un-
weariedly to comfort me, but all was to little effect, except to save
me from entirely sinking at once. But again I became weary of
life, and raised a new determination to put an end to it. And
thus, while in the field, I stopped work for a moment, and look¬
ing around for a convenient tree on which I was fully determined
to hang myself that night. And going to examine the location*
I made a mis-step, blundered and fell, and by it fractured my hip¬
bone. 0, thought I, this is bad luck for me, but being near the
wagon which I had just driven into the field, I crawied to it and
after some difficulty I got on to it and drove home. A physician
was soon sent for, and Mr. and Mrs. Cole were both as kind and
attentive to me as a parent would be to a son. Heaven can only
recompense that family for their kindness.
O what a hard bed this was to me. Soul-racked on the thun¬
dering billows of a hopeless ocean of despair ; tempest-driven
down the cataracts of horror ; tormented before the time.
But what increased and aggravated my sore torment, was some
awful dreams, which I dreamed night after night; for these
wearied my body and terrified mv soul. I got into a habit of
dreaming that the Devil came into my room every night, with a
great chain in his hand, tied it around my nock, and I at once
became a large horse. He would then get on to me, and ride
me back and forth, to and from the strove where I used to go to
pray night and morning ; he would stop me occasionally, and
tell me that if I would not go there any more to pray, he would
12
brown's journal.
let me alone; for, said he I do not allow my subjects to pray in
secret." But, said he, " If you do not stop coming here to pray,
then I will ride you to Hell. " Well," answered I, " I must go to
Hell anyway; but I have made an awful covenant with God, to
pray twice per day as long as I live on Earth, and I shall not
break it for the sake of a few day's life in this world." " Then,"
said he, " I will ride you to Hell." So he started me away to the
south-eastward, over the green mountains, 'till at last we came to
the brink of Hell itself. This Hell seemed to be a boundless,
bottomless pit. We halted at the brink of Hell, where I had a
fair view of all the operations thereof. The atmosphere of this
pit seemed to resemble the substance of melted potash. There
seemed to be a kind of gravitation therein, so that the inhabitants
thereof moved and existed as fish in water. Here were sinners
of all descriptions and nations, and pnnishments of every possi¬
ble degree. Here was one uninterrupted screaming, crying,groan¬
ing, cursing, blaspheming, and all manner of lamentation. Sin¬
ners cursing and fighting each other, charging their damnation to
one and the other; twiting one another of their ungodly conduct
on earth, and of the influence which one had over the other in this
world. The Devils were chasing other sinners from one lurking
place to another, with dreadful, terrific hooks and spears in their
hands, throwing barbed arrows at the wicked, whose tounges in
consequence of thirst and perpetual weariness, were hanging out
down on their sorrow smitten breasts. Others of the Devils were
tormenting sinners by throwing and catching from one Devil to
the other, thrusting their poison fangs into their very vitals.
Liquid streams of fire from Heaven's magazine were poured as
vivid lighting in all directions, vindictively, as if the very el¬
ements of all worlds were united in merciless rage and anger, to
torment dammed sinnors. Awful tempests of hail stones of fire,
marched bold through their midst, issuing flaming thunderbolts
through all the dark caverns of despair, muttering as they went
" torment, torment, tormentand the Devils said " Amen;"
and all the dammed smote their breasts and groaned, " torment,
torment, torment." Ah, in vain do I attempt to describe it,
although every particular is still fresh in my mind. For to me
all was a reality then, though it proved to be a dream at last.
But after surveying the majestic scenery all through, the Devil
said to me, now you have prepared yourself for this place volun¬
tarily ; for God never made any eternal decree that you should
come here as you pretend to say, for he is not Avilling any should
perish, but wills all men should be saved. " But," said he "you
have chosen Death, and rejected life, and now into Hell you
shall go.
Now, I was so much encouraged at this saying of the Devil that,
just as he was about thrusting me into hell, I cried out aloud, and
brown's journal.
13
said, Lord have mercy on me, a sinner. Then I would immedi¬
ately awake, and find it all a dream. But I had the dream six
nights in succession, which wearied my soul and body entirely
out.
But Oh! how kindly, and unweariedly attentive was all that
family to me, and especially Mrs. Cole. And thus I groaned out
another long six weeks, in total despair of salvation from hell.
But Jan. 15, 1828, was a day long R) be remembered. The
night before, the Devil must needs put me into an iron cage, and
carry me to hell again, to show another department which I had
not seen, and which was filled with backsliders, dead-formalists,
and hypocrites. This department was far more intolerable than
that of sinners. Oh, what doleful lamentations they uttered!
When they saw us come to the entrance they howled mournfully,
saying, Have you heard any hope of salvation for us in the day
of Judgment ? An enormous Angel, more black than any thing
I ever saw, roaring like an enraged Fiery Dragon, said: Ye
justly damned, ye enquire too late ; hopeless, hopeless, hopeless.
Yea, disappointed hope was written on every forehead. Some
had been justified, and sanctified, as they acknowledged; but did
not retain it till death. But nearly all these people had once been
justified, but never sanctified. I asked the Devil why he brought
me there. He said, Lest you pray for pardon. Then he van¬
ished out of sight, because of shame, and I awoke. In the morn¬
ing, Jan. 15th, I was greatly fatigued by these dreams, I then be¬
ing fourteen days confined to my bed, by my lameness, that I had
a still greater desire to die than ever. Of all human beings that
ever lived, I was decidedly the most wretched. And as 1 knew
of no way to die, (for I could not get anything to kill myself,) I
took a notion, that if I was helped off the bed, and drawn into the
kitchen, by some means I might die. So, with this view secretly
in my mind, I entreated the sympathy of the family to help me
up. And with reluctance, in the afternoon they yielded, helped
me up into the big chair, and drew me into the kitchen. But oh,
if possible, I then felt worse than ever. The act of drawing me
into that room, put my body to racking pain. It was now half past
two o'clock, and I hoped to die before three. All at once, a new
thought came into my mind. For I thought, as there was no other
way to put an end to my life, I might do it by what I had called, for
the last six weeks, " Presumption." That is, I would ask the
Lord to have mercy and pardon my sins. Then, thought I, if I
am reprobated from eternity, then assuredly, God will be so dis¬
gusted with it, he will kill me in a moment. But, thought I
again, if what the Devil told me, on the brink of hell, be true,
then God may have mercy after all. Then, in a moment, some¬
thing came sensibly and powerfully into my mind, as it were,
whispering in my ears, persuading me, and entreating me by all
14
BKOWN S JOTMINAL.
means to ask God for pardon and morcy now; ask in Jesus name;
ask in faith ; ask for Jesus sake; look up and ask, now—now—
now ask, said the whisperer. I looked around, and there was no
persou in the room; for the men were all gone out, and Mrs. Cole
in another room praying, as I supposed, and still suppose. But
this whisperer was in such mighty haste, I had hardly a moment's
time to think ; and ere I was aware, my mind was decided, my
eyes looking upward, and I groaned out, saying, Lord Jesus have
mercy on me a poor sinner. And whether I immediately fell into
a deep sleep, or a trance, I know not; but the next thing which
I can remember was, I thought I stood in the piazza, and saw from
the south-east a star arising out of the earth, and moving toward,
me. And as it drew nearer to me, it grew larger and larger, draw¬
ing behind it a trail of the purest light, forty or fifty miles long.
And as it came within twenty miles of me, it assumed another ap¬
pearance, gathering itself into a larger ball of fire, sparkling and
illuminating both earth and sky. And so it came within six miles
of me, when it changed its form into the likeness of a large ship,
with all her canvass spread, under full sail, waving her large red
banner through the air, as a signal of triumph and independence.
It came within a half mile of me, where, on an elevated spot of
ground, at the conjunction of the roads, they cast out an anchor,
which brought the vessel mildly on the ground. Then, immedi¬
ately, as I imagined, I started to go and see this great wonder.
And as I went to behold, I passed horizontally over a valley of
one hundred feet beneath, and lit on the ground a few rods from the
vessel. But when I came within some ten rods of it, I could not
approach nearer, because of the power of its brightness. Then I
resolved to go round on the opposite side, where the sun did not
shine, that perhaps I might go up and touch it; for I thought that
if I could but touch it, I should know whether it was from hell or
heaven. For if it was from hell, then it was after me; but if it was
from heaven, then there might be mercy on board. So I went
around on the other side,and beheld all was equally bright; for the
sun neither added nor diminished its lustre. And as I stood gazing,
half blinded by the light, a little pair of stairs were suddenly let
down from the deck, reaching to the ground. I then heard a soft,
sweet voice from some one on deck, saying to me, Come up here,
young man, I want to hire you. How cheerfully and pleasantly he
spoke. Well, said I, let me see who you are first; then, perhaps,
I will come up. But he would not show himself. Then I said,
who are you, sir ? and from whence are you—from hell or heaven,
sir ? He said, come up and see. I told him I should not come
up unless he showed himself, or told me from whence he was.
I told him bis voice did not sound like the voice of the Devil with
whom I was acquainted. And, said I, if you are from heaven,
you do not want me; for I am the most wicked reprobate that
bKow.n's journal.
t:ver you saw. Reprobate! said he, what is that? I answered
him, God's eternal, unalterable, determined decree, and fixed
"will that 1 should be damned. Then said he, you blasphemous
young man, where did you learn that ? for the Devil himself
dare not thus reproach the Almighty. At this I trembled, and
dare not answer, for I knew by his voice he was not the Devil.
Then some one came near the side of the deck, unseen, and with
two very small wires let down two bright gold balls, about as
large as my fist, one on each side the stairs, so low that I could *
almost reach them with my hands. Here, said he, come and get
these gold balls. I immediately walked to the stairs with a de¬
termination to get them, but I could not quite reach them, unless
I stepped on the stairs. (I wanted the balls to carry off, so that
our folks might know it was not imagination, but a reality.) I
asked them to let the balls down lower, for I could not reach
them ; but they would not. One of them said, step on the stairs,
and you can reach them. But I said no, sir; for as soon as I step
on the stairs you will draw me up on deck, and carry me off, I
know not where. Well, said he, you cannot have the balls un¬
less you step on the stairs. Well, thought I, I will step one foot
on the stairs, and see if they will draw them up, thinking they
have got me. So I put one foot on the stairs and stamped as
hard as I could, to deceive them, and make them think both feet
were on, and see what they would do. But all remained silent.
Now, thought I, I will put both feet carefully on the stairs, since
no one sees me, reach up, take the balls, and be off. So I step¬
ped both feet, carefully as possible, on the stairs, to reach the
balls. But the moment both feet were on the stairs, they hurled
me up on deck, quick as lightning. At first, I was a little afraid,
and a little provoked. Then, said I, this is just what I told you.
But as soon as I opened my eyes 1 found myself amidst the most
glorious scenery that ever heaven afforded.
The deck was about one mile long, and half a mile wide.
The floor was polished gold, and slippery as ice. The walls
were about four feet high, and of purest silver. * In the midst
thereof, was a high throne of garnished, flaming gold; and on
the throne a high, large, red flag, and on the flag was written in
letters as of fire :—Salvation by Faith in Christ, to the ends of
the World—Salvation by Faith, Amen. At the foot of the throne
was a little ark all over sprinkled with fresh blood, and in the
side of the ark was a door, out of which there came a little man,
the most pleasant featured of any I ever saw. He was not more
than five feet high; his eyes black and sparkling; his lips and
cheeks red as scarlet, and flowing with sweetness and love. Gen¬
tleness covered his brow. His hair long, and white as snow; his
robe glistening as silver epaulets ; his hands and feet newly wound¬
ed, yet he was not lame. Under his right arm came forth a stream
16
brown's journal.
of blood, about as large as my finger, gurgling a little brook,
forming a half-circle about six inches in diameter, and then run¬
ning into his body again. He spoke, and everything around him
melted at the loveliness of his voice. In a soul-ravishing smile,
he said to me, I have long desired to see you on deck, for I want
to hire you to come on board this man-of-war ship ; and I will
give you good wages, good fare, good bounty, and a great re-
# ward. And I, said he, will be on deck in every storm, and in
every battle through all your life. But I said, sir, you know not
with whom you speak, for I perceive that you and your hosts on
board are holy men, but I am a wicked sinner, and an eternal
reprobate ; and you say you wish to hire me ! Why, sir, said I,
I should have thought you had known better than that! But,
said I, I know who you are. You are Jesus Christ, the son of
God, for in your hands and feet are the very wounds of your cru¬
cifixion—and see, that gurgling stream under your arm ! Then
said he, in tears, true, 1 suffered this for you. And moving to¬
ward me, he said, let me embrace you ! But 1 began to step
backward, and make excuses of my unworthiness, reprobation, &c.
Then he said, fear not, I am worthy, and I am the reprobate's
Saviour. I died for them. I have tasted death for every man.
There are no reprobates, except those who reprobate themselves
by willful impenitence and unbelief. And now, said he, I will
show you the glory of this place. It then appeared to me as if a vail
was taken from my eyes, and in a second, all Paradise was open¬
ed on board, and millions of the redeemed of Christ, in all un¬
speakable and indescribable glory, appeared all around me, in
such an ecstatic manner, as no man or angel could ever half de¬
scribe. Such was its sublimity, majesty, and Oh ! 1 know not
what to call it. It is of no use for me to attempt to describe it,
with the poor, low language of this dry, petty world. While I
was gazing on the glory, the little man moved toward me again,
saying, let me embrace you, and bless you. But I continued to
step backward, pleading my unworthiness, until 1 could get to the
wall thereof, and then I intended to jump overboard, for I knew
I was not fit for such sainted, angelic, absorbing scenes as were
there displayed. I was horribly ashamed when those purely sanc¬
tified saints and angels looked at me, for I thought I was naked.
1 was the only stranger on board, and all the saints were afraid of
*ne. And just as 1 was preparing to jump overboard, the little
man said wait a moment, and hear my trumpeters sound their
trumpets ; and then, if you do not wish to stay with us, and learn
to blow these trumpets, you may go down in peace.
Now there was a mighty host of men standing by, all of whom
had wings like eagles, and the bow of their wings were about
six inches above their heads. And in their hands were trumpets
•about eighteen inches long, glistening brighter than sunbeams.
brown's journal.
17
And as they sounded their trumpets loud and long, O sweet heav
en, sweet heaven, how I was ravished. My flesh, blood and bones
all crumbled away; I fell on the slippery deck because I had no
strength, for the thrilling glory drank up my spirit like water.
Then I cried out, saying, Jesus, bless me now ! Thus he ran,
threw his arms around me and I melted. And the next thing
\vhich I remember was, I was on my feet in the kitchen where I
had been left, moving about like a bird, in my right mind, light
as a feather. I was so extremely happy. I could neither shout
nor breathe. I expected every moment I should be drawn up to
heaven bodily. I felt as if the weight of the world had been
rolled off from me. But in not more than two minutes after,
something seemed to whisper in my ear, saying do not shout, for
it is not religion, it is only a dream. I said, why is it not religion ?
The whisperer said, others have experienced religion, but no one
ever felt as you do, and if you call it religion you will soon be
ashamed of it. I foolishly believed the whisperer, and in the
same moment all my enjoyment was gone. I at once became
weak as before and sallied back into my chair, just as the clock
struck three* Mrs. Cole immediately came in, looked me ear¬
nestly in the face, and assisted in getting me back to my bed. I
said nothing to her about what had passed in her absence, although
I felt my burthen and guilt all entirely gone. But I felt no hap¬
piness. About sunset, the pious old Aunt Rebecca Shay called
in to see me, and asked me how I felt now ? I said, 1 feel well
enough. And that moment, I began to feel happy. She then
asked me if 1 thought I had experienced religion ? The devil
immediately tempted me so powerfully not to own it, lest I after¬
ward be ashamed, that I said no. But some how or other the old
saint would hardly believe it.
But here I lay till the next day; about two o'clock Mrs, Cole
Was gone to see a sick neighbor, Mrs. B. It being on the Sab¬
bath, all the rest of the family were gone to church. Now,
thought I, if I can get off from my bed an-d say over the Lord's
prayer, I will believe I have experienced religion. For in all my
praying fo* the last six weeks, I had not said the Lord's prayer,
because 1 could not say, " My Father who art in heaven." For
I had been in total despair for the last six weeks, and could only
say, my father who art in hell. And now the first attempt which
I made, I came off the bed light as a feather, and down on my
well knee, to say the Lord's prayer. But the first words which
I was able to utter was, Glory to Jesus, glory to Jesus, glory to
Jesus, Hallalujah! Thus I went on in the same strain for about
fifteen minutes, before I could possibly refrain. O, thank God I
knew this was not a dream, although the little bedroom was full
of angels praising God, and Jesus in the midst. Soon the place
became so awfully glorious and sublime, that I closed my eyes
3
18
brown's journal.
for fear and fell on my face on the floor. Then I thought, and I
still think, that, that same Jesus whom I saw the day before on
the ship, came to me, (not in a dream,) and said: Now do you
remember the many promises which you have made me; how
that if I would pardon you, and save you from your sins, you
would go and warn sinners to repent and love me ? Now, go ye,
and preach the gospel everywhere, and- I will be with you!
Fear neither men nor devils; fear not, I will be with you, preach!
Then his bodily presence seemed to retire, and all his angels but
one, leaving me thrice happy in the Lord. O happy, happy,
happy day, indeed; Hallalujah. O glory to Jesus, glory, glory !
I soon forgot my lame hip, and all my passed wretchedness was
more than compensated by ten thousand raptures- of glory to-
Jesus.
0 for a thousand tongues to sing
My great redeemer's praise,
The glories of my God and King;
The triumphs of his grace.
Bless the Lord, O my soul!
1 need not go abroad for joy,
I have a feast at home,
My sighs are turned into songs ;
The Comforter is come.
Glory to Jesus ! The Lord God omnipotent reigneth. Amen.
Bright scenes of glory strike my sense.
And all my passions capture ;
Ecstatic beauties round me shine,
Inducing highest rapture.
I bathe in pleasures deep and full,
In swelling waves of glory ;
I feel my Saviour in my soul;
I'm glad to tell the story !
I feast on hooey, milk, and wine,
I drink perpetual sweetness;
Mount Zion's beauties round me shine
While Christ unfolds his meekness.
No mortal tongue can show my joys,
Nor can an angel tell them;
Ten thousand times surpassing all
Terrestial worlds or emblems!
The family returned home and found me singing and praising
God for redemption. And Jesus made them all happy, too. Not
any thing more was done to my lame hip, only what Jesus did;
and my appetite for natural food soon returned, my sleep sweet
and refreshing, and I wanted to praise God all the while, and I
wondered why every body did not praise Him too.
brown's journal.
19
I spent the first week at home, exhorting all who came to the
house to seek and serve the Lord also. The next Sabbath even¬
ing I went to Conference meeting at the place where I became so
deeply convicted three months since; and now I told them all
what God had done for my soul. And they glorified God in me.
The next week I spent in visiting from house to house, telling
the people what great things God had done for my soul, and ex¬
porting' all to turn to the Lord and seek salvation
Miss Ann Guye, the lady who had taken a deep interest in
my past .sufferings, proposed that we get up a Conference meet¬
ing at a School-house in another place, in hopes that others might
become awakened also. And thus we went out and told the
neighbors, that ther-e would be a meeting at the Beach School-
house, on the next Thursday night. The night came on and the
people filled the house. The Lord was with us; the dead for¬
malists began to move, and the sinners in Zion were afraid. And
having so much encouragement, I appointed another meeting. A
day or two after that I fell in with a Holy Ghost man, by the
name of William Rider, an exhorter in the Methodist Episcopal
Church, beloved of God and approved of men. And I invited
that young angel to meet with us, and bring over some of his
brethren from Queensbury with him- And to this, brother Rider
complied, and by him ana his good brethren our faith was much
increased. The good work went on gloriously for about two
weeks, until twenty-six sinners were converted, and many more
were seeking pardon. But at this period of the work, all pro¬
gress was at once confounded, by the evil effects of proselyting
the converts. All this took place in the days of a great difficulty
in the Baptist Church in Kingsbury, when their elder publicly de¬
nied all divine authority for keeping the Sabbath more than any
other day. The excitement thereof became general, and destruc¬
tive to devotion. At this time, elder Colver came into our neigh¬
borhood, preached, and then visited all the converts from house to
house. He so prevailed over us, that he set a day when all were
to go to his church, tell our experience, be baptised and join his
church. But the Sabbath before we were to go to Covenant meet¬
ing we all went to hear Mr. Colver preach. And as he preached
on their fundamental doctrines, he gave us such strong Calvan-
ism, banged off the opponent part of the church with such hard
names, and then wound off by anathamatizing the Methodist, that
we were not only disgusted at it, but our hearts were broken in
pieces. * Thus some of us returned home sad enough.
That afternoon i went out into the grove, and fell on my face,
weeping. And here, after I had wrestled about an hour, to get
victory over the powers of darkness, which came on me that af¬
ternoon, and had fully obtained it, I then asked the Lord what
Church I should join. And he said, join the Episcopal Methodist,
20
erown's jgubnal.
and be faithful in preaching the Gospel. I thanked the Lord for
his frank answer, stoped weeping, and put down my foot to be a
Methodist.
The same night, I fell in company with brother Wm. Rider,
again. And he being an exhorter in the E. Church, I told him
all that passed in my mind that day. Then bro. Rider engaged
to go and see bro. Shermon Miner, preacher in charge on his cir¬
cuit, and invite him to come and preach t(J» us, and give us oppor¬
tunity to join the Methodist, if any wished. The next night bro.
Rider told me that bro. Miner would preach to us the next Sab¬
bath. But as soon as the appointment was given out, along came
elder C. again, to visit the converts, and nothing to do but all
must join his church, any way ; because there was no valid or le¬
gal baptism but his own:—Immersion, Immersion, Immersion.
This somewhat confused the converts, and they came to me (as-
I was the oldest of them), and asked me what church I intended
to join. I said come to the school-house next Sunday,, and see
for yourself. 1 said nothing more to any one about joining church.
On Sabbath morning, bro. Miner appeaaed in our midst, in the
fullness of the Gospel. We had an overflowing congregation of
attentive hearers, all of whom were eagerly interested in the re¬
sult of the meeting. And after preaching, bro. Miner read the
general rules of the M. E. Church, and then told us that if any
were disposed to join on probation, they might manifest it by ris¬
ing up. So I rose up, not knowing, nor even thinking that any
one would join except myself. 1 stood about one minute, before
any one spoke or moved. Then all at once, 21 of those converts,
rose and all joined the M. E. Church. Bro. Wm. Rider became
our class-leader, (and a good one he was, too,) and thus we num>
bered twenty-two in the newly organized class. This being the
fi st Sabbath in May, the N. Y. Conference sent us two Holy
Ghost preachers, about three weeks after: Rosweil Kelley, and
Seymour Coleman. These were both men after God's own heart.
In those days the holy fire burned in my soul, hot; while some¬
thing constantly whispered in my ears, saying, launch out into
the deep. I knew what this meant, for I remembered my prom¬
ises as well as my charge. So I exhorted the more is* my owa
society, and in the Baptist Conference Meetings, thinking to dis¬
charge my duty for the time being in this. But still something
kept sounding in my ears and soul, saying, launch out further into
the deep. And I still knew what all this meant. So, in the fall of
this year, I entered into partnership with one Wm. Hawks, an
exhorter in our church. And we labored together for a few months,
till he fell out, and we disolved partnership. Mr. H. Soon af¬
ter joined the Prodestant Methodist. After this, I would get
others to appoint meetings whether they had any authority or not,
and then I went to them, read, sung, prayed and exhorted. And
brown's journal.
21
we had some good times at those meetings, too. This was a glo¬
rious year on Pawlet and Fort Ann circuit, for scores were added
to the church. And in this way I spent the remainder of this
happy year.
In 1829 I removed from Kingsbury to Queensbury and lived
with a gentleman, a farmer, by the name of Goold Sanford.
And this year my name was transferred to the then called Oneida
Class, in Queensbury. This was a year of great and sore temp¬
tation to me. The time had come when the spirit required me
to launch out still further, and warn sinners to flee the wrath to
come. But I began to shrink at it and try to excuse myself be¬
cause of my inability. I felt willing to exhort and pray in my own
society or neighborhood, but it was a sore and painful cross to
think of going alone among strangers. Not that I was at all
afraid of strangers whenever I had some one to lead, and bare the
responsibility. For I conceived such idle silly notions about com¬
mon exhortation, that I thought a man must be a Gamaliel to ex¬
hort sinners, as if the excellency of the power was of man and
not of God. And the devil thrust violently at me the most of
this year.
Sometimes I would go and exhort, and as soon as I had said
amen, the devil would make me so ashamed of what I had said,
and the manner in which I said it, that I would be so mortified at
it, I would make up my mind fully, never to attempt the thing
again. And just so long as I remained of that mind, I was in
thick darkness and gloominess. Then after some days I would
repent, promise obedience, and the Lord would restore His light
and peace to my soul again. Then again, perhaps the next time
I exhorted, the devil would make me think that I was the smart¬
est exhorter in all the land. But not two days after some one
would tell me : Pity you did not say something about Jesus the
other day. Then the devil must needs turn about and twit me
of preaching myself rather than preaching Christ; and 0 what a
smart exhorter! And so the devil drilled me the most part of
the year. O, what a wonder I did not backslide. Only the
blessed Jesus kept me from falling.
But notwithstanding all these temptations, I prayed the more
for fear of being overcome, and led into error. But still my con¬
viction as to calling sinners to repentance, seemed to increase
daily. Y«t, for all that God had done and said, I became so pr6-
sumptious as to venture to try some experiments as an additional
test of my duty in this matter. And so, having an appointment
on Queensbury plains for the next Sabbath, and where the devil
had broken me down a few weeks since, I said to the Lord : Lord,
thou didst indulge Gideon, now Lord indulge me: I pray thee
<ro with me to mine appointment, and in the course of two weeks
after, convert one soul of the congregation which I am to meet,
22
brown's journal-
and thereby I shall know my duty to thee, and wi)l cheerfully do
it. So I went to my appointment and Jesus went with me. We
had a refreshment from the presence of the Lord. And four
days afterward old father Barrick, the leader, told me that since
the last Sabbath God had converted four of the hardest sinners
in that congregation. But this made me tremble when I heard
it, for I had no expectation of it. This would have sufficed me,
but the devil must needs push me on to more presumption. So
I went on and tried several other experiments in Kingsbury and
Queensbury j some on the unconverted, some on backsliders and
many on the sick. And not one experiment of all, failed; all
were affirmative of my proposition and strongest conviction.
And thus I concluded to submit to the Lord, go forward and do
the best I could in his name, and then leave all the consequences
for him to dispose of.
By this time some of my enemies began to charge me of ap¬
pointing meetings and preaching without license. And when
thi-y told about my preaching, it so mortified me that the devil
well nigh destroyed me again. For the name of exhorter was all
I could bear, and beyond this was crucifixion to me. But God
wonderfully blessed me all this year.
In 1830 Rev. T. Fields took charge of our circuit, then called
Washington circuit. Soon after he came on and had heard the
murmurings among the people, he gave me a verbal license to
•exhort, and took my part in all matters of importance. I now
began to move oc with niore confidence and success than before.
J not only continue I to labor in my neighborhood, but extended
>my labors among those more remote.
In the fore part of this season, God converted both the gentle¬
man and the lady with whom 1 lived, which was a great encour¬
agement to me, for they both joined the M. E. Church. I also
received the superintendence of a Sabbath-school in the same ti¬
llage, and we had a blessed time in that also, for God acknowl¬
edged it by oonverting several sinners in it. This jrear 1 lost
considerable time in consequence of a severe attack of the liver-
complaint, but the good Lord brought me through triumphantly.
In March, 1831, J was recommended to our quarterlry Con¬
ference by my society, according to our form of discipline, and to
my great surprise I becaame a member and licensed exhorter of it
in April, 1831. For several months before this I had been seri-
.ously convicted for sanctification, Lnd prayed and wept much af¬
ter it. But as soon as I was received in Quarterly Conference, I
in a moment thought I must be sanctified, soul and body, or I
.ought not to stand on that holy ground.
Something now told me that 1 must launch from shore and fish
in deeper waters. For weeks along this time, I was so sensibly
impressed that it was my duty to labor more where others did
brown's journal.
23
ftot labor at all, that I could neither eat nor sleep. That is, as I
supposed, I must seek up those scattered, neglected people who
lived in back, or by-places, and therefore were neglected of God's
ministers, either because of the inconveniency of getting to them,
or for their poverty, or because they were so abominably wicked.
And when I came to lift up my eyes, and look around me, I was
surprised to see so much lost ground, and so many neglected souls.
And this pitiful look decided my mind in the full belief of my duty.
Among those pitiful, neglected places was Gage Hill, in Cald¬
well, Warren county. Here was a scattered community of old
backsliders, undjer the administration of Universalism, and their
children taught to follow their unhallowed practices. So I con¬
cluded to go there and warn them in Christ's name to flee the
wrath to come. And hence, at the first opportunity, I sent an*
appointment to Gage Hill. But before I started to go to the ap¬
pointment I went to my altar and prayed to the Lord, saying:—
Now, O, Lord, God of the Apostles and of the Gospel, if it is thy
will and my duty to warn or exhort sinners to repentance, then*
go with me to Gage Hill, and help me sow some seeds which
may hereafter spring up, that I may live to see them. And all
trembling I went to this appointment and found a large congre¬
gation of light and trifling hearers. I talked to them as well as
I could, but they appeared but little affected by it. But I felt the
power of God in my own soul more than common, and therefore
I left another appointment for two weeks. At the next appoint¬
ment, I found them not so vain as at first; and God being in the
word, several of them hung down their heads and wept. And
again, I felt so much of the power of the Gospel in my soul, I
left a third appointment in two weeks. This summer I also su¬
perintended a Sabbath-school in the village where I lived, called'
Sanford's Ridge. But I went to my third appointment at Gage
Hill and found (long before the hour) my congregation much in¬
creased, all seated and solemnly singing, "Alas, and did my Sa-
viou* bleed, &c. When I went in I saw no sneering and squint¬
ing as usual, but some were even then weeping. We sung and
prayed, and began to talk about Jesus. The spirit of the Lor<$
God was upon me that day, and his melting spirit came down on
the people. And after I had closed the public exercises, I re¬
quested all who were willing to embrace the Gospel now, and'
comply with all its conditions, to tarry with me in Class-meeting,
And behold, between thirty and forty weeping souls, remained.-
This was truly an affecting time. Here were some, who hacP
been backsliden for years, heart-broken and conscience-smitten.-
Among these was one Samuel Atwell, who formerly had been a1
Class-leader, but in moving from his class to a region of dark¬
ness, had backslidden. And 0, what humble affecting confes¬
sions these backsliders made to God and each other, of their bad)
24
brown's journal.
conduct before tne world. And there were many sinners among
them who also confessed their dns, and pledged themselves to
turn to God with all their heart. But the next Sabbath was still
more glorious, for the Lord was present to heal. I never before
felt such a flow of exhortation as on that day. This brother S.
Atwell caught the heavenly flame and shouted deliverance from
the powers of darkness. Yea, so mightily did the holy ghost
work among us that day, that a one Mary Dexter, who, when I
first exhorted there, was a ringleader of the giddy vain, was
both justified and sanctified that same day. In the evening, we
met for prayer meeting, and surely the Lord was with us in deed
and truth. Backsliders were reclaimed, sinners were converted,
and we had a shout in the camp. At this, a storm of violent
persecution arose from the Universalists and beat upon us for
weeks, yet God carried on his work in spite of them. And not¬
withstanding the Universalers would keep away their wives, and
■drag their children out of meeting at mid-day and punish them
for going to meeting, yet, in a few weeks, God raised a worthy
society of forty members in that place.
Then I said, to God alone be all the glory for this. This same
year, in the month of October, after a long and mighty struggle
for it, God sanctified my soul, body and spirit, all to himself, and
gave me the witness that I was cleansed from all sin.
From this time I began to walk by faith and not by sight. My
peace now became as even as the living stream in the valley for
about two months, till, even in a love-feast at Fort Ann village,
I lost the witness. For previous to this, I had talked with some
of the brethren about sanctification, and they put it so far off and
spoke so indifferently of it, that I was afraid to acknowledg it in
love-feast, although I felt it particularly impressed upon me.—
And I lost the witness in one minute. I now became miserable,
and disconsolate for about two months, when in another mighty
struggle in prayer, I obtained the blessing again, and its witness.
But I had only enjoyed it about four weeks, when I met the saint¬
ed Hannah Williams, who had enjoyed the blessing for some
years before 1 first experienced justification ; and while she was
speaking of the advanced work of God in her sanctified, happy
soul, and I had forgotten the length of time she had been in the
way, and not thinking there was a growth in sanctification, the
devil took the advantage of me and made me think, that because
my attainments were not as hers, I was mistaken in the blessing.
And the moment I began to doubt I lost the witness. I again be¬
came more mortified than when I lost the blessing before. I then
sought it as before, but in vain. I could not obtain it as before.
But shortly after this, I heard good old father S. How, preach in
Luzern, on the doctrine of sanctification by faith. And I became
greatly instructed and edified. Soon I saw sister Williams
buown's jouknal.
26
again, who gave me another explanation of sanctifying faith,
which much encouraged me. I then went home and went into
the woods, with a full determination to stay there until I got the
blessing again. And I endured such a mighty struggle as I
never had before. But at last when I saw that nothing else would
prevail, I did as was told me at the side of the ship 5 or was
taught me when I wanted the two gold balls; that is, put on both
feet. And so I did, for I took the blessing by naked faith in the
promises of Christ. That is, first, I believed as the scripture
saith, leaving the entire responsibility and all the consequences
to the Lord, who made the promises. For I contended that
Christ had promised that, whatever I desired when I prayed, be¬
lieve I received, and I should receive. Well, I knew I had the
desire, and I knew I prayed as well as I could till I was sanctified.
And I, on this ground, pronounced myself blessed. Not that I
felt a spark of happiness, but rather wretchedness and misery.
But I would have it that I was sanctified, solely because God said
it in the Bible. And so when Jesus saw that I would believe his
word, before I Would mjr own feelings, he immediately gave me
the witness of entire sanctification. O, glory ; then how I did
shout and praise Jesus ; for I was more happy then than ever be¬
fore. Hallalujah I
However, I continued my poor services at Gage Hill through
the remainder of that year and the beginning of the next. I
went through rain, hail and snow; hot and cold, day and night.
This society at Gage Hill was afterward set to Chester Circuit,
Semore Coleman, preacher in charge.
In' August, 1832, 1 felt desirous to break up some new fallow
ground, and prepare the way for another spiritual harvest the
coming winter. And while I was looking over the fields to see,
not where they were the most feasible and ripe, but where they
were the most wicked and exposed to hell. And while I was com¬
paring the hedges, behold, a Holy Ghost woman, by the name of
Catharine Stanton, ardently invited me to come to Dunham's Bay,
where she lived, and hold meeting there if possible. Dunham's
Bay is on the east side of Lake George, in the town of Queens-
bury. At, and about this place, (to give it a fair description) an
old she-devil had been laying and hatching for many years, till
her young ones had grown grey with old age. They were so
wild and enthusiastic, that even the Universalists themselves could
not have a peacible meeting in the place. 1 had my fears about
going, but nevertheless, 1 sent an appointment. The set time
came, and away I went. And when 1 came in sight of the house,
1 saw a gang around the door, and heard them hoot. This so ter¬
rified me that I trembled. 1 turned aside, fell on my knees, and
told the Lord that if it was my duty to go to such wicked places
and exhort sinners to repentence, then He must strengthen me
4
26
brown's jonbnal.
that day, and take away all my fears. I also told the Lord that,
that was the most wicked place on earth ; and now, if He would
give me victory at this place, 1 would never shun any place be¬
cause of its wickedness. And immediately 1 felt as bold as a
lion, and on I went smiling, sure of the victory. I went into the
school-house, knelt before God, in their presence, and secretly
asked the Lord what should be the subject of my discourse that
morning; and after He told me, I rose up, sat down, and gave
them opportunity to sneer at me, and hunch each other, for five
minutes. And after reading, singing and praying, I began to ex¬
hort. I told them that the Commandment which was ordained
to life, I found to be unto death. (Rom. 7:10.) First, I endeav¬
ored to explain the meaning, design, and extent of the word
Commandment. Second, The fearful consequences of violating
the Commandment. Third, I told them of the only refuge for
escape from hell-firo and eternal damnation was, to fly in that
moment to the bleeding arms of Jesus for pardon, repenting as
they go.
O, 1 had a blessed time, notwithstanding all my fears. At
the close of meeting, the tears of two individuals invited me to
leave another appointment for two weeks, as 1 did. In the after¬
noon, I crossed over West Point, and held meeting at Cedar
Landing. At this place 1 found a good little society, having a
Holy Ghost class-leader by the name of Moses Brayton. He was
a man of God's own heart, of the salt of the earth, and of good
repute among men. And there I also found a delightful congre¬
gation, of quite a different spirit from those at Dunham's Bay.
But the best of all was, God was with us. And having left an
appointment at the Bay, for two weeks, I also left another here
on the same day. But before the two weeks came around, the
devil waked up his children, whom he had been training for the
purpose at Dunham's Bay, and who came down on me and others,
in a terrible storm of persecution, because some of their wives,
children and neighbors had got scared at my exhortation there,
and had begun to pray and read the Bible. And so violently did
this storm increase, that some of my class-mates and other good
brethren, advised me to keep away from Dunham's Bay, for fear
of the wrath of threatening punishments of the Universalists.
But nevertheless, because Jesus had promised victory at this place,
I dare hot flinch. The time arrived, and I was there by the time.
Bro. Moses Brayton had heard of their threatenings, and he came
over to take my part, lest they ride me on a rail. Our congre¬
gation was much increased, and many were interested to see how
the meeting was to wind up, after so many threatenings. I ex¬
horted from Luke 14:17. Lo I am, was with us. and made the
tears of the penitent like fire to the Universalists ; for Satan saw
his kingdom beginning to shake. And after I had done speak-
brown's journal.
27
ing, I gave license, that if the brothers had a word of exhortation
for the people, say on. And behold, who was the first to rise up
quick, but an old, tongue-tied Universaler ! His gabble consisted
solely in denying every Bible declaration he could think of, and
flatly giving the lie to every word I had said. And as he began
to get mad, I rose up and told him that we could not have any
more of that stuff until we had closed meeting, and then, who¬
ever wished to hear it might remain. But he heeded not. Then
being aware that his rabbling talk would confuse the audience, I
rose up again, stamping my foot violently upon the floor, and
said:—-Sir, stop where you are, and not one word out of your
head, sir ! or I will assuridly prosecute you to-morrow morning.
And, looking him earnestly in the face, he sat down. I feared,
lest this should destroy the meeting; for this same D. P. had been
their preacher and counsellor for many years. But when I came
to look around on my congregation I saw nearly one half in tears.
An awful solemnity came over us all, and we all felt God's pres¬
ence in our midst. Backsliders arose all in tears, confessing their
wanderings from God: while sinners, too, arose all weeping, con¬
fessing the justice of God's judgment, should he come out in
wrath against them, and declaring they would seek till they found
the Lord. So I left another appointment for the next Sabbath,
and started off for Cedar Landing. And as we went down to
the dock to take our boats to round the point, and passing by an
old tavern house, a grogery, a notorious Sabbath haunt, out pour¬
ed a herd of Universalers upon us, with all the fury of a wild
bull in a net. They roared like so many fiery dragons, threat¬
ening to sink us under a shower of stones, if we went into our
boats. I forbare to record their names because of their children ;
for their vulgar language would disgrace the heathen, and their
blasphemous words would terrifiy the devil. But God did not
suffer them to lay a hand on us, as they designed.
Our afternoon appointment at Cedar Landing was highly in¬
teresting. A number of the serious at Dunham's Bay accom¬
panied us over, and much increased the interest of the meeting.
Lo I am, was there, and we all knew it, too. Bro. M. Bray ton
and his sanctified companion were now both in the work, who
noc only held up my hands, but carried the work far beyond me.
And there were other faithful brethren here, who took hold by
faith with us, and we had a melting, soul-stirring time. The
Tuesday evening following, there were five souls converted at
brother Brayton's house, in prayer meeting.
The next Sabbath I went to Dunham's Bay, and scarcely a
Universaler showed his head. Mr. Lane and his wife, who left
the old tavern house, were both at meeting that day, and two or
three others who had not participated in the riot the Sabbath
before. But Jesus was with us, and that to bless. One soul was
28
brown's journal.
converted to God in this meeting, and that kindled the holy fire
in many others. Sinners were sighing and weeping all through
the house,. And such was the state of the work at this meeting,
I dare not leave it to fill other appointments, but proposed the
propriety of a prayer meeting that night. But as the school
house was not large enough to hold half the people, and as we
were trying to make some arrangement for evening meeting, up
jumps Mr. Lane, in a very friendly manner, but still trembling,
and very modestly invited us to take possession of his house, and
hold our prayer meeting there that night. His house was the
old tavern house, which, the Sabbath before, was a devil's nest.
Mr, Lane pledged himself to protect us from all insults aboat his
premises, besides he would furnish both wood and candles. And
so, because there was much room in the inn, we went. And 0,
what a blessed time we enjoyed ! The great head of the church
was with us, in power and truth. Our altar was thronged with
mourners, weeping and groaning, and among those mourners
were Mr. and Mrs. Lane, weeping like grieved children. God
converted three sinners more that night, at our altar. By this
time, every body among us seemed to feel interested. And from
this time forth, this tavern house was purged from Rum and
Gambling, and became our regular place of worship. Brother
Moses Brayton now turned in with us, and we gave ourselves up,
as did the people, nearly every night for several weeks, and the
Lord continued with us, day and night. O, what heavenly
times we did enjoy, this fall and winter ! Brother Beeman, prea¬
cher in charge of Washington Circuit, was called to our assis¬
tance in the winter, and much good was done bv him. But while
the work was in its highest prosperity, along came that Proselvter,
F. Colver, and the work of conversion was stopped at once.
Never did a Saul of Tarsus make a greater havoc in the church,
than this man tried to make among us. Nevertheless, we or¬
ganized a society at Dunham's Bay, of about fifty members, and
about twenty were added to the society at Cedar Landing.
This brought me into 1833. I now felt still more impressed
than ever that God required me to launch out into the great deep
-of some heathen nation, and there preach Jesus and the Resur¬
rection. I truly felt that woe was me, if I did not preach the
Gospel of Ghrist to the Gentiles. These feelings were so oppres¬
sive that I made them known to my preachers, Jacob Beeman and
Joseph Herd, both of whom were friendly, and gave me their
entire confidence. This year I was recommended to the Quar¬
terly Conference for license to preach, and received my license
on the 27th July. And as the brethren saw the necessity of
some improvement in my education, they advised me to spend a
few months in school, before I proceeded to the great work of the
missionary field. In the mean time, my brother-in-law, Calvin
brown's journal.
29
T. Swan, of Northfield, Mass., wrote to me that, if I would come
down there and go to school, he would board me all winter for
nothing. But our brethren saw that I needed clothing, and some¬
thing for other necessary expenses, and being acquainted with
my embarassed circumstances, Cyrus Prindle, my P. E., and
Rev. Sherman Miner, gave me a recommend, or subscription pa¬
per, that I might collect what I could, or what the people were
minded to give toward this object. This recommendation very
much helped me; for in every place where I presented it, the peo¬
ple, and the churches—such as Methodist, Baptist and Presby¬
terian—all were abundantly liberal. And thus I took my Bible,
Hymn Book discipline, and my Jesus too, and went to North-
field, where I arrived November 23d. And my brother and sister
Swan, received me with much cheerfuluess.
The next day I was invited to preach with them, it being the
:Sabbath. Sunday afternoon I preached from John 4 : 14. The
dear brethren were very dry, and they all drank very largely of
•the water of life. In the evening I preached to them again from
Mat. 3-12. Many in the church took fire at this, and in fact well
<nigh set the world on fire. And here was the beginning of bet¬
ter days. On Monday night we had a prayer meeting, to pray
for entire sanetification. And surely the Lord was with us; for
after a mighty struggle in prayer some began to shout victory.
Entire sanetification now became the general concern, and inter¬
est of the church, and the Lord wrought gloriously for, and in his
people. Nor was the Lord's work confined to his people alone,
l)ut while he was sanctifying believers, he commenced and car¬
ried on the blessed work of justifying sinners. And I preached
nearly every night for more than six weeks. In the course of the
winter God justified some and sanctified others to,the amount of
about 90 souls. And as God wrought as he did, I felt fully and
freely justified, in neglecting my studies to pluck sinners while
they may be saved. So far as human agency is concerned, this
work of salvation was carried on principally by holding preach¬
ing and prayer meetings every night in different places, at pri¬
vate or dwelling-houses all over the parish.
This work accompanied me into February, 1834. In February
I was invited by one of our preachers, brother S. Coller, to go
•with him to Prescot, about 12 miles from Northfield, and preach.
I asked the Lord if I should go, and he said yes. On Saturday
afternoon brother Coller took me into his sleigh, and away we
went to Prescot. Brother Coller insisted on my preaching to the
people on Saturday night. And so I preached from Micah. 6:8.
And surely I felt as if I was on business for the Lord, and I tried
to convince the people of it, too. Brother Coller then gave us a
•powerful exhortation, and closed meeting. And immediately af¬
ter the Amen, I began as my manner was, to talk with the people
30
brown's journal.
in private conversation, about the salvation of their souls. And
I found several of them, pricked in their heart. On Sabbath
morning, we went to our appointment which was about two miles
from the evening meeting. The snow was deep and drifted;
the storm was heavy and pelted our faces violently. But not¬
withstanding the inclemency of the weather, we met a large, re¬
spectable congregation. Our arrangement was that brother Col-
ler should preach that morning, and I in the afternoon. But he
so strongly insisted on my preaching the first sermon and he the
second, I finally yielded and preached. And as I had preached
the night before, I did not expect ever to preach to them again.
I now preached them a farewell sermon. And although I was a
stranger to them and they to me, yet we all became deeply af¬
fected by one farewell sermon.
There was much weeping among the people, for God cast an
unusual solemnity over the audience. But at the afternoon ap¬
pointment there were a host of people who came several miles
through the storm, supposing I was to preach in the afternoon.
And they all besel brother C. to set me to preaching. And as he
pressed me, I told him that I had just preached a farewell sermon
and it would now look singular and imposing for me to rise right
up and preach to them again. Hut all my excuses did no good,
they rigedly insisted on another farewell sermon, and a square
built farewell sermon I gave them. «The Holy Ghost seemed to
accompany every word. Every eye was immovably fixed on me
as if they were listening to their very last calls of mercy. All
our hearts became broken, and our eyes fountains of tears. Nor
did we try to hide them. We even wondered why we wept, for
I had only been preaching of sin, death and hell, all connected
together, Christ's suffering death to save sinners from damnation,
and warning them as with my last dying groans to fly to Christ.
But the storm had increased so furiously that those from a dis¬
tance could not return that night for the snow drifts. And hence
brother Coller preached in the evening. By this time the snow
banks were so high, and the storm so boisterous, that we all had
to stay where we were that night, or in the neighborhood. The
next morning it snowed also. And now an appointment was
given out for me to preach again at two o'clock, P. M. another
farewell sermon. But I knew nothing of it until 12 M. At two
o'clock, a large congregation had assembled in a dwelling-house
near by, and I preached the third farewell sermon to them. We
did not expect ever to meet again on earth. We had not ad¬
vanced far in this meeting, when we began to hear a rumbling
as o'er the tops of the trees, and a secret messenger whispering
came, saying, the Master is at hand, make ready. And so after
bidding them an affectionate farewell, I proposed to commend
them to God in a little prayer meeting. But first, we prepared
brown's journal.
31
an altar, and inrited all the unconverted who were ready now to
give up all for Christ and the salvation of their souls, to come
forth to the altar. Oh, what a shaking there was among the dry
bones; Christ breathed and five souls were converted at a breath.
The place at once became awful because of God's presence.
That same night they compelled me by their tears and entrea¬
ties to preach them another farewell sermon, as we were to leave
early the next morning. Now brother Coller was their circuit
preacher; they expected to bear him again, but not me. Brother
Coller could preach me out of sight and hearing in five minutes
if he chose. But the .people were notional. So I consented to
preach them another farewell that night. But while I was preach¬
ing, the bush took fire and something made us feel that we were
on holy ground; hence we began to take off our shoes. So after
I had bid them all farewell, brother Coller exhorted us affection¬
ately and powerfully. O, how the Holy Ghost burned in our
hearts. Now, there was among us an old Baptist eider, by the
name of Vaughn. He had been in a spiritless snow-bank, sum¬
mer and winter, for five years, till he was as numb as a stone.
But to night the Holy Ghost thawed him out, and he came forth
as a Lazeras, exhorting like an angel and praying like a prophet.
Sinners only looked, and were healed ; backsliders only asked
and received, but all the saints shouted for joy.
Finally I stayed fifteen days in Prescot, and preached twenty-
one farewell sermons to the same congregation. Free grace, jus¬
tification and sanctification by faith in the blood of Jesus, was the
entire theme. About forty sinners were converted, fifty backsli¬
ders reclaimed, and some sanctified. Many times I was so fatigued
I thought it impossible to go a step further. But they all nursed
me as an only son, and fairely inspired me with strength. Many
times I was so mortified and ashamed to be so affectionately treat¬
ed, that I wept like a child. Before we left, brother Coller called
for a collection, and they gave me twenty-six dollars to carry
home with me. The hour of our departure was truly affecting
and long to be remembered. We then returned to Northfield,
giving God all the glory as we went.
I remained in Northfield, gathering up the fragments and con¬
firming the souls and faith of the disciples, till about the middle
of March. At this time, my friends in Queensbury, having heard
that I had been preaching all the winter, and had not gone to the
high school one day, wrote me to come home forthwith. But the
dear brethren determined not to let me go empty, gave me cloth¬
ing and money to the amount of fifty dollars, bid me God-speed,
and I returned, giving God all the glory and honor and praise and
power, while I passed over the Green Mountain.
And as I crossed over to Pawlet, Vermont, I found brother S.
Miner, who had a kind of evangelical charge over me, and who
32
rkown's journal.
informed me that he and brother C. Prindle had made arrange¬
ments to go to Monkton, Vermont, and there study with a Rev.
S. Tupper, through the summer. I however came on to Queens-
bury to visit my friends, and stopped here five days. From
thence I went to Monkton, one hundred and thirty miles north of
Queensbury, and arrived there on the 4th April. I soon found
Mr. Tupper with whom I was to study, and who received me in¬
to his family* The Sabbath came on, and I was invited to
preach, and complied. But I found the church as cold and as
lifeless as clay. I now began to experience some serious trials of
my faith. The first was, that the brother who recommended and
sent me there, told me and Mr. Tupper that I must not preach
only on the Sabbath, and then only once per day, lest my mind
be drawn away from my studies. But such was the cold, dead,
lifeless state of religion that I found I could not study at all, un¬
less I preached. To confine my mind to study Grammar, Phi¬
losophy and Arithmatic, amid so many souls that were going
head long into hell, without warning, was more than I could en¬
dure* This made the fire burn in my bones, painfully. An aw¬
ful souud thrilled constantly through my soul, saying: Woe,
woe, woe to them that are at ease in Zion ; woe to the idle shep*
herds ; warn the people, lest the sword come, and their blood be
found in thy skirts. And I, fearing the consequences that might
follow, broke over my human limits and began to preach more
frequently. Then I felt better, and could study more profitably.
And the Lord soon began to work at two of my appointments.
But the Devil soon found it out, and rose up against it. This
was in Ferrisburgh. The preacher on that circuit raised a great
hue and cry in that place, telling them that I was unlearned, and
that my language was not grammatical, and what a reproach it
was to the people to hear a colored man preach. But the worst
of it all was, he said that I had robbed him of his congregation ;
when, in fact, he preached six miles north of me in the forenoon,
and four miles in the afternoon. This was after the Lord began
to work at Ferrisburgh, and the wicked began to awake to righte¬
ousness. On a certain' day, I happened to meet this preacher in
Ferrisburgh ; and another such a harsh scourging as he gave me,
I never suffered before or since. He then wrote a line to my
teacher to keep off from his circuit. And my teacher, willing to
do him a kindness, wrote to my presiding elder to take me away,
for I was robbing churches of their congregations, and therefore
making disturbance among the preachers^ So I soon had a letter
from brother Prindle, my P. E., directing me to settle up all my
expenses, and if I had not money enough to pay them, bring the
bills to him, and come away. At this, knowing I still had friends
in Farrisburge, to whom I went and preached my farewell ser¬
mon. I presented my subscription paper, and they gave me
brown's journal.
33
twenty dollars, in cash, to pay my expenses at Monkton, for
board and tuition. So I left that place, and arrived at Queens-
bury July 1. Here I labored with my hands for my good old
friend, E. Newman, till the middle of September. On the 16th
September, I dreamed an interesting dream, a part of which I
here record-
I dreamed that I was in bed, and all at once I awoke, and a
bright light shone around me, a hundred times brighter than the
mid day sun. I thought I arose and went to the window, which
opened of itself, and behold all was equally light. Every object
was light and clear as crystal. I imagined that the judg¬
ment day was at hand, and' looked upward to see the coming of
Christ and his Angels, but all was perfect silence. And as I
could not hollow, for the power of the light, I attempted to jump
out the chamber window, and light on the ground. But as 1
leaped out, I came, not on the ground, but lit on a glass platform
about twelve feet in the air. I soon arose on my feet, but the
substance on which I stood was so clear that I could not see it,
but feel its polished firmness under me. And soon my feet began
to slip along as if on skates, horizontally in the air, with my
hands resting, or slipping on the railing of the path which was
about two feet wide, and away I went, without any effort, about
eight miles, and there landed on the beach at Lake George. And
the first thing I heard there, was the most charming singing that
ever saluted my ears. I looked up, supposing it to be in the air,
or on the high mountains, but saw nothing. I then looked on the
Lake, and beheld a mighty host of strange, but beautiful beings,
having the person of men, but wings like doves, all riding down
the Lake on horse-back. Their horses were larger than ele¬
phants, and the riders and horses were as pure gold. They all
had golden trumpets through which they sung, all smiling.
Some how, I thought they were all going down to Hague, and
wanted me to go with them.
But they sung so sweetly, I was determined to learn a part of
their song, if possible, and after committing the three following
verses, I awoke singing them. And after daylight I wrote them
down :
When the Trumpet shall sound—shake the earth all around,
And the dead shall arise, and ascend to the skies,
For to meet Him that died, with his glorious bride,
And rejoice there forever by Emanuel's side:
Hallelujah to Jesus, again and again.
We will praise him forever, amen and amen.
To the Lamb that was slain, but he liveth again,
Hallelujah, Hallelujah, amen and amen.
There Wesley doth stand, in the midst of the band,
With his bright shining face, praising God for free grace ;
And with Fletcher unites with the old Israelites,
5
34
brown's journal.
Giving glory to Jesus with all their mights!
Hallelujah to Jesus, &c., &c.
Now Redemption they sing to tbeir glorious King;
Through the blood of free grace, while the Augels sing base.
How it rings through the plains, with its glorious strains!
Hallelujah to Jesus—forever He reigns!
Hallelujah to Jesus, &c., &c.
So I awoke, and found it all a dream. But an unusually strong
impression remained on my mind that I must go to Hague—
about twenty-eight miles from where I lived, and about twenty-
one miles down Lake George. The very next day I started and
went to Hague. When I arrived there, I enquired whether
there were any Methodists in that place. And I was soon in¬
formed that there had formerly been a society there, but long
since they became so dead, lifeless and indifferent in religion,
that they did not pretend to come together for worship, and there¬
fore the preachers had not been there but twice for the last year.
And thus they were entirely run out. And hence, a large ma¬
jority of the community had become Universalists, Deists and
Atheists. However, I gave out an appointment for preaching,
the first night. I went to the appointment, and preached to
twenty-three cold, lifeless, trifling people. There were only three
persons in the house who pretented to have any spiritual life in
them. And my preaching seemed like throwing feathers against
the wind. But I gave out an appointment for the next night.
The next day I visited from house to house, exhorting and
praying in every house, in nine families. Night came on, I went
to my appointment, and found about sixty hearers, all seated. I
preached with all my might. Some of them were grave, but
some of them were rude, played, laughed and mocked. All was
thick darkness, as to a revival. I closed meeting, gave out an
appointment for the next night, and they went off swearing,
screaming and hooting in all directions. The next day I visited
from house to house as usual, but in other directions, and prayed
in every house. The third night we had an overflowing congre¬
gation of solemn, attentive hearers. As soon as I entered the
crowded house, I saw at once, that the people had changed their
manners, and the very features of their faces. I felt incouraged,
and began to preach from, "Come unto me all ye that are .heavy
ladened, and I will give you rest." I had not preached long, be¬
fore some began to groan, sigh, and the big tears began to glis¬
ten. I felt that I was doing business for God and eternity.
And after preaching an hour and a half, I heard the charriot
wheels of salvation begin to rumble over the high mountains, and
Hague sinners began to fear and tremble. I then prepared an
Altar, sanctified it by prayer to God, and then invited all who
were weary of sin and laden with guilt, to come and receive rest
brown's journal.
35
unto their souls. And our Altar was thronged at first invitation.
Then remembered I my dream. But there were only one brother
and two sisters, to aid us in prayer. But Jesus, the glory of all
was with us, and that to bless. We all now entered into
a mighty struggle of prayer for sinners and backsliders. The
prison began to shake, the chains rattled, and soon one backsli¬
der and three sinners, shouted victory through the blood of Jesus.
And those three sinners were those who made the most distur¬
bance in meeting the first night. I continued visiting from
house to house, every day, and preaching every night, for one
week. I now became so fatigued, and my lungs so sore, that I
know we must have some more efficient help or the work must
stop where it was. And being acquainted with two good, Holy-
Ghost brethren at Bolton, sixteen miles above us, I sat down and
wrote to Brothers Nickson, and Wright to come down and help us.
These were two class leaders. But I knew not that they had
gone down by us the day before, with a sloop load of lumber to
Ticondaroga, and had not yet returned: However, the next day
night, Brothers Wright and Nickson hoisted sail at Ticondaroga,
and before a stiff north wind, they put up the lake for Bolton.
And just as they came along opposite of Hague, the wind
changed at once into the south-east, and in spite of all they could
do, it thrust them right into Hague harbor, near the shore, where
they cast anchor. Here they let down their boat, took their wives
and came on shore to visit an old acquaintance of theirs; not
know any thing of the good work in Hague. So God made the
very wind help me on this occasion. The next day being the
Sabbath, these good brethren were with us all day, and labored
like Apostles of the Lord; and the Lord himself was with us, too.
These brethren stayed with us till after meeting, Sunday night,
and then went on board their sloop, (notwithstanding all our en¬
treaties and tears to stay with us one day more) determined to
take the four o'clock breeze, and sail home. But Jesus pitied us,
and did net suffer the morning breeze to move a whit, neither in
in the morning, nor all that day. So these beloved brethren were
forced to stay another day, and God blessed their labors abund¬
antly. The congregation was so fatigued by this time for want
of sleep, and I too, that on Tuesday morning I went on board the
sloop with those brethren to take passage with them to Bolton,
and from thence I intended to return to Queensbury. But we
were from eight o'clock A. M. to 6 P. M. sailing only five miles,
because there was no more wind. We were then obliged to haul
to shore and cast anchor in a dead calm. And looking back, I
saw Hague, where I had been laboring, and where I left the con¬
verts whom I loved, and my soul groaned with desire after them.
Then I said to the brethren on board, perhaps I am a Jonah. I will
leave the sloop, return to Hague, and early in the morning I will
36
brown's journal.
come to you again. They let down the boat and sat me on shore,
But I had not gone more than half a mile, when I looked down the
Lake and saw the white caps rolling lively before a stiff north
wind. The brethren saw it, prepared themselves, took it, and in
two hours they landed safely at home, I went back to Hague,
and, to my great surprise, found a large congregation assembled,
and Brother Henry Coleman in their midst, preaching. This was
on Brother Coleman's circuit, but he had not been there before for
eight months, This man of God being pleased with what God
had done for us, opened the door of the church, and received into
it forty one of those happy souls. O, what a blessed time we
had in this revival. To Jesus alone be all the glory and honor.
Hallelujah to God J I then left Hague and returned to Queens-
bury.
The Brethren at Balton soon demanded of me and the converts
in Hague, remuneration for their services to us in Hague. And
rather than be sued, arrangements were made, and I met to the
Hague converts at Bolton, which was about half way between
us, on the west shore of Lake George. Here was a class of
about thirty members, under regular preaching once in two weeks,
but very low in religion. Brothers Wright and Nickson were al¬
ways in the spirit. At this place there were some sinners who
were considered hopeless, and many backsliders lifeless. But it
matters not how hardened they are, only let the Holy Ghost fall
on them once, and their hearts are like an infant's. We labored
here four days joyfully, with Jesus in our midst. The good Lord
greately revived his people, and converted eighteen of the most
hopeless sinners in that place. Two of them were rigid Univer-
salists, and one a notorious Atheist. They all joined our church,
to the glory of God the Father, to whom be glory and thanks¬
giving and honor ever more, Amen. I then returned to Queens-
bury.
At this time, my benefactors, Brothers Minor and Prindle, had
"made arrangements for me to go to Cazenovia Seminary, and
.jtudy there a few months, before I left America for Africa. On
the 18th November, I started for Cazenovia. But when I came
i Lenox, twelve miles from Cazenovia, I stopped to visit that
/)lace, because I had lived there one year, about twelve years
since, when I was an unconverted, awful sinner. I now went
into the village on Quality Hill, in disguise,—saw many with
whom I was acquainted, but no one knew me. And while I was
walking about the village, and just ready to return to the Canal
where I had left my trunks, all at once something told me, or
suggested to my heart, that I must stop there a few days and
preach. This came upon me with such force that I well-nigh
lost my bodily strength. Ater a few minutes consideration, this
being Saturday, I concluded to stop there until Monday morning.
bbown's journal.
37
I stayed the first night with a man who belonged to the Protes¬
tant church. The next morning I enquired whether there were
any Episcopal Methodist meeting in the neighborhood that day.
And I was informed that the Episcopals held their meeting at
Canastota, one and two-fourths mile from that place. So I went
to Canastota, and found a congregation gathered, waiting for
their preacher. I took a seat behind the door and waited too.
But, though they looked steadfastly upon me, no one knew who
I was. And after waiting more than half an hour, some of the
brethren near the stand began to whisper, speak, and point their
fingers toward me. By ana by, one of them arose, came to me,
and asked me if I was not a preacher. I said, who told you that
I was a preacher, sir ? He said no one, sir; but we thought you
looked like a preacher. And, although our minister has never
disappointed us before, I think he will to-day, and we want you
to preach to us on this oceasion. And seeing he had guessed as
he had, I immediately went to the pulpit, and after singing and
prayer, I preached as well as I could, from Heb. 6:3. And while
I was preaching, I was more and more convinced that I must tar¬
ry a few days in that vicinity before I went to Cazenovia. And
so, after meeting had closed, I told the brother whom I was, and
where I was going, &c. At this, a brother Ingraham, an exhort-
er in our church, asked me to go home with him and stay a few
days. I embraced the invitation, and went with him. The next
morning he gave me a room for study, and into it I went; know¬
ing not, but the Holy Ghost said, tarry a few days. I, thinking
it strange that I must stop there only to study, and hence I began
to visit from house to house and talk with the people abont holi¬
ness. The third day, sister Ingraham obtained the blessing of
entire sanctification. A day or two after, one of our nearest
neighbors obtained the same blessing. And several more were
now deepty convicted for it. The next Sabbath I went to a place
called Quashalon Creek, about six miles from where I boarded.
And here I met the most trifling, rude, profane, giddy congrega¬
tion that ever I saw. The day was extremely cold; and the
snow which fell the night before, eight inches deep, was now all
•in the air. There was a small stove in the large school-house,
Jmt the barks were snowy, so that we could not possibly make
them burn, to warm the room, and melt off the snow which pour¬
ed through the cracks upon us. I had not been in the house long
before 1 found one of my great toes were frozen, and I was so
cold I could hardly speak plain, for shivering. But as a large
number of crazy young people were on hand, I concluded to talk
aboiit tweaty minutes, and then escape for our lives. I spoke
from Jno. 5:6. But I had not talked more than eight minutes be¬
fore I could not be heard, for the loud talking and laughing of
this rabble. I then spoke to them mildly, desiring peace and at-
38
brown's journal.
tention for ten minutes, but all in vain. And when I found that
entreaty prevailed not, I then threatened to prosecute them on the
morrow; but all in vain—the confusion increased. I then tried
to talk about Jesus, but also in vain. I then broke out in a loud
tone of voice, proclaiming all the deepest horrors of hell and
damnation, and all the terrors of the day of judgment, for I then
had no notion to meet their insults again; and so while I was
with them, I intended to tell them the final end of their conduct,'
if they did not repent. And I was fully determined to be heard,
unless they hollowed louder than I could. I proceeded on in this
same high strain, till I was in a full flow of perspiration. My
wild congregation became tame and silent as a tomb, as if they
expected a storm of thunderbolts every moment.
Then I preached Christ unto them as the only remedy for their
disease. Every eye was now immovably fixed upon me. At this
I called all my little skill and powers, to bring down Christ on the
Cross, both figuratively and naturally, opening all his bleeding
wounds, and reutering his dying groans with melting sympathy.
By this time I saw some little wakings on the face of the Pool of
Bethesda, and rtiy audience became quite mellow. I preached
about two hours, closed meeting in peace, and bid them farewelL
But as all the people sat down, and every eye still fixed upon me,
I paused for .a moment, and then told them that in fifteen min¬
utes I should preach again. Not one soul left the house; not a
move or whisper was seen or heard. I soon arose, sung and
prayed, and began to talk of the great Supper, Luke 14:17.
And soon we had the analagy of a Jewish feast and the Gospel,
all before us. The whole congregation were now hanging on
my lips, and soon some glistening tears began to roll on their fa¬
ces and much affected my eyes. Their heads began to lop on
the writing tables, and some wept bitterly. After meeting I be¬
gan to talk with them individually, and behold many of them
were deeply convicted of their sins. A one Brother William
Ward invited me to go home with him and stay over night. To
this I consented, and invited all those young people who felt a
present need of salvation, to meet us in the evening at Brother
W.'s for prayer meeting. And as Brother W. and I passed on
ahead, a large number of those young people followed us, and
the house was filled at once. We had a powerful meeting that
aiight, and the sinners in Zion were horribly afraid.
And Christmas being nigh atf hand, I left an appointment for
preaching and prayer meeting on Christmas eve at that place.
"The next morning on my way home, I met a good Brother in
'Clockville, who invited me to come and preach at that place.
They had a Society here, but all were low in religion. The
Protestant Methodist had a Society here also, but still lower in
a*eligion. A few evenings past, and I went to Clockville. Here
brown's journal.
39
I met a large, attentire congregation of respectable hearers. I
preached from 2 Cor. 5:20. The attention and interest of the
audience was such, that I left another appointment for two weeks.
Christmas came on and I went to my appointment at Quashalon
creek. Here I found the house crowded with people at an early
hour. And as soon as I entered the house I saw that a great
moral change had passed over the people. Brother lngraham first
exhorted the people and then we had a player meeting. I then
preached about one hour and saw the people were about right for
prayer. I wound up my subject as soon as possible, and we be¬
gan to pray. We had a blessed time in prayer, but the house
was so crowded we could not prepare an altar for mourners, and
God never works much with me on such occasions unless we
have a regular altar. So we closed our meeting at eight min¬
utes past twelve o'clock. But I gave out an appointment for the
next night. The next night came on*and so did the people ; the
house was so crowded that no one could kneel only as I knelt in
ipy chair. And after I had preached twenty-one minutes from
Rom. 4:25, I again saw that the people were ripe for prayer. And
as it was always my rule when preaching for a revival, to preach
till the people feel and then stop, so I did here. The first ser¬
mon was two hours long, the second two hours and twelve min¬
utes, the third one hour, and the fourth twenty-one minutes. So
I stopped preaching at once and tried to prepare an altar, but
could not for the crowd. We offered up a few prayers and then
closed. But I whispered to some of the brethren to secretly in¬
vite some mourners to tarry till the congregation was dispersed,
and we would pray with them. And so the most of the people
withdrew, supposing all was over. I then prepared an altar,
kneeled down and dedicated it to God in prayer, and then in¬
vited the mourners to come forth. The altar was soon thronged
with weeping sinners and broken hearted backsliders. There
were but five praying souls in the house, and some of us were
very cold in religion. But the Holy Ghost soon warmed us up,
and ere we were aware, heaven opened over us, and dawn came
a full share of present salvation upon us. The result of this,
was three backsliders reclaimed, two souls sanctified, and eight
of those wildest sinners converted to God. We had a general
shout in the camp, and closed at half past twelve o'clock, at
night. Hallalujah. Many of us went home happy that night.
The next night I preached forty minutes, and then saw that
prayer was necessary again. But we were so crowded we could
not get to our altar again. I tried to persuade some of them to
retire, but in vain. I then pronounced the benediction, but in
vain, no one would move. Some said, you cheated us last night,
and now wc are the last men who leave the house. However,
about eleven o'clock, there arose a tremendous snow squall, arid
40
brown's journal.
their horses acted so bad, that many of them were obliged to
leave, or have their sleighs kicked all in pieces.
We then prepared our altar, which was soon surrounded with
weeping penitants. We commenced prayer and the Lord heard
us. Jesus descended, reclaimed four wicked backsliders, and
pardoned five great sinners* I stayed at this place seven days.
God reclaimed eighteen backsliders, sanctified four believers, and
converted thirty-three sinners. By this time I was completely
drilled out, for the Lord will never work with me on such occa¬
sions unless I work with all my might, day and night. And so
I was obliged to retire to my boarding-house. But to the ever
blessed God my Saviour, be all glory, and honor, and praise, forever
and evermore. Amen. Hallalujah.
I thought now to rest a few days, fill my appointment at
Clockville, a.nd then go on to Gazenovia.
January, 1835. The time arrived, and I went to Clockville.
But our congregation was so large, that we were obliged to re¬
tire from their large school-house to the Protestant church, whicji
was filled to overflowing. And notwithstanding the old stove
smoked desperately, so that we were all gagged with smoke; we
had a blessed time. Backsliders were alarmed, sinners trembled
and wept in sorrow, and belivers rejoiced. I felt in my soul the
witness of the Holy Ghost, that this was the time to favor Zion
in that place. After meeting I made a proposal to the brethren
to go right on with a protracted meeting. But all I could say,
did not persuade them to comply, until after they should attend
their quarterly meeting, which was to take place at Sullivan, on
the next Sabbath. This meeting was on Tuesday night. I told
the brethren that, the field was now ripe, all ready for harvest,
and that now was the time to gather it in. And some of the
Protestant people heard me make those remarks. The Episcopal
Methodist all rallied and went to Sullivan the next Saturday, and
I went with them. The Protestants rallied also, sent in all di¬
rections, gathered in all their brethren and commenced a protract¬
ed meeting in Clockville on Saturday morning, and by the next
Wednesday night they scoped into the church fifty new born souls.
This taught me more perfectly, that it is always best, after blow¬
ing the fire till I was well-nigh smothered, always strike while
the iron is hot. From Sullivan, I was invited to Peterboio, to
participate in a protracted meeting. Our people met in the Pres¬
byterian church. Here I undertook to preach, but the pulpit was so
high I could not reach down to the people. And so, after mak¬
ing the attempt, I got out of the house and ran away for home
with a determination to go to Cazenovia the next day.
But on my way home, I met a good brother by the name of
Hill, in a sleigh, who told me that he was after me to go to Chet-
eningo to a protracted meeting there, by request of the preachers
bkown's journal.
41
on the circuit where I had been boarding. I jumped into his
sleigh, he gave Dick a crack, and away we went to Cheteningo.
When we arrived we found brother AtvVell, preacher in charge,
preaching a funeral sermon. I soon learned that the meeting had
been going on for four days, and they were about giving it up for
want of help. And brother Atwell being some distance from his
family, gave up the meeting to his colleague, Lyetto Barns and
me. Now brother Barns professed and enjoyed the blessing of
entire sanctification, and the full witness of it. He was the most
agreeable young minister I ever knew. Brother Atwell left us,
and brother Barns set me to preaching the same night, and he
exhorted after me. We then entered into a prayer meeting with
our whole souls, and got well into the work that night. We ded¬
icated our altar anew, and a goodly number of believers came
forth and dedicated themselves to its service. But after we were
well organized, brother Barns knowing that I was drilled down
with labor, and he being drilled down too, said to me before the
audience: Brother Brown, what shall we do now ? We are both
worn down with labor, we can get no human help ; shall we go
on with the meeting, or give it up ? I answered, as the battle is
not to the strong, nor the race to the swift, let us go on in the
name and strength of the holy One of Israel. And all the church
said amen. And so on we went. Brother Barns preached every
morning, we had a prayer meeting every afternoon, and I preach¬
ed every night. When we were not in the house of God, we
were visiting from house to house, talking and praying at every
house. In a few days our lungs became so sore and weak, that
we could scarcely be heard across the house, and every motion of
our bodies was like thrusting us with an instrument. For every
time we preached or prayed we would think we could not do it
again till we were in some measure renewed. But 0, the pow¬
er and goodness of God, who wrought with us and sustained us
in that same state for thirteen days, till we were afraid we were
presumptuous. Finally we closed our meeting on a Sabbath eve¬
ning after a farewell meeting, in which we numbered fifty-six
converts, about forty of whom joined our church. Besides, there
were many backsliders reclaimed. To the ever, ever blessed Je¬
sus, the friend of sinners, the only God of salvation and mercy,
be every jot and title of the glory, thanksgiving, praise and
honor, now and evermore. Amen.
I returned to Lenix, to my boarding-house, with thirty-two dol¬
lars in cash, and seven dollars in clothing, which the converts at
Cheteningo gave, and a most violent cough beside.
I left Lenix on the 15th March-, and went to Cazenovia. God,
I believe, prepared a room for me in the house and family of one
Joel Baud well, who lived about half a mile from the Seminary.
Too much good cannot be said or wrote about this family. Indeed
6
42
brown's journal.
t hey need nobody's recommendation so far as they are known.•
For the royal law of kindness which they breathe is as the sun
at mid-day. But my cough became so alarming and agitating
that many thought 1 had a violent consumption. And hence I
entered into a medical process with a one doctor Knowlton, who
was greatly blessed in my recovery. But still he had his hands
full with me, for I did but just escape after all. God bless the
doctor, for after all his fatigue day and night for two weeks, he
did not charge me one cent. But what still more surprised me
was, to see and to share so unboundedly the services and atten¬
tion of the beloved students of the Seminary. For they nursed
me as a mother would a child. Night after night when I could
not raise up my head from my pillow, I lacked no human hand
to brace me at any moment. Indeed, those students were loth
that any should assist me but themselves. 0, to such sainted
humility, benevolence and faithfulness, what can I say ! Angels
could hardly answer it* I must leave it to be told in the paradise
of God.
But, 0, how the hands of this dear family dropped the reviving
dew of heaven upon me. Mrs. Baudwell would hold up my
aching head till all her strength was exhausted. Then her sister,
Almira Skiff, would hold up my head with one hand, and feed me
with the other. And by these means, through the grace and ten¬
der mercy of God, after twenty days I left the gates of death and
came forth. For several days in this illness I knew of but one ob¬
ject for which I desired to live, and that was the African Mission.
This desire had been overwhelming for many months. But here
it was kindled up to a high flame by the interest and benefaction
of these dear friends. For when I came to Cazenovia, first of all,
I presented my recommendations to the Principal of the Semina¬
ry, Mr. Laraby, who introduced me to the students and told them
wherefore I had come. And, doubtless the African Mission was
the cause of their interest in my recovery. And when I saw so
much interest in them, it inflamed my desire for Africa. I had no
fears nor any dread of dying, nor was I afraid to be dead.
However, as soon as I was able, I commenced my studies. But
immediately I found myself shackled. For brother Minor had
wrote to the Principal to keep me to my studies and not let me
preach only occasionally. This restraint destroyed my ambition
for study, checked my appetite for food, made me sleepless and dis¬
turbed my happiness. And fearing where this might land me,
I began to break some of these chains lest they break me in
pieces. So, on the Sabbath I would hire a horse, ride ten or
tvvelve miles, preach three or four sermons, and then back at
night. This exercise helped me to study faster, eat more, sleep
sweeter and more happy. In Cazenovia, I searched the church
till I found eleven sanctified souls. But still, not more than four
brown's journal.
43
of them dared own it in public. But I began to talk much about
sanctification, and among so many some would hear it. By and
by 1 began to appoint prayer meetings at private houses to pray
for sanctification and the indwelling of the Holy Ghost. And of
course God was with us. One after another obtained the witness
of entire sanctification. And soon a general interest in the church
was discovered. A large number were convicted for the bles¬
sing and necessity of sanctification, and were struggling after it
with all the power of prayer and faith. But the devil found it
out too soon and was determined to put a stop to it. So one night
a goodly number of us met in a private house to pray for holi¬
ness. But just as we were about to open meeting, in came broth¬
er S, Stanly, a loeal preacher, and told me that the Rev. Joseph
Castle, preacher in charge, requested, him to tell me that I must
not have any more Holy Ghost meetings in that village. For
said Brother Stanley, Brother Castle says that you have no right
to appoint meetings in this village only by his special consent.
What, said I, is there any corporation in the Methodist Discipline
or in the Gospel ? Then said Brother S., Mr. C. says your meet¬
ings are opposition meetings. But, said I, does not Brother C.
know that 1 am a local preacher, and that we do not have our
meetings when there is any other in the village? Yes, said
Brother S., but Brother C. says you are undermining him by
jumping over him with your Holy Ghost meetings, and you must
stop where you are. Ah, said I, are Holy Ghost meetings oppo¬
sition to Brother Castle, and do they undermine him ? So to
yield up these souls to my superior and prevent a difficulty, I told
the brethren that we must stop praying for holiness and return
home. I then took my hat, bid them good night and left them in
tears. But these proceedings had rather an unpleasant effect for
a while. For those brethren who were at meeting that nightdid
not fail to show their resentment at such prohibition. And a
general excitement arose in the church at this place. Sometimes
some of the members would go out of town to hear me preach,
(for Mr.. C. would not let me preach in town,) and this increased
the excitement so that the church had to be called together and
talk over the matter. And when Mr. C. saw himself in the rear
of a majority of the church, he declared he would oppose me at
the Annual Conference to which I was then recommended for
Ordination before I went to Africa. And in fact Mr. Castle did
oppose me at the Annual Conference. So that, for that thing on¬
ly, my name was not presented to the Conference as recommend¬
ed by the Quarterly Conference. And so, after I had travelled
sixty miles to Oswego, stayed forty-eight hours, I took boat and
returned to Cazenovia.
But to return. Some time before going to Conference, the
church at Cazenovia gave me fifty dollars in cash. And this
44
brown's journal.
seemed to vex Brother Castle extremely. At Delphy, a village
about five miles from Cazenovia, where I had been preaching,
they gave me thirty dollars more, twenty dollars of which was to
constitute me a life-member of the Parent Society of the Meth-
odist Episcopal Church. This last donation so aggravated Mr.
CastLe, that he raised such a terrible tempest over the land, that
for peace sake, Brother Benjamin Cooper came to me, and told
me that I had better give up the money to him, and he would
send it to New York, for that Mr. Castle had told the people that
I was an imposter, had no notion of going to Africa, but would
run away with the money in a few days. And so, I gave back
the twenty dollars to Brother B. Cooper, from whose hand I had
received it. But whatever became of the twenty dollars I know
not. But it is due to the Christians in and about Cazenovia, to
state, that otherwise, all Mr. Castle's opposition to holiness and
the spread of the Gospel, only provoked th.e saints to good works.
For no sooner had the churches and societies for ten miles around
us heard of Mr. C.'s conduct, than they all invited me to come
to their societies, preach and take up collections. And this I did,
and at every place I received a respectable donation.
As to the saints in Cazenovia, after their first shock in our prayer
meeting for holiness, they stood their ground, and wrought as so
many holy Apostles of Christ. There were some female Bishops
in Cazenovia, whose charity and virtue can only be described by
Christ in the day of Judgment. Among them was the sainted Miss
Almira Skiff. The teachers in the Seminary were all agreeable,
humble, and did their best to instruct me in all those lower branch¬
es which I studied while with them. And as to the family in
which I boarded, it was heavenly indeed. Brother Joel Baudwell
enjoyed the blessing of sanctification before I went there. Broth¬
ers S. Howland, W» Turner and Geo. N. Manchester, all three
were my room mates, all exhorters and all sanctified souls. Mrs.
Baudwell and Almira Skiff obtained the blessing of sanctifica¬
tion after I went there. O, high heaven, what a house this was
to stand on earth. Why, the devil did not pretend to come into
the house. For the Holy Ghost possesses every room, and all the
air was sweet heaven. The smiles of the Lord was our pillow.
We all talked, sang, and prayed when Ave pleased, as lound and
as long as we pleased. We were all of one heart and one mind,
as both he that sanctifieth and they who are sanctified are all of
one (Heb. 2:11.) Brother Baudwell was a Holy Ghost Class
leader, and his house was an altar of prayer for all people. O,
an Angel might loose himself should he attempt to describe the
virtue of Cazenovia. If I be offered on the sacrifice of their
faith, I joy and rejoice with them all. For me to say, ten thou^
sand thanks to all these holy brethren, could not be noticed in the
vast ocean of their charity. I only say unto God, who has, who
brown's journal.
45
does, and who ever will bless Cazenovia, to him be all the glory
and honor fore verm ore.
On the 28th September I left Cazenovia, returned to Queens-
bury, and stopped with my good old friend R. Newman. I was
now full of Missionary fire, for the Holy Ghost had fired the fag¬
gots, which the people of Cazenovia had put upon me, and I was
almost burned up. And while I was waiting for the Lord to open
a door to Africa, I was taken sick with a fever. But I had only
been confined to my bed three days, when I received a letter from
Dr. N. Bang, of New York, stating that a vessel would sail
from that city in about ten days for Liberia, West Africa, and if
I intended to go to that Mission, now was my time. But here I
lay sick for five weeks, till all the vessels had sailed for Africa.
O, what an affliction this was to me. Never did I realize so great
disappointment before. This affected me so deeply that I began
to question my call. However, as I recovered my bodily health,
hope returned, and I concluded to wait patiently on the Lord.
But my health continued so poor through this winter, that I did
but little business until spring. I preached occasionally to the
churches, endeavoring to encourage and lead believers into the ful¬
ness of the gospel of Christ, and had many good times too.
About the first of June, Brother O. E. Spicer, preacher on He¬
bron circuit, proposed to change appointments with me. I was to
go and fill his appointment on his circuit, and he was to fill mine
at Fort Ann. And as I was to ride sixteen miles, I started on
Saturday, and arrived there that evening. Sabbath morning I
preached to a dead, lifeless congregation, who thought more of
seeing a colored man, than they did of his preaching. My next
appointment was five miles from that place, at 2 o'clock. At this
place I found a large collection of people all seated in a large
school-house waiting, I believe, to hear the word of life. As I
went in, the very air seemed to be perfumed with the breath of
prayer. And the holy smiles of several fathers and mothers in
Israel, with whom I was acquainted several years ago, seemed to
hail and welcome me into their midst. This was the first time I
ever forgot a text on which I had meditated to preach ; but L lost
it here. However, after singing and prayer, my eye first caught
the 15th verse of the 1st chapter of Mark. T stood trembling for
a moment, not knowing what I should do with it, and then I r«?ad
the text. But my very soul sighed, Lord help me. And in a
moment the vail flew off, and because Jesus pitied us, we had a
good time. The whole congregation was unusually solemn.
At 5 o'clock, I preached four miles from that, in the edge of
Hartford. Here I found a congregation, nearly all of whom were
young people. I patiently bore their sneers at my first entrance,
and their frequent interruptions in the commencement of meet¬
ing. But they soon became tame and attentive. That night I
brown's journal.
went homo with one Brother Jorden Seley. Brother Seley was
the class leader in that place; a man full of the Holy Ghost, the
salt of the earth, and of good report among all men. This man
of God took me aside, and told me that God had given him all
the witness he wanted of a revival, and that now was the set time
to favor Zion, And therefore he urged me vehemently to visit
them again as soon as possible. O, said the good Brother, with
tears in Ins eyes, see how many children I have got, all out of
Christ! And so, because L could not come before, I gave him an
appointment, to preach at the two last appointments in two weeks.
For I, too, felt fully, and saw plainly that the Gospel had taken
deep, vital hold of sinners that day,
The Troy Annual Conference now being about to convene,
Brother Spicer did not return to his circuit again. The two
weeks came around, and I went to my appointments in Hebron
and Hartford. In the morning, at Hebron, I found my congrega¬
tion much larger than before, and their solemnity might have been
seen and known of all men. After meeting, I told Brother Se¬
ley that a great cloud of mercy was hanging over that people,
and would break upon them not many days hence, I went to
my 2 o'clock appointment, and there also I found a crowded
house, and many out of doors. O, how differently these young
people looked and acted from what they did before ! Here we
had a refreshing season. Saints rejoiced, and sinners trembled
and wept greviously.
I think I never felt as great travel of soul for any, as for these
young people. I saw that Christ had got fast hold, and was
working deep in their hearts, and therefore I left them another
appointment for the next Sabbath.
The next Saturday I started for my appointment, and being
previously invited, 1 stopped for the night with a one Brother
Chapman, two miles from my meeting. This man was one of
the excellent of earth, and his wife was walking in comfort of the
Holy Ghost. A young lady was living with them, by the name
of Jane Nelson. She had been under a deep conviction of sin,
and the present necessity of salvation, for two or three weeks,
When 1 went into the house Jane's countenance was sunken quite
down. She looked to me as if she felt all the horrors of a dis-
pairing, self-condemned sinner. And as she was passing by me,
I spoke to her about her soul, and Jesus. Jane answered all
trembling, but frankly, by which 1 soon learned she was verging on
despair. I could but look up to Heaven, and groan in the spirit.
I then began to talk to her about faith in Christ, explain it, and
apply it as well and close as possible, taking care to cut off every
other possibility of pardon. For a moment, I feared I had lost
her in despair. But the next moment, her struggling soul, as it
were its last, made a mighty struggle, by which effort she seem-
BROWN S JOURNAL.
47
ed to break all the bars and chains of unbelief, in a violent man¬
ner, and in the same moment she exclaimed, with great earnest¬
ness, saying, I will believe ! Lord, I do believe! At this her
countenance changed in an instant, and she immediately ex¬
claimed, saying, I am happy, I am happy, for the Lord has par¬
doned my sins. O, praise the Lord ! I am happy. This made
Mrs. Chapman happy, and me, too, and we all praised Jesus to¬
gether for a while, most sweetly.
This was the beginning of better days in Hebron. The next
day I preached three times, and had prayer meeting at night.
The Holy Ghost got into Brother Seley's family, and five of them
were soon made happy in Jesus. One of them, Betsey Seley,
was sanctified in the hour she was justified. In the commence¬
ment of this work, I saw the depth thereof, but I feared for its
progress, because it commenced with the commencement of hay¬
ing and harvesting, and nearly all the people were farmers. I
consulted the brethren on this circumstance in the outset, and
they all said go on, go on, for souls are better than hay or wheat.
Ana so on we went. And when I thought we could go no fur¬
ther, I came to Queensbury, and at my first request to my tried,
long, proved good, Brother Moses Bray ton, he dropped all his
farming, came with me to the work, and under God, gave it new
impetus. God is always ready to answer Brother Bray ton's
prayers. I was not with this people all the time; but after the
work got well under way, Jesus and these rich farmers carried it
on gloriously. There was Brother Seley, and a one Brother Hen¬
ry Broughton, a convert, whose labors were greatly blessed of
God in this work. And notwithstanding the hurrying season of
the year, they kept up their meetings nearly every night through
haying and harvesting, till a late hour in the night. And still
they said they never gathered their crops better, and with less ex¬
pense, than in that season.
This was the most pleasant revival that ever I attended. The
Lord converted more than thirty sinners, reclaimed more than
twenty backsliders, and raised his people more than a hundred
per cent, besides. And to the very same Jesus, God over all,
blessed forever, be all the glory, all the honor, and all the praise,
forever and ever, Amen. Hallelujah !
I now felt a consciousness that I had finished my work in
America, and the fire burned in my very soul and bones for Afri¬
ca. Something thundered in my ears day and night, saying, go,
go. Hut how to get to Africa I knew not, for want of means to
bear my expenses. I knew I must pay a hundred dollars for my
passage, besides I should want something after I got there. For
I had spent so much for sickness, so much for hiring horses to
travel to my appointment, (for I preached about ten sermons where
I mention one) and having labored but little with my hands, that
48
brown's journal.
my means were reduced to almost nothing, except clothing. And
under all these circumstances, the devil would pften tempt
me to question my duty in going to Africa. By this time, hun¬
dreds of God's people had told me that they did not believe it
was my duty to go. But all this did not quench the inward fire,
but rather enraged it. Here I found myself entangled in a deep
quandary, as Moses on the bank of the Red Sea. Finally, as the
Egyptians were behind me, I rose up, with a full determination
to carry this thing to the utmost extent, and then I should know
whether it was of God, or of the devil.
About the first of September, there was a Quarterly Meeting
at Fort Ann, and I was a member of that Quarterly Conference.
Here I applied to the presiding Elder, Kev. John Weaver, for a
recommendation to the people, to collect money to bear my expen-
ces to Africa. (But the Elder thought that the best way was to
recommend me to the Board of Missions, and perhaps they might
pay my expenses to Africa. So the Quarterly Conference gave me
a recommendation to the Board of Missions. I immediately sent a
copy of this recommendation to Dr. N. Bangs, the Corresponding
Sec, of the Missionary Society, whose answer was, that he could
do nothing about it, I must write to the Bishop. Heje was an¬
other thick, black cloud. If Doct. Bangs had told me to write
to the Angel Gabriel, or Michael, he would not have made it
half so dark. For I am more familiar with Angels than Bishops.
To write to a Bishop, I dare not. So I set apart a day for fasting,
went into the woods, and laid the whole case before Jesus. I
told Him all about it, and asked Him what I must do. And so,
because He pitied me, He told me what to do. I then sat down,
wrote a subscription, with a warm, but humble appeal to Christi¬
anity, to raise money enough to pay my expenses to Africa, and
signed no name to it but my own. And even as I was writing it,
my temptations were as terrible as the day of judgment. The
Devil told me that this would ruin me, for 1 should not collect one
cent on that paper, for all the people would surely think me an
imposter, collecting money to run away with, because there was
no name to the paper but mine. How will you feel, said Satan,
to get up in the pulpit and read that paper ? So I told the Devil
it was no matter how I felt, when I was doing what Jesus told
me to do. Well, said Satan, suppose you do not get anything,
then how mortified you will be ! But I told him I was never
mortified in doing the will of Jesus. Then I told him to clear
out (for I did not want him behind me) and away he went.
But not more than three hours after that, I received a letter from
Doct. Bangs, stating that a vessel would sail from New York for
Liberia, in Africa, in about two weeks, and if I was ready, pro¬
bably I might get a passage.
At this time I had several appointments for preachi ng on hand
BROWN'S joukkal.
49
and immediately began to fill them. The next Sabbath morning,
I preached at Adamsville, in Hartford, Washington Co., to a Bap¬
tist congregation. And after preaching, I presented, or read my
subscription paper to them, and they gave me $20, in cash. O,
may the great head of the Church remember the deed, and deal
with them accordingly. In the afternoon of the same day, I
preached to the converts in Hebron, and they gave me $26. May
the Lord make them abound in grace, and allow them ten thous¬
and per cent, interest for the use of their money. The same eve¬
ning I preached in Hartford, north village, to a Baptist church#
and they gave me $5. Good Lord reward them. The next night
1 preached in Hartford lower, or south village, to the Congrega¬
tional church, and they gave me $4. May the Lord appoint them
four cities. The next night I preached in Fort Ann, west, and
tuey gave me $8. May the Lord put eight extra stars in their
crown.
I then returned home and packed up my little all for Africa,
ready to start for New-York (he next Monday. But the next Sab¬
bath I preached at Hebron Meadows, to a Baptist church, and
they gave me $14. May the Lord give them fourteen degrees of
faith, extra. I returned to Hebron Centre that evening, met the
dear converts, gave them a charge, bid them farewell in Christ,
and took my leave of them at ten o'clock at night. It had rain¬
ed trernenduously all the day long. I had addressed four con¬
gregations in different places, the water flowed, the mud was
deep, and the night very dark, so that I did not reach home until
2 o'clock the next morning. I then had a borrowed waggon to
take to one place, and a horse to another. I then returned home,
sat down and counted up my money, and behold, I had $140,92,
all cash. There said I, old Mr. Devil, what do you think now,
about obeying Jesus ? But the devil did not say a word. I then
spent about one hour in prayer to God for his direction and pro¬
tection to Africa. By this time, the indescribably kind family of
Mr. Newman, had arose to prepare some refreshment before I
left. At 8 o'clock A. M., October 2d, my trunks and boxes being
piled on the waggon, I commended the beloved family to God in
prayer, shook their affectionate hands, mingled our tears, and bid
them farewell, Mr. N.'a son, Daniel, brought me to Fort Ed¬
ward, where I took a packet boat, and landed in Troy the next
morning.
I then took a passage for New-York, where I landed on the 5th
October. Immediately after landing and storing my baggage, I
went to the Book Room to know the worst of my case. But I
went trembling, for fear of some disappointment. The first man
I saw at the Book Room was Doct. N. Bangs. He immediately
informed me that the Rev. John Seys, Superintendent of the Li¬
beria Mission, was then in town, and where I might find him.
7
50
brown's jonrnal.
This was good news to me. I immediately started, and found
Brother Seys in tvveny minutes. To him I presented my recom¬
mendation from the Quarterly Conference, which he received
cheerfully. And on the strength of the recommend, he told me
that I might go with him to Liberia, and there be employed as a
school teacher, and that my salary would be $250, per year, and
all travelling expenses paid. O, thought I, what a sweet dream
this is! Nor was this all dream, for Brother Seys sat down and
wrote me an order on the Treasurer for $50, for an outfit, and in
one hour I had the cash io my hand. Then I was almost sure I
was dreaming. I hunted for £atan, who had tried so many times
to discourage me in this, but I could not find him. Yea, I wept
for joy, in the streets of that great city, because the God of Is¬
rael had wrought such great victor}*.
The night before we sailed, we had a Missionary meeting at
the Green Street Church, and two hundred and fifty dollars was
raised for my salary the first year.
The next morning at eight o'clock, October 15th we were all
on board the schooner Portia, with John Keeler, commander. At
eleven o'clock we up anchor, spread sail? and before a pleasant
breeze, dropped down the Hudson, and by sunset we were out in
the main ocean. Rev. John Seys, Rev. Squire Chase and my¬
self were passengers.
About seven o'clock I began to be sea-sick and continued so all
night. The next morning the south wind began to blow, the sea
to roll and the rain to fall. But my sea-sickness increased. By
twelve o'clock we had reached the gulf. The storm rapidly in*
creased and the waves were fearful. Sometimes we were down
on one side then on the other. The big waves tumbled over our
deck with such violence, that nothing was safe without lashing.
So many of our pigs, chickens and ducks, as were not swept
overboard, were drowned. The storm gradually increased day
after day, without any intermission. Never were two men more
sea-sick than Brother Chase and I. The sailors were sea-sick, and
the captain could not eat. The cook would kindle a fire in his
galley, but the overflowing waves would sweep it into the ocean.
Our cabin was uncommonly small and we had scarcely room to
turn. We were obliged to keep our hatch-way barred, till some¬
times we were nearly stifled. Then we would go on deck and in
a few moments we were drenched with ocean's brine. Some¬
times our little schooner would mount the swells to an indiscri-
bable height and then down to darkened depths, where the green
slippery monsters of the deep turned their glassy eyes toward us
aS'ruWe were strangers another land, on pilgrimage.
The south-east gale and the violent swells and waves of the
sea forced us off down east till we reached the West India Islands.
Here we sailed along side the magnificent Carvo Island, which is
brown's journal.
51
twenty-six miles long, six miles wide, and at the south end is a
majestic bluff of nine thousand feet high. This is the most
splendid scenery I ever saw in the Atlantic. Pica is also a
splendid Island to behold. However, after tumbling over those
thundering waves and merciless swells of the great deep for six¬
teen days and nights, the storm sceased. At this time for the
last sixteen days, we had only seen the sun three times, and then
only about fifteen minutes at a time. Last night we were all well
nigh worn out, and the sailors much fatigued and discouraged.
Brother Chase and I had been sea-sick all this time, and were now
now no better. Our little cabin had been so frequently drenched
with salt water, and the steward had spilt so much lamp oil on
the floor, and there were many smoked herring and onions rol¬
ling about, that our cabin smelled extremely offensive indeed.
But after prayer, we rolled into our berths and at last fell asleep.
We knew no more till daylight this morning. When I awoke, I
supposed we were at anchor in some little harbor or on the land.
I arose, and lo, my sea-sickness was entirely gone. I went up on
deck, and behold a very soft, light breeze came from the west;
the sky was clear, the stars glistened, and there was not a wave
to be seen more than two feet high. The sun soon arose, and its
beams were as the morning of a resurrection to us. The Por¬
poise leaped for jo)', the black fish spouted peace, and the hungry
shark which had followed us, was now resting under our rudder.
0, how the Missionaries praised the Lord that morning! We
now tacked our schooner and made our course due south. And
after being barrelled up and rolling on the Atlantic for thirty-six
days, we put in and cast anchor in the harbor of Gorree. Gorree
is a French Island on the coast of Africa, fourteen degrees north
latitude. This is a French colony. The Island is about a mile
long, half a mile wide, and contains five thousand inhabitants.
This is most powerfully fortified, possessing two strong forts, one
hundred and fifty troops, and fifty big guns. It is situated three
miles east of Cape Imanuel, and four miles from the main land,
north. It is a dry, hard, gravely, or oary soil, on which nothing
grows or can grow, except in the Governor's garden, and that soil
is superficially made by carrying earth from the main land. There
is no fresh water on the Island. The most of the inhabitants are
Africans, and nearly all slaves. Only the soldiers, the merchants
and the Roman Catholic Priest are white. Here we went on
shore and the merchants received us with great politeness. All
kinds of liquors were urged upon us but the Missionaries only
took a little of their pleasant syrups. Perhaps this is one of
the greatest places in the world for fishing, and assuredly we fed
largely while we were here. Fish, chickens, ducks, pumpkins,
and pine-apples a plenty.
But the great wonderment is yet to be told. For here, for the
52
brown's joubnal.
first time, I saw the genuine heathen just as described in the or¬
acles of God. Yea, here is an object worthy of notice. T.ea»
here is an object which none but God can describe. I can des¬
cribe what they were to my eve, but who can describe what they
were to my mind. Nor was my mind ever so thunderly thrilled
and violently wrenched as at the sight of these misterious, wretch¬
ed beings. Some had a half yard of domestic cotton shirting
tied around their hips, and nothing more. Others tied a narrow
strip of cloth four inches wide, and one and a half yards long
around their loins, and nothing more; and some had not so much
as that.
They talked, very fast, but we could not understand one word,
except it was the word Daddy, which means Master. O, thought
1, if these are not more than a match for the Gospel then I know
not what is. As for me, my soul coiled within me, and my for¬
mer anticipations fell a hundred per cent. For I had long been
anticipating the salvation of these poor creatures, or I should
never have came to Africa; I fear it is all in vain.
But after spending thirty hours at this Island, we spread sail
and made for Liberia. And in ten days after we put our feet on
the solid rocks in Monrovia, December 1st, 1836. O Lord Je»
sus can it be possible ? Brother Seys immediately conducted us
to the Mission house, where we found his amiable companion and
children all in good health. And we seemed a welcome guest to
ihem too. The brethren and other gentlemen flocked from all di¬
rections to hale us and bid us a hearty welcome among them. 0,
what an interesting scenery is now around me. Surely this is a
new world to me. Everything in it is singular. It is now the
£rst of December and the face of the earth is as green here now
as in America the first day of July. There are a countless varie¬
ty of trees around me, but not one of the kind did I ever see be¬
fore. A great variety of grass, but all is new. O, the hoasts of
birds, hut I never saw one of the kind before. Insects of every
possible description, all are singular. I have not seen any oxen
yet, but there are many pretty little cows in the streets, fat as
cubs, and about as large as our two year olds in America. There
are several little flocks of sheep in the streets, tame and fat, but
they have no more wool on them than an American calf. O, I
have seen singularities enough this afternoon, the description of
which would fill a large volume.
But what is most confounding and astonishing of all description
is the wisdom, power, goodness, mercy, and fathfulness of God
my heavenly father, in landing me intq^A-frica. O., can it be that
God has wrought thus with his servant. O the temptations, the
trials, the fears, the persecutions, the labors, oppositions and dan¬
gers which God has brought me through. O that they were ali
^written in a book, and that book placed before the sun, and that all
brown's jocrftnal.
S3
men were obliged to read it, and praise and thanlc and glorify the
Lord before they saw the sun again. For the Lord God is worthy
and he shall be praised. O ye ends of the earth sing unto Jesus,
sing Africa, sing, sing unto the Lord a new song, for he hath done
wondrous things. 0 glory be to God, His Almighty arm has
wrought a triumphant victory, and he shall be exalted; he shall
be glorified by me, both by life and death. Hallalujah, Hallalu-
jah, glory be to Jesus ! Amen.
On the first Sabbath after this I preached in the Presbyterian
church at ten o'clock, A. M. At two, I preached in the Metho¬
dist ehurch, and at seven, in the Baptist church. And I have not
felt the heat so oppressive to-day as I have some days in America.
For there was a fresh land breeze in the morning, and a fresh sea
breeze all this afternoon. And glory to Jesus, 1 am happy. Yea,
1 am happy in Je»us.
December 26th. To-day, or rather this evening in a leader's
meeting appointed for the purpose, I was recommended to join the
Annual Conference at its next session, which sets on the fifth of
next month.
O, the thousands of heathens who throng our streets daily.
And not one, who has not his god under his arm, and a weapon of
death in his hand. Their bodies almost entirely naked, and much
more, their poor dark souls.
January 5th, 1837. The Libferia Annual Conference met in
Monrovia at nine o'clock, A. M., with Rev. John Seys in the
chair. And after the usual services the first general business
to be done was to re-organize the whole body. For until now it
had not been legally organized. And so the Conference lead off
into the new organization. I think I will say nothing of their
speeches or arrangements. I will only say that their proceedings
and spirit was such, that I was so grieved by it, I left the Confer¬
ence the second day, before I was called on to join, and went no
more among them till Conference closed. Nor was I alone in
this matter, for Brother Chase, apppointed by a Bishop, from the
Black River Conference, retired the same day But he being a
white man, appointed by a Bishop, and having special orders to
join that Conference, the brethren compromised with him, and
afterwards he joined. But these holy brethren called me a leath¬
er hearted Yankee to my face, and let me go. However, arrange¬
ments were made for school-teachers, and so I was stationed at
Caldwell. Caldwell is eight miles from Monrovia up the Stocton
creek, on the south bank of St. Paul's river. Rev- E. Johnson
and Rev. J. B. Mathews were my preachers.
Immediately after Conference I received my first attack of chill
and fever. But this was so light, they could hardly make me
believe it to be what it really was. It came on in the morning
with two or three slighty flashes of coolness rnnning down my
54
reown's journal.
back. I felt a little dizziness and dulness in my head, which
passed off in about a naif hour. And in about a half hour after
I felt a little feverish, and retired to bed. Brother Seys fed me
freely w'th quinine for twelve hours, and the next day I walkei
about town. In two weeks after that I had my second attack of
fever, which was quite similar to the first. I only had one light
paroxysm, and that passed off entirely in forty hours. 1 was so
encouraged at this, having the chill and fever to operate so favor¬
ably, that I immediately became uneasy and impatient to be in
business. The ignorance of the colonist, and the wretchedness
of the poor heathen burned and bruised my conscience most intol¬
erably. And I began to feel condemned because I was not on
my station. But Brother Seys opposed my removal till after an¬
other attack of fever, for I was not yet acclimated. But after
much urging he finally consented to let me go.
On the second February Brother Seys took me in his boat and
landed me in Caldwell. And after placing me, my goods, and
hired girls in a little frame house which he had hired, he left me
and returned home. So I went to house-keeping. My house
keeper was a pious native girl, brought up by Governor A. D.
Williams.
I immediately set a day and gave notice to the people that who¬
ever were disposed to attend my school, old and young, might
meet at my house on a certain day and hour, that I might make
arrangements accordingly. The day appointed arrived and my
house was filled. But while I was talking to them about the ad¬
vantages of education, a lad came in and presented me a note
from Rev. A. Anderson, a Baptist preacher, who was keeping
school in the neighborhood. The letter stated that I had better
not establish my school there, for there was not scholars enough
for two schools, and that he should not be underminded by me.
And that if I did not stop where I was he should write to the
Board of Missions to stop me. But I did not notice it enough to
write him an answer.
The next day I commenced my school, in the same house in
which 1 lived. But I soon found that the number was so large,
.and the house so small, we could by no means be accommodated,
nor could I do them the service I intended. And so we had to
re-organize, and divide them into two departments. I gave the
-children two sessions per day, of three-fourth and two-fourth hours
per session. And the adults had one session, five evenings in a
week, from 7 o'clock to 9 P. M. The other two nights in a
week I intended, as soon as possible, to have spent in the worship
of God. 1 had about fifty scholars by day, and thirty by night.
And we always closed school by prayer. The scholars were
obedient, studious, and learned rapidly. Here were fathers and
mothers, from thirty to sixty years old, by night, and their chil-
brown's journal.
55
rirerij from four to twenty, by day. And so we went on harmo¬
niously, and my soul was happy every day.
But as to the Church, when I came to this place, it was more
than half buried in idolatry. As a body, they neither loved nor
feared God. The holy Sabbath was a day of mirth, and running
to and fro from house to house. The first Sabbath my house was
crowded with visitors all the day, only when we were at church.
They had, occasionally, a class meeting, but their prayer meetings
were entirely abandoned. And as a local preacher, I began to
preach among them. First, I told them that they must keep
away from my house on the Sabbath, unless somebody was sick,
or they wanted to talk exclusively about holiness, or for some ex¬
treme necessity, Then I began to preach on holiness. I scolded
them some, (as they called it) because they set such unhallowed
examples before the heathen. Then I appointed Thursdays and
Sunday nights for prayer meeetings^ Then I told them that we
must have a reformation in the church, or I should leave Cald¬
well. This seemed to arouse them up a little, so that I saw they
were not hopeless. By this time I had learned that they were
all by the ears, immersed in prejudice and jealousy, and so had
been for a long time.
The appointment for our first prayer meeting came on, and al¬
most the whole congregation came together. We commenced
our meeting by confessing our faults and backslidings, and ar¬
dently pleading forgiveness of one and another. Then we all
bowed before the Lord, confessed our sins against him, implored,
pardon, and promised new obedience. Consequently, this led in¬
to a mighty struggle for sanctification. The next Thursday night
the congregation was so large that a proposal was made by a class-
leader that I should preach them a sermon, instead of having a
prayer meeting. So 1 got up in the pulpit, and feeling the Holy
Ghost within, I preached one hour, with all the power of soul and
body. Yea, I would have preached all night, unless God had
put feeling info the people as he did. But after preaching one
hour, I felt and saw there was trouble in our camp. I stopped
short, went down, and prepared an altar. First, I dedicated my¬
self anew to God, in public prayer, because I was going into pub¬
lic business. Next, I dedicated the altar, in public prayer before
God; first, because the altar was for all the penitent public, and
second, to bring a solemn awe over the people, and prevent tri-
flers from coming presumptously into it. I then called on such as
then enjoyed the blessing of sanctification to come to the altar,
and dedicate themselves anew to God, and two cam« forth and
made a solemn consecration to God. And now, being solemnly
organized, we invited all who desired salvation then, to come to
the altar and obtain it by faith in Christ. And without any urg¬
ing, five sinners and seven backsliders came, all trembling, to the
66
brown's journal.
altar. Among1 these was Perninah Pritchard, well known as a
ring-leader of all iniquity and vanity—a disturber of the peace
of others, and even of the Church, And after praying about fif¬
teen minutes, Perninah leaped like a hart, and praised Jesus glo¬
riously for a new heart. At this, the Lord fired up the church to
such a flame, that it was not possible for me to bring them to
praying order again that night. And knowing that the Lord had
been powerfully working in my day school for a few days past, I
told the people that we would not have any school to-morrow
night, but all meet at the church, for worship. The next day
Perninah came to school, and her soul was so full of glory and
heaven, that she breathed it out on us all. I soon found it was
impossible for my larger scholars to study anything but the Bible.
I set their copies and gave them their books to write, but not one
touched his pen. At noon the scholars went into the woods and
had a prayer meeting. In the afternoon, school coommenced as
usual, but my first and second classes could not read. 0, none
but Jesus can tell the deep anxiety of my soul at this time. My
whole soul was mightily fastened on God, and I knew nothing
else. However, my soul*was soon eased a little, for while I was
agonizing in silent prayer over the broken heart of one of my
weeping scholars, Jesus pardoned her sins, happified her soul,
and she shouted glory in our midst. At this time school was not
half out, but I soon made it out, by calling them to order, and
dismissing it by prayer. For I saw that there was no use in try¬
ing to keep school in such a state of things.
The evening came on. I went to the church and found it
crowded. And after preaching about twenty-five minutes, I saw
that prayer was the best means to be used at that moment. I
stopped preaching at once, left the pulpit, and invited the weep¬
ing ones to the altar. And behold, our altar was thronged at
once. By this time, the church was awake, and all entered into
prayer like men and women of God. And soon, a cloud of mer¬
cy broke over our heads, and the streams thereof made us glad
indeed. For the streams were so powerful that six sinners were
converted, and two backsliders were reclaimed in half an hour.
All of them were shouting happy. I shouted a little, too, I ex¬
pect. And so the work became general and powerful, and espe¬
cially in my day school. And from this we had no more evening
schools for ten Bays, but spent every night at the church till a late
hour. And so this blessed work went on, until Jesus, the holy,
blessed Jesus, had converted forty souls, all young people, and all
but two were unmarried. Thirty-six of them joined our church.
Twenty-eight of them were put into one class, and I became their
leader. And twenty-two of this class were my scholars. 0,
whoever had such a school before ! O, glory, glory to the bless¬
ed Jesus! All the glory, all the honor, all the praise be given to
brown's journal.
57
Jesus alone. Hallelujah! Yes, Glory to Jesus, He can convert
sinners in Africa, as well as in America; the means are the same,
and the converts the same, for all are justified by faith in Jesus.
But being up so much nights, preaching and praying, and
teaching by day, soon drilled my poor, weak, worthless carcass so
low, that when my chill and fever returned, it seized me so vio¬
lently that it came well nigh taking me off.
For I had two paropcysms in one day, which run me so low that
I, and several others, despaired of my life. 1 sent to Monrovia,
and Brother Seyscame up to see me die, and take charge of what
property I then had in my hands. But when 1 revived a little,
Brother Seys laid a mattrass in his boat, laid me on the mattrass,
and took me to Monrovia. And when we landed, they put me
into a hammock, and four natives carried me up to the Mission
House. And when they put me down on the floor, they suppos¬
ed 1 was breathing my last. Brother Seys was taken with a chill
coming down on the river, and was obliged to retire as soon as
he arrived. They spread out the sofa which was in the parlor,
and on to it they laid me. Brother Seys was so sick that soon he
became deranged. Brother Chase was in the chambers, so sick
tha the could not come down. One of Brother Seys' little boys
was very sick with the fever also. And there was none to ad¬
minister to us, but Mrs. Seys, for we could not get a physician in
town. As soon as Mrs. Seys could go the rounds among her pa¬
tients, and she went quick, too, she came to me and saw me,
briskly wilting away in the flames of the fever. She groaned
deeply, and then ordered the stewardess to heat a kettle of water
as quick as possible, which was done hastily. And forthwith my
feet were m water, hot enough to scald a pig. And hence, a lit¬
tle rubbing easily removed the skin from off my feet and ankles.
Nor was it any great wonder that this operation broke my fever,
and put me in a flow of perspiration in fifteen minutes. And one
would naturally think that this operation would be quite enough,
without receiving on their skinless feet and ankles, immediately,
a mustard seed poultice, stewing hot, as I did. True, 1 had my
senses, but I was so weak I could not kick a whit, for self de¬
fence.
The next morning I was able to get up alone; could have walk¬
ed across the house, but for my scalded feet, which was very sore.
But a little hog's lard and bees wax, soon healed them up, and in
four days I was back to Caldwell again.
O, who will help me praise the Lord for His mercy and good¬
ness to my poor, worthless body! O, glory to His holy name,
evermore!
In three days after I got home to Caldwell 1 commenced school
again. But Brother Seys broke up our night school, for fear of
my health. But there were sinners, old sinners, in Caldwell, who
5S
brown's journal.
were never converted to God. Those beloved converts, had un
converted fathers and mothers, and other relations, for whom they
groaned and wept, in every prayer. For God had rolled upon
these converts an uncommon travel of soul for the salvation of
their friends. And quite every day, they were pouring their sor¬
rows and lamentations into rrfy bosom, and it grieved me sorely.
So 1 told these young brethren, that if they would do their part,
we would have a reformation among the older sinners, shortly.
At first they seemed to think it impossible to have it now, and
some of them said, we must wait God's time for it, and they
knew not when that would be. But I told them that now, to-day,
was God's time, and that God would never be moie willing, nor
better prepared to bless than to-day. I told them that we might
have a reformation just when and where we have a mind to, if
our hearts were right with God. But, said I, our hearts will never
be right with God, until we are entirely sanctified to him, and by
him. Then, said I, God will answer our prayers, give influence
to our exhortations, and insure our preaching. And no good thing
will be withheld from them that walk uprightly. So these young
brethren, anxious to try the uncommon experiment, desired me to
unite with them, tell them the way, and all immediately enter in¬
to the work. I complied, and the next day and night I preached
them two sermons on entire sanctificaiion. God blessed the word
to their understanding, and within two days, six of them obtained
the blessiug of sanctification, and several more were struggling
after it with uncommon zeal. Then I told them that we could
now begin to pray for, and exhort those old, hard hearted sinners,
and Jesus would convert them. So I made an extra appointment,
and gave out notice that I should preach exclusively to sinners.
The sinners all turned out to hear what was to be said of them.
I preached about sin and hell, repentence and faith, Jesus and
heaven. And after preaching, I invited all such as desired to es¬
cape the wrath of God, and obtain heaven, to come to the altar,
and give themselves to Jesus. And eight of those old, hardened
sinners came forth, and one young one. The young one was a
one Wm. White, a native, about sixteen years oid, who had been
living in the colony about three years, and was one of my schol-
lars. As soon as I began to pray, all the converts broke forth in
prayer, and poor William prayed, too. And after praying thus for
about thirty minutes, without ceasing, the door of faith blew open,
the power of Jesus came down, and the sound of glory, glory,
glory, soon drowned our prayers. We opened our eyes,* and be¬
hold, William was leaping and shouting as an angel. And these
young brethren, being extremely animated to see the native so
happy, joined him in praise, and the house soon became a little
heaven. This mightily nerved up our faith, for we received it as
a token that God was about to open a door of faith to the Gentiles
brown's JOURX.iL.
59
also. The tall, old hardened sinners in Caldwell, now began to
tremble and fall, even those whom we had so eagerly anticipated.
So I continued to preach, and the converts to exhort and pray,
until God, by the gospel, slew all the fatest, most noted sinners
in Caldwell. There were twenty-seven of that class. In all the
reformations that ever I saw. I never saw such mighty, shocking
di-splays of the power of the great God, as I saw in this revival.
Apparently, it made no odds however much they resisted and op¬
posed, as most of them did, they were conquered by the Holy
Ghost.
So the work of God, in converting sinners in Caldwell stopped,
only for want of subjects, till another generation grows up.
immediately after this, Brother Seys invited us all to accom¬
pany him to Milisburgh,twelve miles from us, to his quarterly meet¬
ing. So we spent a day in fasting and prayer, and then went
with Brother Seys to Milisburgh. The meeting began on Satur-
urday. Saturday night we had another manifestation of the pow¬
er of God. The converts from Caldwell, laid hold of sinners, by
exhortation and prayer, as pulling them out of the fire. And the
Lord wrought gloriously. We left on Tuesday A. M., having
witnessed the conversion of forty souls at Milisburgh, and, shout¬
ing on the way, returned to Caldwell. Here we stopped to get
some refreshment, and while it was preparing, we held a gospel
council, and unanimously resolved to carry the same fire to New
Georgia, four miles below us. And in two hours after, more than
forty of us were on our way to New Georgia. When we came
to New Georgia, the people of the town saw us marching, two
and two, singing sweetly, but they knew not what it meaut till
they saw us in the church. The singular news spread, the peo¬
ple of the town rallied to the church. Brother Seys and I began
to preach, and the converts exhorted and prayed. In the evening
the Sanctuary was crowded, and the glorious arm of the Lord
was revieled. The Saints shouted for joy, backsliders lamented,
and sinners wept over their sins. Heaven was opened, and Sal¬
vation poured down upon us most gloriously, A remarkable fear
came over the wicked, and filled them with horrible anguish.
The sanctified converts took such a mighty hold on the Mercy
seat, that by faith in Jesus, sinners, were converted about as fast
as Brother Seys and I could catch them and bring them to the
altar. For some of them were so wild and fearful, that we were
obliged to pursue them rapidly to overtake them. But when we
got them by the collar they would wilt under us as weeds by a
hot fire. Here we all labored till after midnight, and Brother
Seys and I could do no more, being fatigued to the uttermost.
Brother Seys just made out to get to a house for retirement, and
I was only able to crawl up into the pulpit and lay there till sun¬
rise. And the converts kept up an unintermitting strain of sing-
60
bkown's journal.
ing and shouting praise to Jesus in highest raptures all the night.
The next day and night was equally glorious. And in ubout
three days Jesus converted more than twenty sinners, reclaimed
as many backsliders, and raised up the lifeless church to a glori¬
ous elevation. One week after this Brother Seys invited us all
to his quarterly meeting in Monrovia, and they also shared large¬
ly in the salvation of Jesus.
And thus, the experiment of having a reformation when and
where we please, if our hearts are right with God, was fully test¬
ed. Yea, and may be tested while the world standeth. Only let
the people of God get their souls sanctified, and sinners can long¬
er withstand angels than the faith of sanctified men. Among the
scores converted during the past three weeks, there are more than
twenty of these poor heathens. To God alone be all the glory I
Amen.
I now began to visit occasionally, some of the native towns
around us, and found some fields well nigh ripe for harvest.
Near the close of this year I recommended by our Quarterly
Conference to join the Annual Conference at the next session. I
was prevailed upon to submit to this, by the plea that it would
help on in the influence of the Mission. I have submitted the
more reluctantly, not that there are not good men in the Confer¬
ence, for there are; but they are not Methodist in doctrine nor
practice. However, I closed my school, preached my farewell,
and went to conference.
January 4th, 1838. Annual Conference met at Monrovia, with
Rev. John Seys in the chair. And after the usual process I was
introduced to the Conference. And when my recommendation
came in hand, I was asked a few questions, and then sent out. I
was received on trial and called in. At this Conference I was
elected both to deacons and elder's orders, left without an ap¬
pointment, and ordered to America for ordination at the earliest
opportunity.
February 1st. I went on board the ship Emperor, accompani¬
ed by Brother Seys and others, up to Gallenas, in company with
the brig Susan Elizabeth. Here we anchored till the next day,
when I took leave of my friends who had accompanied me thus
far, went on board the Susan Elizabeth, when we spread sail and
set for America. Brother Seys and the other friends return¬
ed to Monrovia. But a more urksome and aggravating voyage
no man ever need to experience. For Capt. Riley, the comman¬
der, was one of the most unmanly, rude, drunken, blasphemous
infi Jels I ever knew. Capt. Page and Capt. Freeman, passengers
who had sold their vessels to the slavers on the coast, were not
drunkards, otherwise they were his equals in toto. Doctor Mc-
Dowel and I were in jeopardy of our lives all the way. Doctor
McDowel was a religious man, but young and fearfui. I asked
brown's journal-
61
the Captain several times to let me pray in the family, till at last he
told me that if I asked him again he would fling me overboard
and send me to hell. And instead of asking a blessing at the
table, he, in order to vex us, would roll out the most blasphemous
oaths that hell could invent. But the more they did me bad and
vexed me, just so much the more Jesus did me good and blessed
me. As soon as we came on the American coast, the weather
was extremely boisterous and the sea dangerous. We rounded
the Bamuda, and after being thrown down on our beam's end a
few times by a tremendous north-west gale, it was thought best to
lay too ior a while. And here we lay for forty-eight hours. The
gale moderated and we passed over the gulf. And here a thick
fog covered us for forty hours more, till we supposed we were
near Sandy Hook. But having seen neither sun nor star for fifty
hours, we knew not where we were. We then commenced firing
one of our six pounders, to call a Pilot, but in vain. We con¬
tinued firing once an hour, all day and all night, but no Pilot
came near us, till at last we put in our last charge of powder,
and when a sailor touched it off, the wad went almost into a Pilot
boat. The fog was so thick that morning, that had we waited
two minutes longer before we fired, the wad would have reached
the boat. The Captain of the boat hailed us, and we talked some
time to them before we saw them. So we took in a Pilot,
who anchored us at New-York at eleven o'clock, A. M., on the
24th March, after an unpleasant voyage of fifty-two days from
Monrovia. And if ever I loved the Lord it was when I had got
both feet firmly on the solid dock. I immediately went to the
book room, and delivered my letters and papers, among which
were my recommendations to the Bishop for ordination. And as
it happened Bishop Hedding being then in town, the brethren at
the book room immediately made arrangements to have me or¬
dained the next day, which was the Sabbath. The next morning
I met the Bishop and Elders at the John Street Church, and af¬
ter preaching by Bishop Hedding I was ordained Deacon by the
imposition of the hands of Bishop E. Hedding, Doct. N. Bangs,
and Doct. S. Luckey. In the afternoon of the same day at the
Forsyth Street Church, after preaching by Doct. N. Bangs, I was
ordained Elder by the same ministry as in the forenoon. This
was March 25th.
March 29. I received a Commission from the Board of Man¬
agers of the Missionary Society to travel about the country, lec¬
ture and take up collections for the benefit of the Liberia Mission.
I immediately left New York for Queensbury, my former place
of residence, and found my long tried, true friend, R. Newman
and all his dear family in good health. And as ever, they re¬
ceived me into their house and bid me to partake of their rich
hospitalities freely. I arrived here on Saturday night, and the
62
RROWIi's JOURNAL.
next day I had my first Missionary meeting, on Sandford's Ridge.
And notwitstanding our congregation was small, having only an
hour and a half's notice, we raised forty dollars in short order.
On the following Tuesday I left Queensbury and crossed the snow
banks on the Green Mountains, and stopped at Palmer, Mass.
Here I'found my parents, two sisters and their husbands, with
their beloved children, all in good health. And undoubtedly I
was a welcome guest among them. But after spending three
days with them, I left for Springfield. And here, according to
a previous arrangement, I met a one Doct. Booth, a Colonization
Agent with whom I was to travel. The arrangement was that we
travel together, both of us lecture where we could, he get what
hg could for the Colonization Society, and I get what I could for
the Missionary Society. But we soon learned by experiment that
neither were like to get enough to pay our travelling expenses.
Finally, we went to Wilbraham and here we parted. The Doct.
left for Northampton, but I tarried at Wilbraham. And in con¬
sequence of a violent cold and tremendous cough, which I brought
from the snow banks on the Green Mountain, I was obliged to
lay up for a few days before I could do any business. And very
fortunately, I found the people extremely friendly. But on the
Sabbath following, through much infirmity, I preached at ten
o'clock from Mai. 3 : 1-2. At two o'clock, P. M., Brother Limon
C. Collar preached the most absorbing Missionary sermon that
ever I heard. His text was Rev. 11: 15. Brother Collar was
their preacher in charge. At seven o'clock, P. M. the same house
was filled to overflowing. Nearly all the officers, teachers and
students of the Wesleyan Seminary were present. I arose and
presented the interest and prospects of the African Mission as ex¬
act as possible. Secondly I appealed ardently to them for its
support. And thirdly, I pressed with all possible entreaty for
personal assistance. And while I was impressing the latter, forth¬
with came a young man ahout twenty-five years old, a student,
by the name of Henry P. Barker, of good report among all men,
well filled with the Holy Ghost, and presented himself at the al¬
tar as an offering and sacrifice to the Liberia Mission. At this
the very foundation of the crowded audience was moved. This
was enough for me, I stopped and set down. At this period, the
Lord appeared in the person of Rev. D. Patten, Principal of the
Seminar}', and fully qualified him to carry out this meeting to
the glory of God and everlasting honor and memorial of that
people. This Brother Patten tried his best to see how much he
couid be and act like Jesus. He made a few remarks and every
one of his words were like living coals of fire from the heavenly
altar. This man of God made a proposal to raise two hundred
and fifty dollars for the support of Brother Barker the first year
in Liberia. A goodly number of young preachers were on hand
BROWN S JOURNAL.
63
burning with zeal and charity, who with Brother Pattenu led up
up the sacrificing audience to the treasury of the Lord, by plank¬
ing down their ten dollar bills, till in short order three hundred
dollars were in the treasury. And no doubt that if we had
pumped the congregation as sometimes we have to, to get a few
shillings, we might have raised three hundred dollars more. O
Lord bless thy people !
The next Sabbath I lectured in Springfield, and collected nine¬
teen dollars. I tarried a few days in Springfield, and as soon as
my health would admit, I left for New-York. And after paying
over the money which I had collected, I then left for Saratoga
Springs.
May 13. This afternoon after Quarterly Meeting at Saratoga,
I lectured in the Methodist church and collected thirty dollars.
May the Lord bless Saratoga !
May 15. This evening I lectured in Schuylerville. After
which Brother Meeker requested the stewards to pass through
the congregation and receive the collection. The stewards re¬
turned with seven dollars. Brother Meeker then proposed to raise
ten dollars to constitute me a life-member of the Troy Conference
Missionary Society. This was done at once. Brother M. then
proposed to raise ten dollars to constitute the first native who
should be converted after my arrival in Africa, a member of the
same Society, which was also handed over, and we closed. Broth¬
er O. Foot then brought me back to Saratoga. The next day I
took the car and went to Cazenovia. Here I put up with my old
friend, Brother Joel Baudwell and found the sanctified souls far
advanced in holiness, beyond where I left them in 1835. I found
the region about Cazenovia, sunk in Abolitionism, and therefore
our collections for Missionary purposes were not large, still pretty
fair. 1 lectured at twelve different places, and got something at
every place. But before I left Cazenovia, some of the gentlemen
of that place beset me to give them a Colonization lecture, seeing
1 was recently from the Colony of Liberia. All they desired
was to hear of its feasibility and present prosperity; and that
was all which I told them. But for it my good Abolition friends
blowed me up sky high. The day following, those warm friends
to the colored race published me in their newspaper as a deceiver,
a hypocrit, an adulterer, and that I was then on my way running
off with hundreds of Missionary money. However, those gen¬
tlemen who desired the lecture, rose up in my defence, and the
publishers did but escape justice by the skin of their teeth.
June 22. I left Cazenovia yesterday morning and arrived here
in Queensbury this evening. My health is feeble, but my soul is
happy in Jesus. I was in Queensbury only one week when I
was most violently attacked with the African fever. This attack
was so rash, that after three paroxyisms the most of my friends
64
brown's journal.
thought my recovery to be inevitable. But the Lord wrought
skilfully in the brain and hand of Doct. Sheldon, so that in ten
days I was able to ride about. But blessed be Jesus I was not
afraid to die, for I knew by the Holy Ghost that I had a house in
heaven; only that I was not willing to give up Africa. O how
good Jesus is to me. Glory to his name ! he made me happy
when I was sick. And 0, how indiscribably kind Mr. Newman's
whole family were while I was sick. They spared neither pains,
patience nor expense on this occasion. No money nor services
on earth can ever meet the claims of their compassion. Jesus
alone is able to compensate them. But while I was yet feeble
the preacher in charge on Fort Ann Circuit, Brother R. M. Little,
invited me to lecture at Glen's Falls the next Sabbath, giving me
some encouragement that he would try and raise a collection. A
few weeks before this I had asked the trustees of our church to
let me lecture there, but they thought not best. They said that
there was so many beggars along that it was not likely I should
get anything. However, I complied with brother Little's request.
July 15. At four o'clock, P. M., I started for the church at
Glen's Falls. But before I got to the church, I was informed that
in consequence of the Methodist church being too small for the
anticipated congregation, Brother Little and the Presbyterian
minister, Mr. Scofield, had made arrangements to have the meet¬
ing in the Presbyterian church. We went and found an over¬
flowing audience of attentive and highly respectable hearers.
Mr. Scofield read a very appropriate Hymn which was most char¬
mingly sung. Rev. Mr. Kinsley ardently addressed the great
Head of Missions. And after I had represented the Liberia
Mission about one hour, Brother Little arose all in tears and in¬
quired of the people what could be done to alleviate the wretch¬
edness of the poor heathen. Mr. Scofield replied, saying, we
will take up a collection. Mr. Scofield had taken up two collec¬
tions the same day. And hence we passed subscriptions through
the congregation that those who could not give then might sign
and pay another day. The meeting now became uncommonly
interesting to me. For those Presbyterian brethren took their
plates, hats and papers, and were soon seen in all directions,
above and below with all boldness and interest, receiving collec¬
tions and donations. Those collectors moved as so many bees
on the honey-suckle. They returned and counted up $84 80. I
must thank our Presbyterian brethren for this collection, for my
Methodist brethren said I should not get anything at Glen's Falls.
Jesus, bless them !
July 23. This morning Brother Little carried me to Fort Ed¬
ward, where we lectured and collected $45 00. In the afternoon
at Sanda Hill, we collected $23 50.
July 29. This A. M. Brother Little carried me to Fort Ann,
brown's journal.
65
where we lectured and collected $46 70, But before I had done
talking I was suddenly overtaken by a paroxvism of African fe¬
ver, and in fifteen minutes after I was borne out of church by
two good brethren and lodged in the hospitable family of Mr. J.
Hillbust. Here I received all possible attention of the dear fam¬
ily, and the next morning I was able to ride home. May the
Lord keep in remembrance the kindness of that virtuous family.
August 5. This A. M. I lectured in Hebron and collected $21
21. In the P. M. I lectured in Argyle and collected $22 50.
August 11. This A. M. I lectured at Adamsville to the church
who gave the $20 00 before I went to Africa, and now they gave
$12 more for the support of that Mission. Some of the Lord's
Jewels are among these Baptist brethren.
August 26. I lectured at the Presbyterian church in Cam¬
bridge and collected $58 45, because the people were in habit of
lending to the Lord.
August 30. I preached at a Camp-meeting in Chester and col¬
lected $78 25. And a blessed meeting beside.
September 2. I lectured at a Camp-meeting in Greenfield and
collected $88 46.
Sept. 9. I lectured in Luzern and collected $14 37.
Sept. 13. 1 lectured at a Camp-meeting in Pittstown and col¬
lected $200 00.
Sept. 16. I preached in Paulet and collected $100 00. The
same day at Hebron Meddows $16 00.
Sept. 20. I preached at a Camp-meeting in Orwell, Vermont,
and collected $230 00. Neither would the ministers consent to
let me sleep on the encampment, but prepared room in a Civil
Inn for fear of my health. Undoubtedly God has room prepared
for them all in heaven.
Sept. 23. I lectured in Whitney and collected $28 00.
September 24. Lectured at West Poultney, and they gave us
$100 00.
October 12. Eleven days since I was severely attacked with
chill and fever, and have been confined by it ever since. But
thanks to the blessed Jesus I am on my way to the land of the
living again. I have lost five appointments since I was taken
sick. I would not care for the excruciating pains and fires of the
African fever, was it not for being thus totally crippled in such
important business. For the poor heathen are perishing for lack
of knowledge.
Oct. 14. Through much bodily weakness I lectured in White¬
hall, in the Presbyterian church at 10 o'clock, A. M., and forth¬
with came charity and virtue presenting us a bag of $100 00 of
the solid stuff*. No laughing nor whispering here until they be¬
gan to fill the bag, when every one smiled with out-stretched
arms when they saw the collectors coming.
66
brown's journal.
Oct. 25th. I left Queensbury on the 19th ult., to fill an ap¬
pointment at Nassau. But I had not rode more than four miles,
when I was inhumanly seized by the African fever. I rode on
through the cold and rain fifteen miles to Schuylerville, where
the kind passengers helped me out of the stage into a tavern, and
I was not able to be helped in again. So I enquired whether
there were any Methodists in that village, and the landlord told
me where the class-leader lived. I obtained a carriage and soon
I reached the house. And here I found another family of old
fashion Samaritans, Brother T. W. Pierce. And having some
former acquaintance with this family, I was received in a most
affectionate manner. They all immediately made a special ef¬
fort to display their virtue at full length and breadth, as if it was
impossible for one to die in their hands. O who would think
that in this proud, selfish, barbarous earth God had such children,
for they all acted just as if I was some precious property of the
Lord, for which they were directly responsible to Him. None
but Jesus can return a sufficient reward to that family for their
charity to me on this occasion. For they were all attention and
kindness both day and night. Yea, they were sleepless and
weariless. But what rendered them far more eminent was their
ardency in prayer to God for my recovery. To conclude the
whole I will only affirm that their doings were worthy to be
trumped through the paradise of Jesus.
However, after six days I so far recovered as to be able to take
stage and return to Queensbury. On the same day I received a
letter from the Rev. J. Seys, who is now in New-York, stating
that we were to sail for Liberia on the 1st November, and that I
must gather up all and come to New York. I, with all possible
speed, packed up my goods and prepared to leave my native land
and beloved friends, never to see them again on earth. This
was no small break away for me.
Oct. 29. This was a serious morning to me. I cannot re¬
member that ever my heart was so wrung by human affection as
it was in leaving the beloved family of Mr. R. Newman this
morning. The circumstances were these: After living in this
family for eight years, in which time I had been greatly blessed
of the Lord, and passed through abundance of sickness, in which
I had been nursed as a parent would a child, I had become so at¬
tached to them, that to bid them a final farewell, was all I could
possibly bear. While living in this family, I always went when
I chose, stayed as long as I pleased, and when I came home by
day or any time of night, all was well. And beside all this I
always had a good horse to ride at my pleasure. And not one of
the family had ever given me a misbecoming word for the
whole eight years. And everything I wanted was always at
hand. And to part with such friends is no small consideration
brown's jouenal.
67
for any body. Few in fact, ever find such friends. Nor were
they satisfied to let me go thus, but ladened me down heavily
with presents of every description, of such as was supposed to be
for my conveniency in Africa. 0 God, my heavenly father, do
thou bless this family, as they have blessed me in all things in
this present life.
Oct. 31. I arrived in N. Y. at four o'clock, A. M. And after
stoieing my goods, I went to the book-room, and there was in¬
formed by Doctor Bangs that we were not to sail till the first of
December. I was somewhat disappointed at this, but being de¬
termined to make the best of my time for Africa, I left New-York
and came as far as Albany. Here I left an appointment for a
Missionary meeting and then went on to Nassau, where I had
disappointed them twice in consequence of fever. That thorough
going man of God, Rev. J. Alley readily received me, and im¬
mediately on making my business known, he sent boys in various
directions to notify the people of a Missionary meeting the next
day, which was the Sabbath. Brother Alley also took his own
horse, and went in another direction, and in fact, made another
appointment for Sabbath afternoon. The next morning, at the
hour of meeting the rain poured down so rapidly that I despaired
of all prospect of a meeting that day. But nevertheless we went
to their large church, and to our happy disappointment, found it
full of people. This congregation were mostly Colonizationistg,
and they gave attestation of their zeal, by giving us the full sum
of $166 70. So it goes. In the afternoon, Brother Alley car¬
ried me to the other appointment and they gave us $25 86. The
next morning just before I left Nassau, I received a private do¬
nation from three ladies of one family, of $15 00, besides some
other necessary articles nearly to the same amount. I do not
remember of ever going into a village where I found all the peo¬
ple so pleasant, humble, charitable and agreeable as in Nassau,
especially that high famed family of the Hoags.
November 5. I lectured in the Weslean Church Albany, un¬
der charge of the Rev. F. Smith, who gave us $60 43 the next
morning. The same day I returned to New-York.
Nov. 11. I preached in Chatham, twenty-five miles east of
Albany, and collected $34 58. The same day I lectured in Val-
letia, and the young gentlemen and ladies gave us $70 00. This
was the most interesting congregation I ever met, because of the
valiancy and zeal of these young people.
The next day, about twenty minutes after I left, I was attacked
by a most serious African chill, while in the stage, which lasted
me till I reached Albany. I immediately took a steam-boat and
suffered much that night by a scorching fever, all the way to
New-York. I offered the Captain one dollar for a berth, but he
denied me. Besides this I was completely drilled down and
68
rrown's journal.
worn out by such perpetual travelling, preaching and talking.
But I suppose that the being up so much every night is more fa-
tigueing to my body than all the rest of my labor. For I do not
sleep two nights in one bed nor in one house once a month. And
hence, being in a different family every night, I must answer
thousands of questions, till one, two or three o'clock at night,
when I become so weary I can hardly talk plain. O, say they,
to me, you will not be here to-morrow night, we want to here
about Africa, and you can stand it one night well enough. So it
goes.
Nov. 20. I left New-York for Utica, at the request of Doctor
A. Proudfit, to address a Colonization Convention. I addressed
them twice, and Doct. Proudfit Corresponding Secretary of the
Colonization Society, called $1500 00.
Nov. 24. On my return from Utica, I joined Judge Wilkeson
at Albany, and addressed a Colonization meeting in Doctor
Spring's Church. Here we raised $-500 00 for the Colonial de¬
partment.
December 9. Sabbath evening 11 o'clock, in New-York.
My health has been so reduced for the last ten day§ that I
have not been able to do any business of consequence. This A.
M., I preached in the Willet Street Church, under charge of the
Rev. Mr. Kellogg. This being their communion occasion, my
soul and body were both renewed. The same evening 1 joined
Doct. Bangs and J. Lee, the superintendant of the Oregon Mis¬
sion, and crossed the Connecticut river over to Brooklin where
we had a Mission meeting and collected $200 00 at the York
Street church.
Dec. 10. This evening Brother Lee and I went over to Brook¬
lin again and addressed the people at the High Street church, and
collected $300 00.
Dee. 12. At 10 o'clock, A. M. the Liberia Missionaries all met
ont he dock near the Battery in New-York, and after prayer by Dr.
N. Bangs, the Missionary band stepped into ihe boats, and short¬
ly we were all on board the ship Emptor, Capt. Laulin, com¬
mander. Rev. I. Seys, Superintendent ^Liberia Mission, Wm.
Stocker, W. P. Tane, J. A. Burton, Henr$ P. Barker and my¬
self, for the Methodist Episcopal Mission.' Doctor Savage and
lady for the Episcopal Mission. Rev. Mr. Perkins and lady, for
the Baptist Mission. Miss Rachael White, and all for Liberia.
At 11 o'clock we were under sail before a stiff north-west wind,
which thrust us out the Hudson in great haste. In not more than
wo hours after we got under head way nearly all the passengers
were sea-sick. I was so sick that I scarcely opened my journal
on the Atlantic. However we had a pleasant company and a
pleasant voyage, excepting our sea-sickness and the one very
boisterous night in which our ship broached too, and for a few
brown's journal.
69
moments we were in danger of going to the bottom. But Jesus
saw us, pitied us, and just saved us from a watery grave. To
Him alone be ali the glory and honor.
This was an unusually speedy passage of only thirty-eight
days. On our arrival in Liberia, we found that Brother Bartmon,
who had been left in charge of the Mission last year, had called
together, and met the Liberia Conference the week before, went
through all the business and stationed all the preachers. But
their proceedings so much frustrated Brother Seys anticipation,
that he re-called the Conference.
January 26. Brother Seys sent me to Caldwell to preside over
his Quarterly meeting. I arrived in Caldwell, and was hailed
by the brethren as a welcome return. I was soon informed that
five of those converts who were converted but little over one year
since, had died in the faith. Four of them were of the sancti¬
fied, who had lived from the very hour of their sanctification to
the moment of death, in the flames of heavenly devotion. They
died with heaven in the soul. 1 also found that there had been a
great lack of pastrol labor, and that the rules of our holy disci¬
pline had been totally disregarded. But still, they were willing
to come back to the old paths when called, and hence we had a
blessed meeting. The love feast was glorious, and the commun¬
ion solemn, heavenly and divine. 0, how the sanctified ones
burned with holy devotion to Jesus. ? I thought I could say in
sincerity, that sanctification was Bible religion, and everything
else was something short of it.
Jan. 30. For several days past, I have been preparing for a
jaunt into the interior to hunt up a Mission Station. This morn¬
ing I took the Mission boat, and four natives to paddle it, left
Monrovia, and began to go up the rivers. We first went up the
Stoctan Creek into the St. Paul's River. We went up the St.
Paul's about four miles, and for a respit, we stopped at King
Brumney's Town, on the north bank. This town has a barricade
around it, thickly set with plum trees, and about thirty booths
within. And those people are of Dey tribe. Their town covers
about an half acre of land. We were not discovered by them
until we came to the door of the barricade. At this the King,
being naked, made haste to cast a blanket over him, which cov¬
ered him all over, excepting his head. We soon commenced
conversation with him through an interpreter, and found him to
be an intelligent old gentleman.
Mrs. Ann Wilkins, a Mission school teacher, was with us, on
her way to Millsburgh. And when the native children saw her,
they ran, crying out "The devil is come ! the devil is come !"
All this because she is a white lady, in clothing. We introduced
the subject of schooling, with which the King seemed to be pleas¬
ed, and he even invited us to establish a school in his town. But
70
brown's journal.
I concluded to go further into the interior. So we shook hands
with the King, bid him good-bye, took our boat, and landed at
White Plains the same evening. White Plains is on the south
bank of the river, directly opposite of Millsburgh. This is twen¬
ty miles from Monrovia. The river will average about one hun¬
dred to one hundred and fifty rods wide. And I know not why
vessels of a hundred tons or more might not sail up to Millsburgh,
were it not for the danger of passing through the Bar at the
month of the river. But it is impossible for anything to run up
over the Cascade, excepting some smart fish. Here are some of
•the most advantageous mill Seats I know of in the world,
Jan. 31. I have been here all day, at White Plains, making
further preparations for my tour into the interior. And I now
think we shall be off to-morrow morning. But it has been a day
,of considerable interest to me. First, I feel it my duty to go into
the wilderness and hunt up the lost sheep of the house of Israel.
This duty I feel bound to me by the three-fold chain of the Com¬
mandment injunction, and love of Christ. Secondly, I owe it to
the Church, which has appointed me thus, and committed the
high responsibility to my trust. But many tell me that the na¬
tives will kill me before I return. Well, I feel that all my soul
is only love to God and man. My blood flows rapidly, and my
heart burns fervantly for the salvation of sinners. I hare not the
least object in going into the interior but to carry the Gospel to
the poor, lost heathen. If I believed as some do that the heathen
will be saved without the knowledge of the Gospel, then I would
inot hazard my life by going into the interior. But as I cannot
.find in all the book of God one single promise whereby the hea¬
then are to be saved on any other condition, by any other means,
.or through any other qualification than civilized people are saved.
I do feel that if I fall a martyr in attempting to carry salvation
to such a lost race, then my death will be more glorious than all
my life. Hence, I feel that to die with Christ in the same cause,
is decidedly my choice. For it must be easy dying for Jesus.
Therefore, if I fall in the interior, let none be discouraged by
4his. Come on, my dear brethren in the Ministry, in the name
.of Jesus, our great conqueror! If I fall, come on to the battle
-ground, and though Ave wade through the blood of martyrs, we
will have the victory. And now, 0 Lord God, my Father, into thy
hand I commit my spirit.
February 1. This morning we arose early, took our refresh¬
ment, and after Mrs. Ann Wilkins had fitted us out with such
necessaries as we otherwise lacked, my escort took up our bag¬
gage, and away into the woods we went. My escort consisted of
three Americans and three natives. We soon struck a narrow,
crooked path, which led off in a South direction, through mud,
over and under old logs, and many other impediments. By and
brown's journal.
71
bye we came near to the Nawway Creek*—here we found a few
native huts, and some twenty natives cutting their rice farms.
But as they were not very scociable we passed on. And soon af¬
ter we met other natives in the path who, when they were inform¬
ed of our course, turned back and went with us. And not long af¬
ter we met a native with a spear in his hand, a war knife under
one arm, and his god under the other,; to him we were intro¬
duced as it being King Thorn. We were then about one mile
from his town. Thom had been informed the day before that we
were to pass through his town shortly, and what was our busi¬
ness. He (Thom) shook our hands heartily, and laughed, say¬
ing, go home to my town, go home to my town Thom made
way, or stepped aside for us to pass on, and then fell in behind,
as if he was driving* a flock of sheep. As soon as we started
Thom began to talk, and inquire of our interpreter where 1 was
going, and what was my business. The interpreter told my
whole object. At this, Thom began to scream and hollow, so
that he made the woods all ring around us. As soon as we had
got into town, and sat down in the palaver house, King Thom pre¬
sented himself before me, and said, Brown, everything in this
town is yours. My sheep, my goats, hens and ducks, and all
these people are yours ; sit down, and be at home. Immediately
after this he cleared, and gave us two of his best houses for our
accommodation, and ordered servants to wait upon us. As soon
as we had gone into our houses, the King began to leap, whoop,
and laugh, and throw his spear high in the air, and called on, or
commanded all his people to shout and dance, because a god-manf
had came into his town. The women said that they had plenty
of devil-men in town, and they knew all about the devil palavert
from their youth, but never heard a god palaver, nor saw a god-
man in their town before. The King called all his old men to¬
gether for council, and all were agreed that if possible, the King
should persuade me to stop in their town. Then the King spake
to my interpreter, requesting me to tell truly my whole business
and design. So I told them that I was a god-man, looking for a
place to stop and talk God's palaver, and learn the people to read
God's book, as the Americans do. I told him that the first place
I found where the people were willing to hear God's palaver and
learn God's book, there I should stop. Here the King interrupted
me by saying in much earnestness, Stop, you have said enough.
Sit down in your town—this is your home. In the evening they
gave us a most tremenduous salutation of heavy musketry, which
made the thickly, densed forest around us tremble. After this
they amused themselves for two hours with singing and dancing.
Old men and old women, ninety or one hundred years old, with
^Signifies :—No one come nigh it—it is poison.
|A Preacher of the Gospel. ^Doctrines of devils. A palaver signifies any talk.
72
brown's journal.
middle aged, and even down to little boys and girls, danced for
joy. After that, the men entered into a war play for one hour,
and which closed up their exercises for the evening. We then
attended family prayer, and I began to write. I know not how
things will appear in the morning, if we live till then, but at
present the probability is rather in favor of my establishing a
Mission in this town. The distance from here to White Plains
cannot be more than eight or nine miles, and I presume that a
straight course would not be over five or six miles. The land
over which we came this day, and even all around this town, ap¬
pears extremely rich, fertile, and as handsome as any I ever saw.
And beautiful streams of excellent water all around the town.
But I am so tired I can write no more to-night.
Feb. 2. This morning as soon as it was light, King Thom
sent Messengers to call in the other Kings around him, to see if
they were willing for me to stop in his fown and establish a
Mission there. King Bango and King Babboah, whose Ameri¬
can name is Peter, both came in town at 10 o'clock, A. M. And
ae soon as Thom had made known the business of the day to
them, the Kings all ordered their guards to unite and give us an- 4
other salutation of musketry. And shortly they made our ears
ring again. The Kings then required me to rehearse what I had
told King Thom the day before. And so I must needs give them
a long talk of about one hour. I told them (through my interpre¬
ter,) that their friends in big America had sent me to them to tell
them all about God and heaven, to ejevate them as a nation by
taking their boys and girls into my charge and learning them all
the arts, habits and practices of the great civilized nations. I
also told them that there was a God in heaven, whom I loved and
feared, that the same God had sent me to them to tell His law
and the awful consequences of breaking it, &c. &c.
After this the Kings retired to the woods and held a palaver
about one hour and then returned. King Bango immediately
dashed me (gave me a present,) with a nice, fat yearlin goat, which
we butchered in short order, and ate joyfully. King Peter gave
us rice in abundance, and King Thom gave us Palm oil and Cas-
ava, bountifully. I never saw any people more overjoyed than
these natives were when they heard me say I would go no furth¬
er, but stop and take an abode in their town. They acted as if
they were all crowned Kings above all the nations of the earth.
The next thing was for me to select a spot for my dwelling, for
King Thom had promised to build me a Thatch house immedi¬
ately, that I might have a shelter while I was building a frame
house.. So I selected a spot for my buildings and farm on the
west side of the town. The town covers about three-quarters of
an acre of land, on which is forty-two native houses, and proba¬
bly four hundred inhabitants. Besides severa lhalf-towns near by.
brown's journal.
73
The timber about the town is thick and very tall, consisting of
mangrove, swiss, wismore, wild cotton, iarh, colah, plum, obleah,
santa, oak, poplar, bass-wood, red-wood, cam-wood, ebnoy, brin-
stone and a great variety, of which I have not learned any name
of. And besides all this, the natives inform me that this is the
most central town in all the region. So after all the arrange¬
ments were completed I dashed the Kings (gave them a present,)
with a few fathoms of cloth, and a few bars of tobacco, request¬
ing King Thom to meet me at White Plains to-morrow, and ac¬
company me to Monrovia to see the superintendent. We gather¬
ed up our baggage, bid them farewell, and arrived here at White
Plains at six o'clock, P. M.
Feb. 3. At 3 o'clock, P. M., King Thom, two of his grand
men, and one of his wives, (for he has more than twenty,) arrived
here according to agreement to accompany me to Monrovia, but
we have concluded to tarry here till to-morrow morning. We are
all in high spirits, praising God with all our hearts, because he
hath given us such blessed speed in our great enterprise. King
Thom is about as much engaged as a Steam-boat agent in Ameri¬
ca.
Feb. 4. At Monrovia. We left White Plains at one o'clock,
P. M. and arrived here at five. The news of our arrival soon
spread, and there is much joy all through town at our prospects.
Feb. 5. At nine o'clock, A. M. Bros. Seys, Barker, Jane,
Stocker and I took all those natives into our church to examine
their sincerity and zeal as to the establishment of a mission among
them. And truly it was a most interesting meeting. Brother
Seys, the superintendent of the Mission, questioned them close¬
ly and critically, and they answered frankly till we all got the
fullest witness that the set time to favor Zion is now come. So
we closed our meeting, and after Brother Seys had given them
dinner and a few small presents, they left for home. 0, bless
the Lord, how glad I am that ever I came to Africa. If I die to¬
night all is well. My sanctified soul is happy; 0 glory be to
Jesus. Hallalujah.
If my contemplated Mission be established then I have estab¬
lished the first Mission exclusively among these natives of any
other man. And who but God alone has directed it ? Yea, who
but God alone, dare claim any share in the honor, glory and
praise of these heaven born prospects ? And who but the devil,
can avoid shouting glory to God in the highest, peace on earth
and good will to men ?
Feb. 7. This morning I accompanied Brother Seys to his
Quarterly-meeting at Millsburgh. This is Friday night, we have
been to church and had a blessed time.
Feb. 8. This morning after our 10 o'clock sermon, I went
about one mile up the river, to spy out a mill seat. And after
10
74
brown's journal.
finding a very favorable spot on the north side of the river, about
eighty rods above town, I was desirous to know the firmness of
the bottom and the feasibility of the river in building a dam.
And hence, I off with my boot and stockings and waded some
ten rods into the river. I found a hard, gavely bottom until I
came to the rocks, many of which were out of water and very
firm. Besides these, there are loose rocks enough, and of good
convenient size, which might easily be rolled together to build a
dam, without going any further for materials. A dam three feet
high across the north branch, (for there is an Island in the midst
of the river,) and twenty rods long, then dig a ditch twenty-five
rods long, and three feet deep, and we have water enough to
carry twenty gangs of saws the year round. Besides a solid
rock on which to build the mills. I have built more than twenty
dams, and travelled extensively, but I have never seen so feasible,
accessible a prospect for water-works as this. 1 have examined
this prospect in answer to a special request of several of my
friends in America.
But in wadipg about in the river for more than an hour, I took
cold, and in two hours after I was down with the fever. So I
lost the benefits of Quarterly meeting.
Feb. 14. Annual Conference set at Monrovia. On the sec*
ond day I was admitted into full connection.
Feb. 19. Conference closed this P. M. As to the doing or
manner of doing business in this conference, I have but one re¬
mark to make, and that is, I was not only surprised, but painful¬
ly and deeply grieved, to see so little regard to the rules of our
excellent discipline. For in this Conference the discipline was
no more a guide for them than a political newspaper is for a
mariner; only when it happened to suit the convenience of the
entire Conference. And to what this will lead, in time, I
wait to' see. Brother Wm. Stocker and I contended earnestly
for discipline rules, but to no effect; only as it kindled up a hos¬
tile prejudice against Brother Stocker, because he is a white
man. Brother Stocker was twice on the point of retiring from
the Conference in consequence of it, but I urged him to the con¬
trary and he submitted.
However, when the appointments were read off, and I was ap¬
pointed to the Pessah Mission, that is, to King Thorn's, in a mo¬
ment the missionary fire burned in my soul to a vehement flame,
and the very marrow in my bones appeared as strong wine. Im¬
mediately after leaving the church, I went down to the dock, and
hired four natives to paddle our boat to Millsburgh, that I might
hire some help to build me a frame house at King Thoms.
Feb. 20. This morning we left Monrovia at seven o'clock, and
arrived at Caldwell at nine. Here we stopped, and while the
natives were eating their breakfast, I hired eight Americans to
brown's journal.
75
go with me into the country and assist me in building a house.
We left Caldwell at 11 o'clock, and arrived at Millsburgh at five
P. M.
Feb. 21. This morning I hired four sawyers at Millsburgh,
dropped down the river and arrived here in Monrovia at six
o'clock, P. M.
Feb. 22. To-day I have been on the trot from sunrise till dark,
buying furniture and provisions to carry into the interior. And I
am so leg-weary I am not able to walk fifty rods to church.
Feb. 26. This morning I loaded the mission boat and a large
canoe with necessaries for our work, and up the river we came
on our way to Heddington. (Last night we named King Thorn's
town Heddington because Bishop Hedding ordained me, and I
Jove him.) When we arrived at Caldwell I was informed that
five of my men left that place yesterday, and were gone to Hed¬
dington to meet me there to-morrow morning. But as I had three
joiners and their tools to take along, I was under fhe necessity of
hireing another canoe for our convenience, and hence we did not
arrive at White Plains until seven o'clock, P. M. And here we
have put up at the Mission house for the night. All is well and
my soul is happy.
Feb. 27. This morning at nine o'clock we all got under head-
wajf for Heddington, and arrived there at twelve. And assured¬
ly there was a hollowing among the natives when we entered
town. More than fifty of them must needs take hold of my
foot as a mark of dignified honor.
First, I found twelve of my men on the spot waiting my arri¬
val, and four others who accompanied me, making sixteen work¬
men, all Americans. I also found that Thom had built me a
country house twenty feet long and as neat as a new fiddle. Its
walls were constructed of a row of sticks stuck into the ground
about eight inches, and neatly daubed over on both sides with
buggybug earth. (See note A, at the end.) Its roof was cover¬
ed with thatch and its floor was the firm earth. In one corner of
it was a neat little bed about two feet high, five feet long and
two wide, made of pretty little rolling sticks about as large as
my wrist, and on the top was spread a well seasoned bamboo
mat. 0 what a splendid edifice ! I would not swap it away for
all the houses in the city of New-York for me to live in; nay,
and all the commerce of that great city with them !
But still, we had nothing to eat, nor had we anything to cook
in. For which cause I hired twelve lusty natives, and started
back to White Plains and loaded them all with provisions and
furniture and sent them off before sunset for Heddington. But
I was so entirely wearied out, that I thought it presumptuous to
return with them, and hence I put up for the night. And well I
did, for in twenty-five minutes after they left, I was seized by a
76
bkown's journal.
stubborn chill and fever, which continued drinking me up till five
o'clock the next morning.
Feb. 23. I got into a fine perspiration at five o'clock, A. M.,
and at six I arose, but found myself very weak. At seven o'clock
ten of the Kings strongest men appeared, according to arrange¬
ment, for another load of goods. I filled all their kingjars, (see
note B, at the end,) and at nine o'clock we all started for Hed-
dington. But we had not come more than half way home, before
I was crushed to the ground by another inhuman chill, and could
not arise. I then tried to persuade the natives to go on with
their loads, leave me there in the woods, and when they got
home to send some of my American workmen after me, but all mv
talking was in vain ; for they were determined nojt to leave me !
In answer to my request, the Prince, King Thorn's son, said :—
Daddy, suppose we leave you here in the wood and a leopard, a
lion, or a big snake comes along and eats you up, then who would
talk God ; palaver to all our people ? (Who will preach the gos»
pel to all our people ?) And notwithstanding they were very
heavily loaded in the outset, yet now they doubled their loads
till there were three spare men left to carry me home. They
took me on their heads and carried me to my house. O how glad
I was when they laid me on my little bed above described. King
Thorn's first wife (or head woman, as such are called,) cam^im¬
mediately in, took me by the hand, and screamed out, saying;—
O daddy, don't die, 0 daddy, don't die, stop, stop, for Good pala¬
ver sake ! I never saw more weeping in one house of death in
America than there has been in my house this afternoon.
March 1. This morning I am some better, but extremely
weak. My laborers are all at work making shingles, sawing
boards and hewing timber. Soon after I arose King Bango and
his head woman came in to visit me. They live about seven
miles from us, and I am informed that his town is about as large
as this- He is a Pessah King, and has dominion over a large ter¬
ritory. Thorn is a Pessah King under Bango. Bango speaks
pretty good broken English, and therefore I was the more inter¬
ested in conversing with him. He promises to do all he can to
help on the Mission.
March 2. I heartily thank the Lord this morning for the im¬
provement of my health. King Peter and his head woman visi¬
ted me this morning, and a fine old gentleman he is too. King
Peter is a Galoo King, under tribute to Bango, and lives in Ban-
go's town.
March 3. Sabbath evening, 10 o'clock.
Blessed be God for the constantly renewing of my health.
But I had a troublesome night last night. Not in body, but in
soul. For I never before, felt so deep interest, such profound
anxiety, and affecting, absorbing sympathy as I did all the night
bkown'i journal.
77
for these poor heathen. At 10 o'clock, I called the people to¬
gether, and spent one hour with them, in the Palaver house.*
My text was, all the first Chapt. of Genn. I talked of God,
creation, heaven, the devil, hell, and their souls. All my labor¬
ers were present, and a host of natives besides. And all thought
I spoke through an Interperter, (for the natives could not under¬
stand one word 1 said, nor could I understand one word they said)
yet they gave unusal attention to the word, and appeared highly
interested. Some of them would occasionally express to others,
their supprise at the new doctrine, but it neither intruded their at¬
tention or interest. At my request, they all kneeled with us in pray¬
er,which rendered the scene gloriously solemn. No doubt but
heaven's countless millions gazed upon us with a lively interest.
O, if ever I had liberty and access in prayer, it was at the close
of this meeting, yea, I feel the same to-night. O Christ, let me
drink in this people till I die. Poor souls, for whom Jesus died,
Lord, let me die for them too, O, why has high heaven granted
me this; to see the Ethiopians set under my poor ministry, and
bow at the majesty of the God of the vast universe. 0 Lord, let
me live to see one of them converted from heathenism to christian-
anity, and then let me depart in peace. Bless the Lord, O my soul!
March 4. This morning my laborers went into a different di¬
rection from which they had been, to cut timber for our house.
But the kings, Bango, Thom, and Peter, came to me and told me
that my laborers must not cut one stitch of timber in that certain
valley, for there was their devil's bush. (See note 6.) This val¬
ley is about one hundred rods from the town, and they seemed to
hold the devil's bush so sacred, that I ordered my men to retire
from it. But I made no reply to the kings, as touching super¬
stition.
March 5. This morning King Peter gave me a fine boy, of'
about fifteen years old, whom I named William Brown. He is
to live with me five years. I have now sixteen Americans at
work, the most of whom board with me, and the others buy all
their provisions of me, by littles. My employment is to deal out
and charge, oversee all my men in the woods, and whea I am in
town, a train of natives are so thick around me that I can scarce¬
ly move. These natives bring me chickings, ducks, goats, sheepr
venison, palm oil, rice, casava, plantains, banana, &c., and I buy
them. Another train of natives are perpetually asking questions
about the new doctrine which they heard last Sabbath from me.
And besides all this, I have all the cooking to do, and all the
dishes to wash. All this keeps me on the buzz continually. But
my soul is calmly and firmly stayed on the Lord, and I am wait¬
ing to see the salvation of God on these poor natives.
March 9. Saturday night, 11 o'clock. An encouraging even-
* Palaver means almost any active verb ; as preach, talk &c.
■} Palaver home, wans Meeting lioujo, Court hon«e.
78
brown's journal.
ing. We have been here in the wilderness for ten days. And
yesterday we raised our American house, twenty-four by eighteen
feet, one half story high. This A. M. all the Americans left us,
and are gone into the American settlements to visit their friends
until Monday. Something must be going on among these na¬
tives, for ever since dark the whole town has been perfectly still.
Such an evening I have not seen before since I came into the
woods. For it is a universal habit among all the natives that, as
soon as it is dark they all unite in a country-dance, or a war plav,*
which generally continues till nine or ten o'clock. And after this
they all go into the palaver house, and there sing till 11 or 12
o'clock. There is no sense in their singing, it is only a repetition
of the same words in a long, mournful kind of tone, just to pass
away tinte. But this evening all has been perfectly silent. At
the hour of prayer, King Thom and eight of his people came in
and remained with me and my boy till the services of reading and
praying were over. And so here I am in my mudden house, hap¬
py as heaven. I was never so happy in all my life, as I am to¬
night. O, glory be to the ever blessed Jesus. Hallelujah ! His
presence makes my paradise, and where He is, is heaven indeed,
and heaven enough.
March 10. Sunday night, 11 o'clock. Glory be to God, for
the gift of my blessed Jesus. This morning, at the ringing of
the bell for family prayer, my house was filled with natives, all
of which kneeled solemnly with me in prayer, of their own ac¬
cord. For they appeared like people in the dark, feeling for
light. After prayer, they desired me to tell them some English,
words that they might learn to pray to the American God, also.
{O, reader, how think ye that I felt at this expression? Thun¬
der struck, and thunder shaken !) But I told them they need not
•learn English words to pray to our God, that if their hearts were
desirous to pray, and they were willing to serve God, God could
understand them as well as me. Ah, said King Thom, which
way did the American God learn country palaver ? So I told
them I would tell them all about it in a few hours.
At 2 o'clock P. M., we rung the bell at the palaver house, and
the people came together in haste, to hear another god palaver.
I read a hymn, and while I and my interpreter were singing it,
some of the natives laughed, and said 0, that is fine enough, fine
a plenty. But they all kneeled with us in prayer. Then I open¬
ed the book of God, and addressed them from Acts 17:22 to 31.
In this place I endeavored to show the character of God. Sec¬
ond, why they were so ignorent of God. Third, God is now
ready and willing to bestow mercy on them. And fourth, what
is repentence. And I have not a doubt but the seed sown to-day
* War Play signifies a false fight.
brown's journal.
79
will e'er long be as bread cast on the waters, because I know by
the appearance of the audience, that the Holy Ghost was in the
word. O Jesus, help!
March 14. I came here to "White Plains last night, and stop¬
ped at the Mission house, and here I have spent the day. At 4
o'clock P. M., Brother Seys came up in the Mission boat, and
several other boats and canoes with him, and what do they, but
all stop at the Mission house ! And at 6 o'clock, right in the
midst of all these people, Brother Seys married me to Miss Nan¬
cy, adopted daughter of Rev. B. R. Wilson.
March 15. I have just returned from White Plains, and find
all is well, and my house nearly covered.
March 18. At 1 o'clock A. M., a messenger came knocking
at my door, wherein were sixteen Americans, all asleep, and when
one arose, the messenger told us that war was at hand, and we
had better all clear out as quick and still as possible. In a mo¬
ment every American, and finally all in town were on their feet.
And as many as had muskets prepared for battle, for we had no
notion to leave town. And here we stood till daylight, at which
time we heard Thom in the rear of the town, scolding like a mad-
flian at a rascally American profligate, for lying, and alarming
the people at the American house. For Thom had found out by
examining the reporter that all was a lie, just to scare off the
Americans, that the thief might plunder the Mission house in the
night. At 7 o'clock A. M., King Thom bound the fellow, led
him to the palaver house, tied him to a post, and he and his men,
in presence of all the Americans, whipped him almost to death.
March 22. Saturday night, 9 o'clock. I get but little time to
Write in my journal. Many highly interesting circumstances
transpire which I have no time to record. This week has been a
mixture of joy and perplexity to me. Of joy, because of a con¬
stant witness of my present acceptance of God, and the rich fel¬
lowship and sweet communion with the Holy Ghost. I feel a
kind of living, silent heaven of love to God and man in my soul.
My perplexity consists in the being so frequently called off from
such ravishing contemplations as I occasionally get into, of the
blessed Jesus. For, just as sure as I get on the point of starting
off for glory, to comprehend the deeper riches of God's grace,
then somebody will call me for something on earth. And this is
painfully perplexing to me. My wife is yet at White Plains, de¬
tained by a lame foot. But as she is getting better, I hope she
will soon be able to be brought in, that 1 may be discharged from
cooking, and especially from washing dishes. But thank fortune,
I have no bed to make.
March 24. Sabbath evening, 10 o'clock.
80
brown's journal.
** Sweet is the day of Sacred rest;
No mortal care shall seize my breast.
Oj may my heart in tune be found,
Like David's harp, of solemn sound."
I feel much refreshed this evening, than what I did this morn¬
ing. For last night in my sleep* I dreamed of having a tre-
menudous fight* which so physically affected me that I sensibly felt
it this morning almost as much as a reality. Now I am no more
in favor of dreams than St. Jude was, nor do I believe anything
in dreams at the present day, for the revelation of God is com¬
plete. But because of the singular affect which it had on my
body, I record it for curiosity sake. Last night I dreamed that
twelve lions, as large as oxen, came into our town, and in an aw¬
ful rage, roaring and frothing, and devouring every living crea¬
ture wheresoever they went. They spared neither man nor beast,
till the whole town was destroyed. They then came to the Mis¬
sion house and swore they would destroy me and my wife with¬
out mercy. (I imagined that my wife was with me.) These
lions had the most terrific appearance of any creatures or pictures
I ever saw. I concluded there was no use in trying to resist
them, and hence I told my wife that I would give up myself to
the lions, and while they were eating my body, she should, if
possible, make her escape. But she utterly refused to comply
with my request and smiling, said " Husband, where is God ?"
This gave me a little encouragement, for I knew what she
meant. She then gave me three keys, tied together with a small
red string; they were bright, and of about one pound each.—
Then said she, husband fight the good fight of faith, and trust in
the Lord for victory. This seemed to insult the largest Lion,
which sprang at me immediately, with all the rage of a firey
Draggon. His first blow brought me flat to the ground; and I
first thought that all my bones were broken; but I soon recovered,
and got him by the throat several times, but he was too much for
me. I soon found that my strength began to fail, and I was on
the point of giving up the ghost; till finelly, he at last turned his
head more favorably toward me, intending to give me the last
fatal, deadly wound; when I drew upon him with my keys, sunk
them in his brains, and he fell dead at my feet. The same mo¬
ment, and before I had any time to get breath, the next largest
Lion, being enraged beyond all description at the misfortune of
his fellow, flew at me with double vengeance. His first blow
sunk me into the earth, knocking the breath out of my body for
sometime : And supposing me to be dead, began to prance over
me, and triumph exultingly. But when he saw there was life in
roe, he renewed the battle, and for a few moments he fought
more furious than the first; but not long. Fori soon got a fair
swing at his head, sinking my keys into his brains, and he also
brown's journal.
SI
fell dead at my feet. But immediately at his fall, before I had any
time to bieathe, all the other ten lions leaped on to me, before I
had time to rise off from the ground. They blasphemed the
Lord and swore there was no help for me. But they soon began
to be self-confident, and awkward, so that as fast as I could swing
my keys, 1 slew at every blow till the last lion fell dead at our
feet. My wife then gave a loud shout, and I awoke. I im¬
mediately found myself in an overflow of perspiration, and so com¬
pletely exhausted, that for sometime I was troubled to get breath.
But it is only a dream.
When I first established meetings here, I concluded that one
sermon once a week was as much as would be profitable to the
natives, seeing their intellect is extremely weak in spiritual
things. I was aware that what they could not comprehend
would not only be lost, but puzzling to their minds. A sermon
of two hours long is about the same as twenty-five minutes to
an American Congregation. For I have to give it to the inter¬
preter in short sentences, and in consequence of my interpreter
being urjlearned, I occasionally have to divde a single word into
from two to ten sentences, that the interpreter may understand it.
But this morning the natives applied for two sermons. But my
interpreter was sick this morning, and I doubted of his being able
to assist us any part of the day. But Jesus strengthened him to¬
ward noon, and at 12 o'clock we rung the bell for worship. They
immediately rushed to the palaver house, as if their eternal in¬
terests were at stake. And because the people appeared so ea¬
ger, I thought duty to God to introduce Jesus to them, which had
not yet been done. So I carefully and mildly, but clearly ex¬
plained the fifty-third chapter of Isaiah. But I thought it not best
to make a close application for fear the devil might take advan¬
tage of their ignorance, and turn them against the gospel. For
as yet, all is experiment with me. But I know that God was with
us to-day. Every eye was immovably fixed upon me, every
mouth was open, and every pipe was laid on the ground.* Six of
the natives wept freely, and their tears were to me more precious
than so many drops of my own heart's blood. Among the weep¬
ing ones was old King Suah, who, just before I had done speak¬
ing, spoke out in hearing of all the people, saying: " O, I would
love and serve Jesus if 1 knew how." At this my interpreter im¬
mediately paused, and told us what the old king said. All my
sixteen American laborers were present, who, with me, were smit¬
ten, as if the very cross of Christ had fallen upon us. And here
I had a fair opportunity of sounding by the gospel lead in these
deep waters of heathenism, and beholding more distinctly of the
great power of the gospel of Christ, than half the ministers in
■*The natives always smoke wlioti they have a conutry palaver.
11
82
brown's journal.
America for the last century. O, my Jesus, have I seen the
heathen weep under the cross? Weep because they knew not
how to love and serve thee ? O, high heaven, then I have seen
enough. I would write ten pages more, but my bosom and pa¬
per are so bathed in tears of joy, they prevent me. Glory, glory
be to Jesus ! My soul is exultingly happy, praise be to Jesus !
March 31. Sunday night, 11 o'clock. The last week was one
of great interest to me, but I had no time to write a word in my
journal. Last Tuesday morning, I heard a voice in the woods
which sounded to me like prayer. I crept along in the bush, and
behold, there was old King Suah, praying to God for mercy.
And what to do I knew not at first, but finally, I left him with
Jesus, and returned, weeping for joy. I might give a score of
reasons for not going to King Suah, but all is experiment with
me. Last Tuesday morning I brought home my wife. And such
another inaugeration as those natives carried on, I never thought of
before. In the evening of the same day, they saluted her under
the burning of ten pounds of powder, in heavy musketry, at the
palaver house. Last Friday, Head Man* Andrew, gave me two
bright boys, whom he bound to me for three years.
But above all the rest this day has been the most worthy.
This morning our family devotion was unusually solemn and in¬
teresting. Our wigwam was filled to overflowing, with groan¬
ing, sighing natives. This bound me and my praying com¬
panion to the throne of grace for more than one hour. After
prayer, the natives took my interpreter aside and asked him what
made daddy and mammy sweat, and cry, and groan so long. Is
their mamma dead ? said the natives. When our interpreter told
us, we were well-nigh overcome. At 2 o'clock P. M., we went
to the palaver house, and found a large congregation all sitting on
the ground, waiting to hear the word of the Lord. And after
singing, praying, and talking about one hour and a half, from Acts
2:39, I requested all who were willing from this time forth to
share in the promises of the text to rise up on their feet, and be¬
hold, the whole congregation were on their feet at once ! This
made me think of Ezekael's vision of dry bones. The trickling
tears were now playing about on some of their black, shining
faces, as if they were afraid to drop on the ground, but determin¬
ed not to return. None but Jesus can describe my feelings on
this occasion. My greatest mental struggle at this all important
moment consisted in this : Whether to take them as" they were,
then on the foot, and preach justification by faith alone, as of
course I should have immediately done to an American congrega¬
tion. Or let the good seed root deep in their hearts, having the
fallow ground of the desert thoroughly broken up, before I preach-
*Hea<l Man, Governor of a half town. See note D
brown's journal.
83
od on faith, was a decision of no small moment to me. But as
all is e^y^riment, I concluded to wait, and watch closely the ope¬
ration (nPthe spirit. At the close of this meeting, some fifty or
eighty of the natives joined us in singing for the first time, as
well as they could. For we interpret all our hymns, as well as
the word of God. Their voices were angelic, inspiring charm
into everything, but no such note order, as such fools as I am, use.
I shall never hear such enchanting sounds again, till I meet the
first spns of God, who sing together. And to see all these na¬
tives, these stones of the wilderness, fall on their knees before
God in prayer, was another thrilling instance to me and my dear
companion. After meeting, they flocked around us, as sheep
around a shepherd, asking scores of questions about God's Son.
O, glory, glory! If it was not for my foolish weeping, which is
a burthen to me, I would write till morning.
April 2. To-day I have had two boys given to me, for five
years each.
April 4. For two or three evenings King Thom has appeared
much concerned about .something. For from about sunset till
12 o'clock at night, he, or some of his grand men, (under officers)
have been walking around our house constantly, or standing at
our door watching, and driving off some five or six strangers, who
visit us every night as soon as we light our lamps. Those visit¬
ors have been in town four or five days, and appear uncommonly
friendly. This evening, they had but entered our house, when
the King came in with his spear in his hand, and ordered them
to retire to the opposite part of the town. I was much dissatis¬
fied at this, but said nothing to any but my wife. Soon after
this, the King cleared my house of all except my own family, two
of his wives, and four grand-men. Then said the King, "Daddy,
1 have a palaver to tell you about those strangers." I said, "say on,
sir." Then said he, "For three nights passed I have not slept a
wink, for there is a company of Griggree men (Magicians) in
town, who are waiting to rob you of all you have. And, said he,
if you let them come near your lamp while it is burning, they
will be sure to rob your house the same night. For they have
got some griggree, (Witchcraft) which they will put into your
lamp while it is burning, in consequence of which you will soon
become drowsy, retire to bed, and in a few minutes you will drop
into a wakeless sleep. They will then come into your house, go
all through it, and if they cannot find your boys without, they
will come to you and ask for your keys, and you will tell them
where they are, and they will get them. They will then unlock
all your trunks, take all your goods, and be off. And it will be
well for you, said Thom, if they leave you alive, in this palaver.
They will feign themselves friendly in the day time, but in the
night will plunder and kill you." I asked the king what this "grig-
84
brown's journal.
gree" was made of. He said, "only of a small grain, or drop or
of human oil, or man's grease, put into the oil of the lamp while
burning," &c., &c. *
But the king had but stepped out, when in came the strangers
and made me a dash of a fine country blanket. I refused it at first,
but Thom came in and told me to keep it. He then drove the
strangers out of my house, called his people, and drove the strang¬
ers out of town, pelting them hardly with stones and clubs. And
I hope they will not return again, till they bring me another
country blanket.
A few weeks since those same magicians went to a native town,
carried their own lamp, lit it, left one by it, and all the rest with¬
drew. The watchman fell asleep with all the people. The sor-
cerors then returned, packed up their wakeless watchman with all
the goods in the town, and away they went.
April 6. Saturday night, 11 o'clock. Yesterday morning I
and six natives started at daybreak for Monrovia on business, and
arrived there at 11 o'clock,' A. M. But in consequence of the
dullness of the people who seemed determined I should stay over
night, I did not accomplish my business till near eight o'clock,
P. M., at which time we loaded our canoe with goods and put off
up the rjver. When we .started it was star-light. But we had
not gone far when all at once it clouded over, became dark, so
that sometimes we were on the logs on one side of the river, then
in the brambles on the other side. The lightning flashed, the thun¬
der roared, the wind blew, and soon it began to rain. We knew
we were in the Stocton ereek, but the tornado was so furious,
having a stiff head wind and tide against us, that we lost our dis¬
tance, and knew not where we were. The tempest soon became
so violent that we could not make any headway, or touch the
banks for the brambles. Nor could we any longer manage our
canoe. The gale drove us, as we supposed, among a gang of
old logs or rotten wood, and we could not g.et out. So we hasti¬
ly concluded to all leap from our canoe and swim, if possible, to
the shore for life. But my natives were too true to jump out and
leave me in the canoe ; I must go first. So I leaped out, expect¬
ing to go over my head, then rise and swim to the shore.. But
to my great surprise., I found the water not more than two feet
and a half deep. I cried out, bottom ; and all the men leaped
out. And as the lightning flashed brilliantly, lo we beheld our¬
selves in the Congo Harbor, and the old rotten logs as we sup¬
posed were the Congoer's canoes tied -to the dock. I will war¬
rant you we were glad. The native soon succeeded in getting
out my goods, above $200 00 worth, which I had expected a few
minutes before would have been lost. And bv the assistance of
the vivid lightning we found our way to the "palaver house, got
Aur goods under shelter. But not one of the supers(itous Con*
brown's journal.
85
gos would let us into their houses to dry or warm our water-
soaked carcasses. But after shivering like American puppies for
about four hours, the tornado passed over, We loaded our canoe
and started at about 2 A. M. and reached home at nine. And
surely Saturday night and home are acceptable to me; for I am
not only sick but drilled entirely out. But thank God my soul is
well.
April 7. Sabbath morning, eight o'clock. I think I never felt
so much unpleasant pain, mortification and shame in my soul as
I do this morning. I cannot express my feelings. I can only say
I am embarrassed in every thing. First, I am sick and hardly
able to move. Second, I have no interpreter but a small boy,
who never interpreted a sermon, and I am afraid to risk him. My
former interpreter became so unsteady that his father called him
home last Tuesday. But above all the rest, I so sensibly feel my
insufficiency to perform the work in which I am employed, that
both soul and body verily recoil at the thought. Where is the
angel that would think it a privilege to stand this responsibility
to God and his church, as I am made to stand it. Our most able
and talented ministers in America are only a match for their civ¬
ilized congregations. But what am I that I should dare take
hold of a ten fold difficult work, where all is experiment, among
a people of an unknown tongue, too. Here a very little misman¬
agement at this difficult period will doubtless overthrow the
whole. Last Friday night I was at Monrovia and talked with
my superintendent about our prospects here; but he seemed
quite cold about it. Others mocked me openly in my face, that
1 should .think of civilizing, and much more, christianizing these
natives. Even the Lord knoweth I cannot carry this great work
any further, 0, O my soul what shall I do in this matter. O
that I had wings, I would fly back to America, or somewhere
else !
Sunday night, 11 o'clock. At 2 o'clock this P. M., I went to
the Palaver to preach to my people. But I had only prayed and
talked about ten minutes, when I was cut down by a sudden chill
and returned to my house weeping. Nor am I now able to walk
across my room,
April 8. About 12 o'clock to-day, even while I was bewailing
over my embarrassments, and just ready to sink under them, in
came a young man about eighteen years old, by the name of
William White, a native of the Goloo tribe, and offered me his
services as an interpreter. This Wm. White was converted
about two years since at Caldwell, in my arms, and has lived a
deeply pious life ever since. I immediately engaged William be¬
cause I fully believe that God sent him especially by the hand of
an angel to meet my present emergency. Now I fear God more
than ever.
86
brown's journal.
April 14. For two days past my flesh has been so numb on
my bones for want of sleep, that I begin to be alarmed about my¬
self. For some ten days past, or nights rather, sleep has well
nigh departed from me, probably in consequence of my multi¬
plicity of cares and interests. Surely 1 never saw the time m
America when my body would bear what it bears in Africa. Some
how or other, my uncharitable soul will not be satisfied until it
has screwed out the last motion of my body. My family con¬
sists of myself, wife, four carpenters and eight native boys, all
in this mud house. Last night we had seven American visiters
come in to see us, and they are here yet. (Not good.) At two
o'clock P. M. we went to the palaver house as usual, and ap¬
peared before God for worship. I read the third chapter of John
and explained the first ten verses. But as soon as we began to
talk the nat'ives began to dispute on which of the various dia¬
lects my interpreter should speak. For there was a variety of
tongues among us. So, for peace sake, I took my young inter¬
preter, N. Levings on the one side, who spoke the Pessah tongue
to the Pessahs, and Wm. White on the other side, to speak the
Goloo tongue. They both took the word from my mouth in
broken English, and so on we went. And after proceeding thus
for about one hour, my interpreters began to weep, and I wept
too. So I gave way for them to tell their experience. And this
seemed to be more interesting and new to the natives than all
the rest. For they now saw and heard tha power of the gospel
in their own tongue from the lips of their sons. Hence their
words were made quick and powerful! Ah, we have had a bles¬
sed day to-day.
April 17. This is a most solemn night to me. I have just
had information from White Plains that my very dear Henry P.
Barker died this morning in great peace. Brother Barker
was decidedly the brightest light that ever I have seen in
Africa. That is, he was the only practical Methodist that I had
any acquaintance with in Liberia. So no more need be said of
his character. One year ago this month, I held a Missionary
meeting in the U. S. A., at Wilbraham, Mass., when this young
apostle to the Gentiles came forth in our midst and bound him¬
self to the Missionary altar, on which he has had the honor and
satisfaction of expiring and leaping from thence to glory, to join
the company of like zeal and holiness. He was an exhorter,
professing and possessing entire sanctification, and the witness of it
April 19. This morning I settled off with all my laborers, and
all are gone. Our American house (as the natives called it,) is
finished and well done too. We moved into it this afternoon.' O
how thankful to my heavenly lather for giving us such a com¬
fortable house here in a heathen land. O, glory be to Jesus, who
lias done it alone, and to him alone be all the glory. Amen, amen.
brown's journal.
87
April 22. Monday night 10 o'clock. We are now comforta¬
bly situated in our new American house. And truly it is a great
novelty to the natives. We had no meeting yesterday in conse¬
quence of my having two paroxysms of chill and fever. We
have not been here eight weeks yet, but since we came in, we
have taken all our timber fiom the stump, built us a good frame
house, twenty-four by eighteen, one and a half stories high;
cleared eight acres of heavy timber, which ground we design to
plant soon. We have opened several roads and paths in various
directions, that our town may be the more accessible. This
morning I commenced my school in the front room of my house,
consisting of nine scholars. My family consists of myself, and
wife, hired girl, interpreter, six boys and a native girl. Elev¬
en in toto. The natives in our town are all peaceable, rapidly
improving in manners, and all goes well so far.
April 28. Sunday night, 9 o'clock. We have not had any
meeting to-day in consequence of the absence of my interpreter,
who has gone to Caldwell to attend a Quarterly meeting. But
having one native man in town, who could understand a few
broken English words. Him I called in for an interpreter to aid
in organizing a Sabbath school. And truly, we had one of the
most interesting, entertaining, sweet little seasons' that ever I en-
Joyed. We had about eighteen scholars, all adults, excepting our
children. And after explaining and organizing as far as we could
under the circumstances, I arraigned them in proper order, and
showed them all how to follow down the alphabetical line with
their lingers, and all sound the letters after me as I proceeded.
This I did to encourage them, and learn them all to sound alike.
This was animating to us all, for some of them could not correct¬
ly sound or pronounce all the letters. But all were frank to do
their best, and when they could not sound a letter right they
would call it what they pleased. This set them all to laughing,
and we had jovial doings for about one hour. I then tried to ad¬
journ till the next Sabbath, but not one would consent to the pro¬
posal. They kept me on my feet three and a half hours till ev¬
ery one could sound all the letters as well as I could. And as
we opened, so we closed by prayer, in the deepest solemnity. My
thrice happy soul is still laughing for joy, and my glad eyes are
pouring forth grateful tears freely at the feet of my blessed Jesus
for what my eyes have seen, my ears heard, and my heart has
felt to-day. And who this side the eternal throne can wonder ?
About sunset to-night it did really appear to me that these great
wiles were lifting up their heads to praise the Mission God for
this first Sabbath school in the regions of death. 0, hallalujah !
May 5. Sunday night, 10 o'clock. We have had the largest
congregation to-day we ever had. We have not had any meet¬
ing before in two weeks. And for the last three or four days, I
8S
brown's journal.
discovered the people were loosing what little seriousness they
had hitherto gained. And when we began to preach, they were
almost as trifling as some congregations I have seen in America,
which they never had done before. 1 preached from Col. 1:21-
22. And as i advanced in the subject, they became more sol¬
emn. For 1 spake of the character and design of the coming of
Christ. I had a blessed time in preaching, and the people mani¬
fested much feeling and interest while hearing. And 1 am more
and more encouraged that I shall yet see the salvation of God on
this people. O, Lord Jesus, ride on. Thy kingdom come, Thy
will be done. Amen.
No body can comprehend the embarrassments under which I
labor and groan. All my works are yet but experiments. I once
thought 1 knew enough for any heathen ; but I find by experi¬
ence that this work will require the highest degrees of wisdom,
sound judgment, with refined godliness, to make much headway
to advantage. The fact is, we ignorant boys can never do it.
For I find arts and science among these heathen, though hethan-
ish and erroneous, which a Maffit, a Bascom, a Bangs, a Pitman,
or a Fisk, would find puzzling enough in one day, to last them
a week. The difficulty seems to consist in this : That it is natu¬
ral for them to possess a confused train of ideas on almost every
subject of which 1 speak. And it is with the greatest difficulty
that they can find words to communicate their own ideas of such
sublime things as the gospel reveals, and equally as difficult to
simplify words to give them answers to their questions or inqui¬
ries. I am under the necessity of making and using all sorts of
parables to convey my ideas to the interpreter. And I have to
lay awake more or less every night, to think how I shall convey
some idea to them the next day. Happy for me, however, that
they are apt in applying parables. 0, my Jesus, do Thou help
me !
May 14. This morning I sent ten natives to Caldwell, to take
in Brother Seys and Doct. Gohune to visit the Mission. These
were the first two white men ever seen in this town.
June 8. Nothing remarkable has taken place among us since
the last date, excepting that the great mercy and power of the
ever blessed Jesus, in raising me up from seven paroxysms of se¬
vere chill and fever, in which I totally despaired of life. O, glory,
glory be to Jesus alone ! Surety, He hath redeemed me from the
grave, and the gates of death.
Yesterday and to-day there has been a funeral here among the
natives, of a deceased head man. And as this is the second of
the kind since we have been hete, I will just notice its process.
Yesterday morning, about 20 natives left our town, and went
about 4 miles to a half town, from whence they brought to this
place the relics of a dead friend of theirs. At 12 o'clock they
brown's journal.
89
came within hearing of our town. And another such a scream¬
ing, hooping, blowing horns, dubing drums, and ail other kinds
of hideous noises that human devils could make. They brought
the corpse into town, rolled up in an old country blanket, tied
round with barks, and fastened to a pole about ten feet long,
and toted on their heads. King Thom conducted them to the dead
house, or rather to the slave pit, where they deposited the body for
the time being. This recepticle is under a large house near the
centralpart of the town ; it is a hole dug in the ground, about 8 feet
square, and 4 feet deep, originally designed to secure stolen
islaves. But having no slaves in it at this time, they cast their
head-man into it, while, (as they told me) his soul was going to
hell. At about sun-set, they fired several rounds of musketry,
ivhich was immediately followed by their terrifying screams,
drums and dancing, which continued till midnight. Early this
morning hosts of natives gathered from all directions to our town.
About 10 o'clock, A. M., they all united together in a general
cry for the dead. There were not less than 500 natives, all cry
ing at once, for two hours. It was truly affecting to see and
hear this crying, although the whole of it was only affectation.
For not one tear was seen in any eye, excepting in my own. I
could not refrain from weeping, to see such folly, tradition and
vanity over the deed. My loins were literally wrung within me.
At 12 o'clock they dragged the corps out of the slave pit,
unbound it, and all of us had a gaze at it, excepting the women,
for they were not permitted, nor was there one to be seen. Then
they wrapt three or four country mats around him, and tied
them fast with vines. Then they fired about 20 muskets, gave a
forest-rending whoop, took up the dead, and away to the Devil's
Bush we went. And never aid I walk in such a ranty bedlamic,
ancient tophetical procession before. The grave is within the
suburbs of the Devil's Bush; about 2| feet deep, and about 4f
long, and 3 feet wide. Here they tumbled in the corps. But the
grave being about 18 inches too short, they loosened the mats,
bent his legs from his knees, backward, left him laying on his
left side, and covered him over with earth. In the midst of all
this confusion, and from its commencement yesterday morning,
there has been a disgustful, terrific screaming in the Devil's Bush
constantly, by day and night. Old King Suah performed this
latter office, and he is supposed, by all the women, to be the
Devil's Agent. Hence, not a woman dare, nor are they permitted
to go to the grave, for fear the devil will carry them off.
After the interment, old King Suah came forth from the midst
af the Bush, loaded with griggrees, covered with all kinds of
skins of ravenous beasts and poisonous serpents, plumaged with
the feathers of every hateful bird of the forest ; a glittering spear
in one hand, und a blazing bamboo torch in the other, dragging
90
brown's journal.
at the end of his long leopard tail, a stincking match of powder,
palm oil, &c., and accompanied us back to town again. Here
the demoniacal throng worshipped their adorable Devil, by car¬
rying him about on their heads, and kissing his feet for
two hours. But not one native woman was seen through all the
process. They then fired six rounds of musketry, roared tre¬
mendously, and broke up.
June 9. Sabbath evening, 8 o'clock. We have not had any
meeting for the last three weeks, in consequence of my ill health.
My health has been so reduced by a train of chill and fever, that
I have only been able to pray, weep and mourn over my infirmi¬
ties. My people are losing their seriousness every day.
June 23. Sabbath evening, nine o'clock. Thanks be to God
my health is improving. This P. M. I preached one hour and
ten minutes to my people. But there is such a train of wild de¬
moniacal gamblers in town, who yesterday, brought in six gal¬
lons of rum, so that half the people are half drunk: so the word
preached did not profit them as usual, being mixed with so much
rum. O, that the wicked Americans would keep their rum to
themselves.
June 25. The natives have become so noisy, bold and impu¬
dent, that we begin to be afraid of a loss of our property and
lives too. About twenty saucy, notorioas gamblers have been in
our town for the last ten days and thrown the whole town into a
fearful confusion. Those gamblers are boatswain people, and
supposed to be a gang of roving robbers. They average about
six and a half feet high, large boned but slim, red eyed, sale*
brous, stern looking fellows. But we have thrown ourselves on
God's altar, and concluded to die martyrs rather than leave our
post. This is Tuesdaj' morning, and to keep up good spirits in
my family, I have just appointed a protracted meeting to com¬
mence next Friday night in our house. My wife, hired girl, and
interpreter are laughing at me for such presumption; but still,
all say amen. So if there is power enough in the gospel to reach
the natives, I am determined to put it to the utmost test. There
is so much noise in town that it is with much difficulty we make
any headway in school. But they make the most noise about the
time of family prayer. We attend to family prayer at five and a
half o'clock, A. M., and at five, P. M. Nor do we allow any
business or excitement whatever, to move us from our steadfast¬
ness in this duty and privilege.
June 30. Sabbath, A. M., 8 o'clock. This is an unusually
solemn morning. Last Thursday, King Governer sacrificed an¬
other litttle boy to the devil, and the mother of the child, and the
•Priest who butchered him are now in our town.
Last Tuesday morning I made an appointment for a protracted
meeting, to commence on Friday evening. The evening came
brown's journal.
91
on, and I gave the signal for preaching. Some eight or ten of
the natives came in, and my family made up our congregation.
I reasoned on temperance, righteousness, and judgment to come,
and to my great encouragement I saw some trembling. Last
night I gave another signal lor preaching, and about twenty na¬
tives came in. I talked two hours about the rich man in hell,
and what we must do to escape the same punishment. And
Thom having driven those gamblers out of town before night,
all was perfect stillness last evening. But when we closed meet¬
ing all my boys kept their seats. On observing this I called my
interpreter and began to expostulate with the boys. And in a
few minutes twelve of those boys and one little girl,, all broke out
in tears at the same instant, crying bitterly and wringing their
hands most sorrowfully. I then explained for the first time at
Heddington, the practical application of faith. I then prepared
an altar and dedicated it to God, and after explaining the mean¬
ing thereof to the boys they rushed unto it as for life. The ex¬
citement now became such as to alarm the whole town, who soon
surrounded our house, to see .what was going on for the boys
made much noise. We even opened our doors and windows that
the natives might look on. But none of them were converted.
This morning at about daybreak prayer was heard in all direc¬
tions. We rang the bell twice before we could gather our boys
in to family prayer. 0, what a morning this! But I am now
shivering and quaking under the power of a severe chill.
Twelve o'clock, P. M. In consequence of a lugging fever all day,
we have had no regular meeting till this evening. But God mi¬
raculously gave me strength at about sunset, so that we have had
a glorious time to-night. For although we gave no signal for
preaching to-night, nor said one word to the natives about having
any meeting, yet, spontaneously, our house was crowded with
natives before dark. And I preached two hours (about the same
as one hour English) with all the bodily strength, and with far
more spiritual strength than ever I had in America. I spoke from
Acts 26:17-18. Brother White, my interpreter, just then having
his lips and soul touched with holy fire, addressed them about one
half-hour in his own Goloo tongue,'*which seemed to melt them as
the fire melts frost. We then closed meeting, but all were loth to
leave till especially requested to retire. VVe then invited my
weeping boys to the altar, and I, my wife, my hired girl, and in¬
terpreter, all began to pray, and the boys all prayed too. And af¬
ter struggling about fifteen minutes, the Holy Ghost came down
and converted John Emery in a second. John leaped over the
bench on to my head, crawled down to my feet, kissed them, and
shouted glory to Jesus. And I reckon I shouted some, too. Yes,
I will shout. Glory to Jesus ! And while I am writing John is
still shouting.
92
brown's journal.
July 1. Mondav, 7 o'clock, A. M. God has been with us all
the night, and He is still with us. For not twenty minutes since,
He has converted Geo. B. Hoag, in my old thatch house, under
my stick bed, where he had crawled to hide away from the ayv u
presence of God, and where he now lays shouting, and sajing .
"Tank God, he done find me! Tank God, he done find me .
Tank, he feel my heart good !" At this moment prayer is heard
from all directions, even from the centre of our town. My soul
was never half so happy before, and I know not whether I am in
the body or out, nor do I care much. No ! Hallelujah ! I write
just as I feel, nor do I care who sees it. Glory I O, glory to Je¬
sus ! Glory! Arise and shine, O Zion ! for thy time is come.
Hallelujah!
Three o'clock P. M. Hallelujah! Jesus has just converted my
little Joseph Ames, in prayer meeting, and a happier little soul I
never saw. He knows not what to do with himself. 0, Lord
Jesus, do ride on; make haste, 0 Thou hope of Israel! Let
Thy kingdom come.
Eleven o'clock P. M. This has been a little Milenium day for
Africa. Bless God ! We have bad a prayer meeting this even¬
ing, and Jesus has converted three more of my boys. John Wes¬
ley, Reuben Newman and Seymour Coleman. Never was there a
house of such a scene before, as ours is at present. The converts
have shouted and praised Jesus till they could make no more
noise, and some are now weeping because they cannot shout out
loud. Some of the mourners have prayed, groaned, cried, and
struggled in such agony, that they can hardly be heard to speak.
Never did I see the naked Holy Ghost work thus deep and pow¬
erful before. Many of those wild heathen in town have not dared
to leave their huts to-day, for the awful presence of God., which
fills the very air. Not one of those boys ever saw a person con¬
verted before this, nor did one of the natives in town, and no
wonder all of them fear God. In fact, I, myself, have had singu¬
lar feelings all day. There has been no schooling, nor working,
nor playing, nor eating, in our house, nor in town, since dav be¬
fore yesterday. O, awful day!
July 2d. Tuesday, 11 o'clock P. M. To-day has much re¬
sembled the day of judgment. Some have been shouting for joy
in the Lord, and others have been weeping and pleading for mer¬
cy. This evening has been glorious indeed. Our house has been
crowded ever since sunset, so that we could scarcely move in it.
I preached one hour, and then we engaged in prayer for the peni¬
tent ones. And soon the blessed Jesus converted our little Dei-
dama S. Palmer. This was an uncommonly pleasant, faithful
lttle girl of ten years old. O, how happy she was in Jesus I
n a ew moments K. M. Little arose from the altar, as if he would
o s out them all. And while he was filling heaven with glory
brown's journal.
93
to Jesus, up sprang Mark Brown and Beavly Waugh, glorious as
if they were directly from paradise. And against all I could do
and say, the converts would and did shout so gloriously I could
not bring them into praying order again, and so we were obliged
to close meeting in the midst of this heavenly flame. Myself,
wife, hired girl, and interpreter, were all so completely worn out
that we were obliged to leave King Thom, King Suah, four of
our boys, and about thirty native adults at the altar.
July 3d. Brother Seys, whom I sent for yesterday, arrived
here at 3 o'clock P. M. and preached to us this evening. After
preaching, and several exhortations from the converts, we again
prepared our alter, which was thronged with mourners. Here
we all entered into prayer at once. And even while we were
speaking in prayer, the Holy Ghost passed along through us, and
with one sweep, converted nine of those poor heathen. O glory,
glory, glory be to Jesus.
July 4th. We had a meeting at 10 o'clock A. M., and the
Lord was with us. At this time, we had a middle aged man in
our town, unusually bright, a head man of the highest note
among all the people, and whom we could never persuade to
come to meeting to the present time. But not only so, but he
hindered others from coming, and persecuted such as did come.
At the commencement of this meeting, I felt an uncommon im¬
pression to get this Thom Peter into meeting. I took four
adult converts, went out in town, and after a short race, caught
him, and dragged him into meeting. Soon the altar was pre¬
pared, and among others, came Thom Peter. We all then began
to pray. And soon, Jesus converted four souls. Among these
was Thom Peter, King Thorn's oldest son, and old King .^uah.
O heaven what a shout. Brother Seys left us at 2 o'clock P. M.
To-day is Independance in America; but bless the Lord, who
are more lndependant than we at Hedddington ?
July 7th. Sunday night, 12 o'clock. For two or three days
past, I have done but little, excepting to steady the ark, as it vol¬
untarily moved forward. We have prayed, sang, exhorted, and
perhaps shouted a little too, that our lungs have been so stiffened
and sore, that I thought it presumption to force ourselves further.
But we have not let the fire go out, we have kept the brands to¬
gether, and fanned them up by secret prayer. My wife has been
doing what she could, and the Lord has converted eight souls
under her arms, since I have been doing nothing.
At 10 o'clock A. M., we met for worship. I preached from 2,
Cor. 6-14 to 18. This I explained with all possible clearness,
for two hours. I then read the general rules of Discipline, and
explained on them another hour. I then invited all who were
willing to abide by those rules, to rise up. And twenty-one of
those converts were on their feet at once. I then began to ex-
94
brown's journal.
amine them one by one receiving on probation, by a vote of my
wife and interpreter, who were already members in full connection.
And so we wrote all their names in a book. We then all bowed
at the altar at which most of them had been converted, and lift¬
ing up our faces, hand, and hearts towar d heaven, we poured out
our soul to God in thanksgiving, most ardently, for what he had
done for us. O heaven! This was the most solemn scene, that
ever I witnessed. Their shining faces, and weather-beaten sun¬
burnt bosoms were literaly bathed with tears, they wrung, and
clapped their hands for joy, they kissed the altar, (a bench) at
which they had found mercy while they trembled before the God
of Israel. These proceedings set the whole congregation to
weeping. And hence as soon as I could bring them to praying
order, prepared the altar, and the weeping ones, as many as
could come, fell on it, and cried for mercy.
We again raised our hearts to God in prayer; and 0, the
blessed Jesus, the only true friend of sinners, heard us, reached
forth his hand, and in one minute converted thirteen of these
poor souls. Never have I seen such a display of God's power
before. For by it many of us were smitten as dead men. Some
of those natives lay lifeless, and breathless, so long, that we
began to be alarmed. But, bless God, after some twenty minutes
or more, they came forth shouting and praising Jesus.
This evening, just as I rose up to begin to preach, up jumped
one of the thirteen who were converted to-day, and requested me
to let him join the church. I laid down my bible, read and ex¬
plained the general rules of discipline, and by a vote of the *
Church, received the whole thirteen on probation. I then
preached about one hour, invited the mourners to the aitar, and
after praying about fifteen minutes, God converted six souls more.
And after shouting about thirty minutes, these also proposed to
join the church, and were all received as the others. Thus in
the course of about one week, more than fifty of these poor hea¬
then have found the pearl of great price, became the people of
God, and are happy in the love of Jesus.
It is now 2 o'clock at night; and the lower part of my house
is full of those happy spirits, leaping and praising God. Yea,
all through the town, in every department, there is some one
praising Jesus. Why, the whole earth is full of God's glory.
The Lord God Omnipotent reigneth. Why it seems to me as
if triumphant bells of heaven were ringing over our heads, and
the first born sons are shouting for joy.
O, I feel as if I shall never want to sleep any more, never be
sorrowful any more.
Heaven here, and heaven there,
Glory flowing everywhere j
This I boldly can attest,
For my soul in the feast.
r
Brown's journal.
95
July 8th. This afternoon, while I was in my chamber, medi¬
tating on God's gfeat goodness with astonishment, and contem¬
plating his promises and marvellous works on earth, and while
the rain was pouring down in torrents, (for it is now in the midst
of the rainy season,) I was interrupted by a noise below, in our
school room. I listened, and in about one minute the voice of
prayer became as the sound of many waters. I went down
Btairs silently, and soon learned by my interpreter, that two of
my boys, John Emory and Geo. Hoag, whom I appointed class
leaders yesterday, had been exhorting some strangers who had
just come from the Interior, prevailed on them to look God, (as
they call it,) lead them to the altar, and after praying, that is,
about twenty of them all at once for twenty minutes, most ar¬
dently, the Lord converted four of those strangers, who never
heard one word of the Gospel before. This effected the converts
in town, like throwing fire into powder.
This evening, brother John Emory had his first class meeting,
and truely, it was enough to make angels smile and shout for
j°y«
July 9th. This evening, 1 preached from 2 Cor., v.: 16, 17.
The converts received the word, as Aaron did the oil, which ran
down his garments. We had not talked more than three-quarters
of an hour, when we were drowned in their shouting and prai¬
sing Jesus, that we were obliged to sit down. The fact is, they
could not hold their peace. Finally, I let them shout till their
lungs were wearied out, changed the order of the meeting to
prayer, and the Lord converted six souls for himself, and we
closed.
July 21. I have been so sick for the last eleven days, that I
have not been able to write one word in my journal. Since the
9th inst. I have had six powerful paroxysms of chill and fever,
which has wilted my body to almost nothing. But to-day, I am
much better. But the work of the Lord has been going on, and
thirteeen souls more have been converted. At 10 o'clock, A. M.,
I preached from Phil. 3: 8. King Thom, or Thomas Bascom,
as his new name now is, followed me with the most powerful
exhortation, which we have had since the reformation began.
This evening I preached from 1 Pet. 2:11 to 16. And God
gave me unusual strength of body in performing this service.
After preaching over an hour, I gave way for the brethren to ex¬
hort. My interpreter had been speaking in the Galoo tongue, and
but only about one half of the congregation could understand
him, for they were of other tribes. (See note F.) But Brother
Bascom arose and immediately slipped into a mighty high strain
of the most sublime eloquence, and addressed the queer people
in their tongue; so he raised nearly half of my congregation
from their seats, on their feet. My interpreter and others, inform-
96
brown's jonrnal.
ed me that Bascom told them, as near as they can recollect, every
word of my sermon^ verbatim ! Immediately after him George
Hoag, a young class-leader, arose and addressed the Pessahs in
their own tongue* in the style of an orator or apostle. By this
time /he spirit of the congregation became so high that I expect*
ed every moment the Hoiy Ghost would fall on us bodily. I pre¬
sume it would had I not changed the order of the meeting to
prayer. And even this hardly prevented, for we had not prayed
more than five minutes before the Holy Ghost converted ten souls.
As soon as I could get them to order, so that I could be heard,
I, feeling a strong impression, proposed that next Sabbath we
should all go out to King Bango's town and hold meeting there.
For one of Bango's sons had been converted in this mighty
sweep. King Bango lives about seven miles from us. But Bas-
com, being well acquainted with the bad dispositions of Bango
and King Peter too, who both lived in one town, proposed that
we appoint a committee to go and inform those Kings of our de¬
sign, and that we send them a dash, together with a note from
my hand.
We then appointed a committee of three of our most influen¬
tial brethren, all grand men, to perform this office this morning.
We then dosed in high spirits. Hallalujah !
July 22. The above mentioned committee have just returned
from Bango's and bring us the following intelligence. Say they,
we went to Bango's, gave the dash to Bango and Peter, and
read the note. (See note G.) But they both soon became as
Leopards. They told us they would not have a God palaver in
*heir town. They told us that if they submitted to it their wo¬
men would become ungovernable, the devil would kill their chil¬
dren. Their slaves would ail run away> the elephants would
spoil their devil's bush, the snakes would eat up their cattle, and
the people of the interior will bring a great war amongst us, and
"carry us off and sell us for slaves*
And moreover, say the committee, Bango told us his father was
a King in hell, and that he, Bango, wanted to go there too, and
be with his father. He told us that the devil was his friend, but
the American God was an enemy to all country (African,) people,
and could not understand their language. He told Us that King
Thom wanted to get us all into his town, kill him and King Peter
take all their women for wives and run off with them* And say
the committee, Bango told us to be off* in haste or he would flog
Us a plenty, and if we came there again or any body else on that
Business, he would kill them, &c.
Now when King Thom and his people heard all this they wept
like grieved children. But after I had comforted them awhile,
they beg&U to laugh, because two Kings with their five double
forces were afraid of us. Our natives concluded that the two
brown's journal.
97
Kings were afraid of them because they had on American frocks.
For Brother Seys, a few days since, sent us a good supply of
American clothing.
0, what a host of mighty, but foolish superstitions blind the
conscience, fetter the judgment, derange the reason, and hide the
true light from these poor heathens.
July 27. All things among us are encouraging up to this date.
This evening is my regular night for class meeting. My class
were all present, and all just as I would desire to have them.
They acted as if they were in their highest element. Our little
Gentile church now numbers fifty-three living members. Many
more have been converted, who live at a distance, and therefore
have not joined. Our church is divided into three classes. I
have twenty-seven adults. John Emery and Geo. Hoag have
twelve in each class, and including themselves, twenty-six, all
youths. I appointed these boys class leaders, that I might train
them to it from youth.
I am now laying a foundation, and raising up a church of new
materials. The great difficulty in which I have been, and over
which I have so greviously, frequently, freely, and painfully wept
and groaned, that is, to know whether, and how these heathens
are to be converted, is past, thank God. That is no longer a
mystery. But the next difficulty in which I am involved is, to
know what to do with them after they are converted. 0, that I
had some one to bear, or at least, share in this responsibility. O,
my Jesus, do Thou help me !
July 28. Sunday night, 11 o'clock. This has been a blessed
day for us. I have preached two sermons to-day, under which we
were all refreshed. This evening we have had a prayer meeting,
and the promise of the Father was with us. For as I opened
meeting by prayer, I had not prayed more than three minutes,
whgn the Holy Ghost rushed upon us so suddenly that more than
thirty of us were smitten to the floor, as if lightning had smote
us. I was not senseless, but some of them were breathless for
fifteen or twenty minutes. But after a perfect silence in the au-
diance for about five minutes, those who were not smitten, per¬
ceiving life in roe, all began to shout. When those arose from
the floor, they raised the flame to the very heavens. Such sub¬
lime volleys of praise to God, as these ravished spirits poured
forth toward heaven, I never heard or thought of before. Among
those. who arose from the floor were six new converts, and this
was like pouring pure oil on living coals of fire. For after those
natives have been converted two hours, they are nearly as ani¬
mated as I am, at the conversion of one of their fellows. How¬
ever, they all got such an advantage of me to-night, that I could
no more manage them, than I could so many fowls in the air. A
13
98
rrown's journal.
few moments since, they changed their action. At this moment
they are all singing:
Blow ye the Trumpet—blow
The gladly solemn sound, &c.
Some sing English, some sing Goloo, some Queer, and others
Fessab. Some sing the tune Carmarthan, and others some as
near to it as they can, some others have any, or no tune at all.
They have nearly all learned the first two verses of the above
hymn, and know their meaning better than many learned men in
America; and as for their order of singing, 0, blessed Jesus, it
goes well! Hallelujah! Sing on, ye redeemed of Jesus, sing
on! Let the inhabitants shout from the top of the rock! O, sing,
ye waste places of the valley, sing '. Glory be to Jesi^ ! I'll
sing, too. Amen.
August 14. This is the first time I have been able to write
since the last date. Five of the severest paroxysms of chill and
fever which I have ever had, have came well nigh working me
up this time. But the good Lord has brought me forth once
more from the door of death. His mercy endureth forever. 0,
amazing, amazing condescension of Jesus ! What skill, what
patience, and what power of the Lord I Glory, honor, thanks¬
giving and praise be cheerfully rendered to Jesus, from all angels,
and all men, in all heaven ana earth, for ever and ever. 0, my
dear people shall now rejoice; yea, they do rejoice. I cared not
one whit for death, only for my people, for I knew not whose
hands they might fall into. And these are the greatest travel of
my soul. And no doubt but my recovery is exclusively in an*
answer to their fervent prayers in my behalf. Glory to God!
Sept. 8th. Behold how good and pleasent it is, for brethren
to dwell together in unity. And our dear brethren in this place,
truely love one another more and more daily. So that it does
not seem to me that I am in a heathen country. Let us sum up
the matter, and declare it. When I first came to this place it re¬
sembled Tophet of old. The people were all sunken down into
Iniquity. The men were clothed with a strip of country cloth,
eight inches wide, and one and two-fourths yard long tied around
their waist, or loins, and nothing more. The women wore a piece
of dirty inferior cloth, about three-fourths yard square, as a little
apron, tied around their waist, but nothing more; except when
lbey go into the American settlements, they cast a country blanket
around them. Every individual from eight years old and up¬
ward, all had their god tied around their neck, hanging down
on one side their breast, and their knife on the other. Their great,
town God, (a rock, see note, 2d.) hung up in the rear of the palaver
ouse, and their watch Gods at the mouth of every inlet of the
town. They were like sJuggards in the day time, and in the
brown's journal.
99
night, as wolves howling in a strange land. Dark, lost, not a
star to guide, not a fragment of record, excepting a few sticks,
notched, to keep the memory of battles fought, of the number of
people in certain territories, and the age of some of royalists.
Murder, rapery, treason, arson, theft, plunder and finally all
that belonged to the train were their glory.
But how is it now! has there been any improvement made ?
Yes, verily. For now about sixty of our towns people, whom I
found nearly naked, five months ago, are now as well clothed as
the Americans in general in their settlements. They have also
learned broken English, so that I can converse with them on
several subjects to consderable extent. When I first came here
I was the only praying person in town; the only soul who made
any motion toward God; the hosts around me all paid homage
directly, and designedly to the devil and their idols. But now,
every morning at family prayer, we number sixty-five praying
souls, all breathing out glory to Jesus. And at evening it is the
same: And I may call on any one of this number when I please,
and he, or she is ready to pray. This procedure makes all one
family in Christ Jesus. And beside all this, even our town fully
resembles that of a camp-meeting, night and morning. For
after our general services, all these go directly to their houses,
and immediately, particular family prayer is heard from more than
twenty houses, at once.
King Thom, or Thomas Bascom, has been licensed to exhort,
and a more active, ingenious man I never knew. He speaks in
great boldness and demonstration, and there is no end to his
talking. He speaks in different tongues, and broken English
too.
Simon Peter, formerly called Thom Peter, (once a very bad
man,) was licensed yesterday, to exhort in the M. E. Church.
And it is my most sanguine conviction that God has called him
to the ministry, and to be a St. Paul to this great nation. No
doubt but he is especially, already annointed to preach the gospel.
And were it not for the ill health of my wife, I might say, " every
thing is exceedingly encouraging."
Sept. 14. We are all in excellent health, except my wife,
and she is quite sick. She has probably overdone in this
reformation, in consequence of so much continual fatigue, day
and night. I have frequently admonished her, but to no effect;
and I fear she has the dropsy gathering upon her.
My house family now consists of 31 persons. I buy nearly all
their provisions of the natives, little by little, which requires
much time. I spend six hours in school per day, and three hours
on the farm, learning the boys to work. And excepting my
school hours, I am perpetually thronged from morning to night,
with a train of natives. And having either a meeting or school
100
brown's journal.
every night till a late hour, I get but little time to write or sleep.
Still I have to write down all the temporal affairs of the Mission.
Sept. 21. Saturday night, 11 o'clock. I got so happy in class
meeting to-night, that I cannot go to bed till I wnte a lew lines,
in token of my gratitude to God for what he has done for us.
For truly, I have had the richest class meeting to-night, that I
have ever had at Heddington, or any where else. For we
have just closed onr first general class meeting. O what a heaven
it was, and still is. At the close of meeting, we reckoned up
twenty-one souls converted this week in my house. O, glory,
glory be to God alone. Amen.
But my wife is still failing, and I fear I shall lose her.
Sept. 22. Sunday night, 12 o'clock. Another glorious day
and night for us. We have spent all the day diligently, pre¬
paring and strengthening each others hands by prayer, exhorta¬
tion, talking of faith, &c., See., that we might be ready for the
services of the evening. For yesterday, a large number of
natives came from the far interior, leaded with rice, palm oil,
sheep, chickens, &c., to sell to me. But Brother Bascom took
me one side, and told me not to buy till near night, and then he
would command them to remain in town until Monday morning.
And this we did, to draw them into the gospel net. Bascom and
Simon Peter said they were very wild, and therefore we had
better let them remain in town through the day to tame them a
little, and then at night bring them into meeting. So we had
abundance of arrangements to make, because they were wild.
And this evening, our Brethren brought thirteen of them into
meeting, to hear the word of the Lord. I preached from Eph.
2:12 to 18. I preached two hours and three-quarters, directly
applying my discourse to those strangers. Simon Peter is now
my main interpreter, and who looked them fair in the face, and
pointed to their right eye. After I had gone through, I gave
way to Simon. Simon now showed us all what he was, and
what he is destined to be—a Moses to this nation. 0, how he
looked; and never man spake so before. His face shone through
a flood of tears, as the face of an angel. Nor have I seen so
much weeping at once, in all this reformation. Bascom then
followed Simon in the same apostolic strain for another half hour.
By this time the strangers were weeping, and smiting their
breasts, and saying, " O my heart hurts me, my heart hurts me."
We then sanctified our altar by prayer, explained its design to
the strangers, and helped the poor trembling creatures unto it.
But they were not able to sustain themselves, even on their knees,
and four of them became breathless before we began to pray.
More than fifty of our converts now all began to may at once.
Nordtdoneof us stop praying till the Lord had concerted ten
of these wild men, who jumped and leaped upon us, so that we
brown's journal.
101
were obliged to leave the altar to prevent broken bones. To the
ever blessed Jesus be all the glory and honor, forevermore.
And here I remark; that it may be asked of our brethren in
America and elsewhere, how we can know, or how we dare
judge when these natives pretend they are converted, that it is
so '{ Well, brethren, suffer us to ask you one question, and then
while you are cogitating an answer, we will tell you how we
dare judge in this matter. How do ye judge, when you report
that thirty men were converted in this meeting, and eighteen in
that ? Now we judge thus: First, our people are all heathen;
not only ignorant of, but haters of God and religion. (See note
J.) They will part with life before they will their idol; they are
not in the habit of seeing others converted ; they know it is death
to embrace any other religion but their own. (pee note K.)
But when we begin to preach to them they are trifling; as
we advance, they become sober and interested; we advance,
and they begin to sigh, deeper and deeper; then the perspira¬
tion begins to roll freely—the tears flow—they all tremble like
Belshazzar—they groan. We lead them to the altar—we pray
God for pardon ; then they leap—they shout, glory—immedi¬
ately throw away their idols—bewray the devil—praise Jesus to
the top notch, for a new heart. Then we pronounce them con¬
verted. Hallelujah.
October 1. Alas! Alas ! Alas !
How short a race our love has lun,
Cut off in opening bloom ;
Our coijtse but yesterday began,
Now ended in the tomb.
In the most crushing affliction I set on the stool of sorrow, and
weeping, dip my clumsy pen in the bitterness and cruelty of death,
which this day shivered the tenderest, vital, sensible cords of my
aching heart.
My dear wife is no more !
The most of our business has been suspended for the last eight
days in consequence of 4the illness of my wife. For she has
been gradually failing all the while. Dr. W. H. Taylor has
been attentive ever since she was taken, and I presume did his
best, but all in van. The dropsy flowed so violently, he could
not even check it. Yesterday I discovered that the rapid in¬
crease and power of the disease was likely to gain the victory.
Last night about 12 o'clock as I sat by her bed-side she spake to
me and said: Husband I should like to get a long breath or two
that 1 might talk some with you. I raised her up, and happily,
she breathed easier than she had for three days. Then said she,
my dear husband, do you think I shall get well again ? I said
yes, I hope so: for I was now much encouraged at her ease and
renewed strength. Then she said, husband let me kiss you for
102
brown's journal.
the last time, for before eight o'clock to-morrow morning my body
will be a corpse. But I believed»not that I pressed my lips to her
pale brow for the last time ! I then asked her what she meant
by saying the last time, and by being a corpse by eight o'clock
to-morrow morning ? She answered: Husband do you not know
it to be the last time ? and why are you so backward in owning
that I shall be a corpse before eight o'clock to-morrow morning ?
You and Dr. Taylor, said she, seem to be afraid of frightening
me, by telling me, what we all know to be a fact. I then asked
her if she was willing to die and leave me here in the wilderness
alone ? Said she, husband, the will of the Lord be done ; for I
shall never be any better prepared for death than I am now; for
I feel no fear of death, nor any fear after it, for I know that for
me to die is gain. But while she saw me weep she said, dear
husband, do not weep nor grieve for me to hinder my going, for
I shall soon embrace you in a happier world than this. Only
4o you be faithful until death. You are, said she, to pass through
many fiery trials before we meet again, but God will give you
victory in the end. 1 tried to prevent her talking so much, lest
it weary her, but she heeded not. Thus by bracing her up on
my bosom, she beliberately talked till daybreak. And about
this time she began to vomit; and in about fifteen minutes she
hove up three pints of water, which was as black as ink. Imme¬
diately after this, she appeared in perfect ease, and rolled up her
languid eyes toward heaven, and said, Come, Lord Jesus, I am
now ready. At seven o'clock her Aunt Wilson, whom I sent for
last night, came in from White Plains. When my wife saw her
come in, she said with a cheering smile, good morning aunt. Have
you come to see go ? I then put my fingers on her pulseless wrist,
saw the cold drops rolling down her pale temples; I trembled and
left the room. I went immediately into the old thatch house,
threw myself on the ground, and began to prepare myself to meet
the dreadful shock with firmness! In the mean time Aunt Wil¬
son raised up Nancy's head to give rest from one position, when
Nancy exclaimed, saying, Aunt are you lifting me up ? Up where
said Aunt Wilson ? Up to heaven said Nancy. And in the same
instant, as a flash, her sanctified soul darted up to the paradise of
God. She dropped into Aunt Wilson's hands without a groan or
gasp! She never flinched once at the change nor moved a finger
or toe, nor even a lip nor eyelid ! But all this time, I was think¬
ing how I could stand the test in case my wife should die and
leave me alone, under my circumstances.
My mind at this time was all in separate parts before me. Per¬
haps I could not have been in a more unfavorable state to meet
such a stroke than when all at once, I heard Aunt Wilson cry out
saying, where is Brother Brown ? for Nancy is dead. I sprang
into the room, but Nany was gone. I raised up her head, I called
bbown's journal.
103
ber again and again, but she answered me not. Her swift winged
spirit had already lodged in glory, and her flaming tongue was in
too high employment to answer poor me.
Ever since I dreamed of fighting the lions, Nancy has been
firmly of the opinion that she should die first and leave me to
fight alone. Immediately after that she selected the spot for her
own burial. And* behold, her corpse is now before me! 0, alas,
alas, what shall I do ! O, what can I do ! O God of my fathers
must I give her up ?
Oct. 2. Wednesday night, 9 o'clock. At 11 o'clock, A. M.,
Brother W. H. Taylor prayed with us, and after a few remarks
led a large procession of us to the grave, where they buried my
dear companion out of my sight. O, the bitterness of my poor
bereaved soul, and the pangs of my mangled heart. For seven
months she has been wrapping her affections around my heart,
so that we were of but one heart. But death, what hast thou
done ? May God remember thee, and swallow thee up for this.
0 my soul, how gloomy is everything around us. O how totally
friendless I am now. O miserable world! Prosperity, adversity,
friends and enemies, sickness and health, are all alike to me
now. I have nothing more to choose. I have none to comfort
me now, nor do I wish any. My whole nature has become only
sorrow, misery, distraction and the like. O wretched, wretched
me.
October 4. Friday morning, 4 o'clock. I have been laboring
all this sleepless night, trying to gather up, if possible, some
broken fragments of my disorganized, disordered mind. But I
had but poor success, till I resorted to the book of God. I have
been reading Job. 5:17 to 27, and Heb. 12:1 to 15. And while
reflecting on them, I am enabled to say that it is possible, behind
a frowning Providence, there may be a smiling face. Who can
tell!
I am in affliction's chastening school.
I many lessons read ;
But till my crimson blood is cool,
I shall lapient the dead.
Who knows the strength of kindred ties,
That twine around the heart 1
I've learned them from the throbs which rise
When I with mine did part.
When I review life's gilded morn,
And trace each golden hour,
I find within each rose a thorn,
A sting in every flower.
October 13. I feel it my duty to God to write an acknowledg¬
ment of His great goodness, power, and affectionate care over my
104
brown's journal.
poor soul and body, in saving me from entire destruction, in th«
sore and dangerous trials through which I have passed in the last
two weeks. My feet were well-nigh slipped For satan all but
prevailed o'er me four times, to put an end to my life, for the loss
of my companion. I do devoutly thank God, my blessed redeem¬
er, that for the last twenty-four hours, I have felt a complete vic¬
tory over this fearful temptation. Yea, I know that my Redeem¬
er liveth, and though He hath wounded me severely, yet His balm
is healing to my soul. Yea, I can say more than this: The Lord
gave, and the Lord hath taken away, and blessed be His holy
name. 0, who will help me to praise the Lord, that it is so well
with me ? 0,1 tremble to think on my temptations ! Is it pos¬
sible that I should come so near to yielding ? Surely, I have es¬
caped as a fish from the net, and a bird from the fowler.
October 19. Saturday night, 11 o'clock. A happy evening,
too. Last Thursday night I divided my class, and gave one-half
of them to Thomas Seys, whom I appointed leader the same
night. Seys met his class last night; but as it was the first time,
he would not permit one of us to come in, only his class of twenty-
eight members* We found out yesterday, that Seys was afraid
he would act awkward, and some of us would laugh at him.
Whatever bodily motions they made, we know not; but their
words and spirits were truly heavenly. For we were in rooms
adjoining them, listening to every word, and even the overflow¬
ing of their cups, filled us eave-droppers, and we could not re¬
frain from shouting. The very idea that those were all natives,
a few weeks ago, offering sacrifice to the devil, and now to see
them thus organized, and hear them thus declare their love to
Jesus, and the operations of the Holy Ghost in them, were quite
enough for me. In the very outset, their leader prayed like a Solo¬
mon. He then introduced himself to his class in a sublime, but
humble manner. He first told them that Daddy Brown was God's
first head man, and that God told him what he must do. And,
said he, God told Brown, and Brown told me, that I must be your
leader. But, said he, I am not fit for this great work. And," un¬
less you promise me strong, that j-ou will mind me, and pray God
for me twice a day, I shall go and tell Brown 1 cannot be your
leader. At this they all responded, as the Children of Israel to
Moses.
But, to-night my class met. But Seys took the advantage of
us ; for just before we met, Seys took all his class into the room
and stowed them away in one corner. As soon as we commenced
our class meeting, they all knelt down, and remained on their
knees till our meeting closed. And this was the best class meet¬
ing that ever I attended.
" no* 6° "broad for joys—I have a feast at home;
My sighs are turned into songs—the Comforter is come."
brown's joukkal.
105
October 20. Sunday night 11 o'clock, glory to Je&us. At 10
o'clock A. M. I preached from, Isaiah 40:1 to 6. After I had preach¬
ed half an hour, I gave way for exhortation. And as brother
Simon, my interpreter remained on his feet, and just ready to
open his mouth, Bascom aiose and began to dispute with Simon,
who should speak first. Bascom said he was full, and must
speak : No said Simon, I am more than full, and running over
already, and have been for somet time, and if I do not speak now,
all this good palaver will be wasted. And so Simon went on in
the flame of overwhelming exhortation, till Bascom began to run
over too. And when he saw he could not get Simon down, nor
shout him down, he down on his knees and began to pray. In the
midst of all this, the sinners began to weep and tremble, and fall
from their seats. At this, my three class leaders arose and dragged
the slain to the altar. The church gathered around them and
began to pray. And when Simon found himself drowned in
prayer, he dropped down and prayed also. And after praying
nearly half an hour, about fifty of them at once with one voice,
their circle was broken by the leaping of eight souls, just now
born into the kingdom of Jesus. What says one; in such a con¬
fusion as that ? No confusion here sir; or God would not have
converted these souls. But says another, I rather doubt the reality
of such conversion! Well, doubt you may, but if you had stood
just without the window, through which they threw their idols,
and have met the force of them in your unbelieving face, (as
Dowahdad did) you would no longer doubt their conversion, any
more than I do. O that millions were converted in the same
way.
October 21. Monday night, 10 o'clock. I have just returned
from the class room, where my boys, Emery and Hoag met their
classes. O how sweet and heavenly it was. Here were two
leaders with twelve members each not one of them over sixteen
years old, nor under eight, surely, this is a garden closed. The
camphire, spikenard, saffron, cinnamon, frankincense, myrrh, and
spice, all perfume, and sweeten the very air.
October 27. Sunday night, 10 o'clock, I commencnced at 10
A. M. and have spent the whole day, re-organizing, and working
in our sabbath school. For since the reformation began, our
sabbath school has been suspended. And it was only for the
eagerness of the people to learn, that we have spent the whole
of this day in school Our day school is in a prosperous con¬
dition.
November 4. Monday night 10 o'clock. Our first quarterly
meeting for this station took place last Saturday. Brother Seys
presided in good health and spirits. After preaching on Saturday,
about forty persons were baptised, and four couple married.
14
106
brown's journal.
On Sunday morning, our love feast was truly heavenly. Our
preaching was animating, and in demonstration. But above all,
the Lord's supper, undoubtedly, exceeded all that ever any of us
beheld before. And what still increased the glory and interest
of it was, that, here was Kev. John Seys, his wife, Mrs. Ann
Wilkens, brother W. P. Lane, and Mr. Buston, all white People ;
and eight or ten colonists, who thought they were white, all at
the same time and in the same place, filling the number to about
eighty communicants ; all commemorating the dying of the Lord
Jesus together. And be assux*ed, Jesus was in our midst, and I
only need to confess that he fully revealed himself in all our souls.
Every step and motion in this meeting was new and interesting.
New, because the natives never saw any of those ordinances be¬
fore ; nor did the Americans ever see their ordinances adminis¬
tered to a church so recently brought from heathenism, and on
heathen soil too, before. The natives were interested, to watch
the friendship, and mark the fellowship of those Americans ; and
the Americans were still more interested, to mark the deportment
of these naitves, that they might decide, whether, of these stones,
God had indeed raised up children unto Abraham, or not.
We were under the necessity of holding our meeting in the
old palaver house, and that being so crowded, that only four souls
were converted for want of room. Yes, and our quarterly con¬
ference was interesting too. Here we held the first quarterly
conference, of these sons of the forest, with Rev. John Seys in the
Chair. Nov. 2d 1839.
First: Who are the members ?
Geo. S. Brown, Preacher in Charge.
Thomas Bascom and Simon Peter—Exhorters.
John Emory, George Hoasr, and Thomas Seys—Class Leaders.
Second : Any complaints ? None, sir.
Third: Any appeals ? None, sir.
We were then all personally examined, and all returned, safe
and sound, &c., &c.
Well, to God alone be all the glory. Amen.
And, moreover, last Thursday I set twelve men to work, get¬
ting out timber for a new framed church, in which to worship
God.
Dec. 4. I have been confined to my house, most of the time,
for four weeks, so that I have not been able to attend to any kind
of business at all. I was first overtaken by the chill .and fever*
and had eight paroxysms in five days. This brought me extremely
low again. In this extremity, Dr. Taylor attempted to give me
quinine to break my fever, which, after taking four doses, 1 found
to be calomel; and having exposed myself to air and water, it
i'not aSre® with meat all. And this salivation reduced what
little strength the fever left, to just nothing.
browk's journal.
107
Last Saturday morning I found myself some better, so that I
left my chamber, and with a little help, got down into the school¬
room again. But this soon threw me into another chill, and the
brethren carried me up to my room again. This attack was so
violent, that by 10 o'clock, P. M., all the natives, and my family
too, thought I was dying. At this time my pain was beyond all
description. But in the midst of all the distress, about a dozen
native women assembled in the palaver house, and prayed so
loud and ardent for me, they were heard from every room in my
house, till all at once, quick as a flash, my entire distress all left
me, and I was perfectly easy. I immediately raised up, got off
the bed, and stood on my feet. I told those around, that God had
heard prayer, and not only banished all my pain, but miraculously
strengthened me. Those native women had been praying about
ten minutes, exclusively for my recovery. Nor did they pray
more than one minute after I felt the change. And my health
has been increasing rapidly ever since. The next morning I
walked to the palaver house, and walked back again. This cir¬
cumstance has had a favorable influence on our whole church.
But to God be all the glory.
Dec. 8. For one week past, my people have been much dis¬
turbed at the general alarm of war. King Gatumbafh, a Day
King, who lives about fifty miles north-east of us, has killed two
of our Americans, and threatens to kill more, and carry off Hed-
dington also. And because he cannot be brought to justice other¬
wise, His Excellency, Gov. T. Buchanan, is determined to bring
him by force. Hence all the militia at Monrovia, New Georgia,
Caldwell, Millsburgh, and hosts of natives in this region, are
now met at Millsburgh, to carry war into the interior. We have
only three of our brethren left in town, except my boys.
Dec.. 10. The excitement of war has become so high, that I
have been persuaded by my friends to fortify the mission house
with arms. Hence, I wrote to my superintendent this morning,
who immediately informed the Governor, and his Excellency has
just sent us six new muskets, and one hundred ready made
cartridges. So, if we can make the enemy find it out, there will
be no danger of an attack.
Dec. 15.—Sunday night, 11 o'clock. Times are becoming
more favorable. His Excellency has abandoned his contemplated
siege, and all my people have returned home, safe. Yea, and
we bless the Lord for that.
This morning we numbered fifty-one in Sabbath school, and
their ambition for learning exceeded all I ever saw before We
spent two hours in Sabbath School. At 12 o'clock our school¬
room was crowded with worshippers. After preaching, we receiv¬
ed eleven converts on trial, and twenty-five in full connection.
This evening we had a most glorious prayer meeting indeed. All
goes well, up to this date.
108
brown's journal.
Dec. 28. Saturday night, 11 o'clock. Nothing remarkable
has transpired since the last date. Several souls have been con¬
verted, but I have no time to writedown the circumstances. We
have certainly had the best general class meeting to-night we have
ever had. 1 have never seen any converts in anyplace, who held
out equal to those at Heddington. This is the seventh month,
and only two have been dropped, and they for working on the
Sabbath, gathering rice- Our carpenters, who left us to go to
war, have returned, and are working out timber finely. All is
well, so far.
January 8, 1840. I have now closed up all my affairs of the
past year, and in about one hour, I start for Monrovia to meet the
Annual Conference. I have had a laborious, fatiguing year, but
a happy one indeed. I have had temptations, long and high,
dangerous, fearful and mighty; with trials, deep and wide, sor¬
rowful, crucifying and vital. But God hath brought me through
all of them safe, and made me more than conqueror through Je¬
sus. True, I have lost a beloved companion in the siege, my
blood has often been benumbed in my veins, and my temples and
brains have been burned with fever. But what is all this expense,
in comparison to the mighty victory won ? Nay, should I be call¬
ed to lay down my own life to retain our present position, 1 would
do it freely. O, what great things God hath done for us among
the heathen ! Yea, what I have seen the last year, is more than
all I ever saw in my life before. When I came here, last March,
this whole town was directly under the influence of satan, wholly
under the most palpable idolitry. I now go to Conference, but I
leave a church of seventy well tried members, all within one
stone's throw of the Mission house ; and as many converts scat¬
tered through the interior, who have not joined church. I leave
two worthy, flaming exhorters to oversee the church in my ab¬
sence, and under them, three faithful leaders. All is well, up to
the present date. And now, unto Almighty God, my heavenly
father; to Jesus, my ever blessed savior ; and to the Holy Ghost,
my Almighty comforter and sanctifier, be all the glory, honor,
praise, and thanks, from everlasting to everlasting! Amen.
Hallelujah ! GEO. S. BROWN.
Jan. 9. At Monrovia for Anuual Conference. I left Hedding¬
ton yesterday at six o'clock, A. M., and arrived here at eleven.
And I being one of the Examining Committee, I met the preach¬
ers the same afternoon for that purpose. And it was truly aston¬
ishing to me, to hear such answers as they gave us, when we
asked them questions. Two or three of them answered quite
correctly, on Arithmatic, and that was nearly all. I presume I
as ed fifty questions, and then had to answer all of them mvself,
■excepting four. Conference met at 9 o'clock, this A. M.,"with
tfev. J no. Seys in the chair.
brown's journal.
109
Jan. 10. Conference commenced yesterday morning. But
we had not proceeded far, before we found ourselves entangled
with many difficulties. For the Conference soon became so con¬
fused that I could not tell what they were doing, nor see where
they were going. I held an open discipline in my hand ; but to
me their proceedings looked like the proceedings of a body of
men organizing a new church, to a new divinity, with new ordi¬
nances, new government, and new laws. For the discipline of
the M. E. Church is no more a guide for them than any other
book. They legislate and make new laws, legislate and reject
old laws, just as it happens to suit their accommodation. I con¬
tended for discipline rules, till the president told me that if 1 did
not stop contending for discipline rules, he would turn me out of
Conference. And so I stopped contending, and held my peace
all through Conference.
Jan. 14. Conference closed at 2 o'clock, P. M. The appoint¬
ments were read off, and I was sent back to Heddington again.
If ever I was surprised at the actions of men, I am still surprised
at the actions of the ministers of this Conference. Such harsh
expressions, boisterous speeches, boyish objections, variance and
twisting, I never heard before among ministers.
Jan. 16. I have just returned from Monrovia to Heddington,
and find my family all well. I bless the Lord for this.
I have been gone only eight days, and in my absence my car¬
penters have finished our church.
Jan. 30. I have been down again with chill and fever for the
last twelve days, so that I have not been able to do any business
since, till to-day. But Brother Simon and my boys have been
laboring, and fifteen souls have been converted since I have been
sick. 0 glory to Jesus for that. Bless the Lord. My carpen¬
ters have finished our church, and Brother Seys is to dedicate it
next Sabbath.
When we built our house, my carpenters went into the Devil's
Bush to cut a stick of timber; but King Thom came and drove
ihem out. At that time, no doubt, King Thom would have fought
till he died, (as he told us a few days since,) rather than to have
had one stick of timber cut in the Devil's Bush. But when we
commenced building our church, Thom came to me and asked
me, if " their old devil palaver had injured the timber in the
Devil's Bush, for building the church ?" I told him, "no ; it was
more acceptable than any other." Then Thom turned to my
carpenters, and said—" Come, I go show you fine stick for make
we God house." So Thom took them all into the Devil's Bush.
There he inquired for the best axe, took it, and after striking a
few blows at the root of a tall, slim tree, " come," said he, " this
Devil's Bush must all be cut down one time, (immediately.) I
can't pray God again," said Thom, "till all this Devil's Bush is
110
brown's journal.
cut down. Cut him down—cut him all down—cut him down-
cut him fine—cut him close," said Thom ; "pray God for help,
we cut him one time, one time." This beautiful grove is not
more than seventy rods from our house. And all of two-thirds
of the timber for our church came out of the Devil's Bush.
O that the gospel may soon root up every Devil's Bush in
Africa. The gospel only, can do it.
February 3. Mondaj' A. M., 5 o'clock. Our long desired and
greatly needed church, was dedicated to the worship of Almighty
God, yesterday, at 10 o'clock, A. M., by Kev. John Seys.
This dedication was in connection with our second Quarterly
Meeting for this station. Our Quarterly Conference on Saturday
was truly interesting. Brother Thomas Bascom, and Brother S.
Peter, exhorters; Brothers Emory, Hoag and Seys, class leaders,
all pass without one word of reproof, because they needed none.
To say, all in a word, our entire services on the Sabbath was
heavenly and divine. God was in the whole of it. In the eve¬
ning, Jesus converted three souls, and among them was King
Zoda Quee, the King of Robertsville. O my mighty Jesus, do
thou make Heddington a Jerusalem for all Africa. Hallelujah.
Eeb. 6. Brother Simon Peter is very sick, even at the point
of death—I greatly fear I shall lose him. But all business in
the town is suspended for the day, and the whole church are in
ardent prayer to God for Simon's recovery. Sister Martha Harris,
my assistant school teacher, has, and is giving her whole time to
Wait on him, day and night. O Lord, do thou spare him.
Feb. 7. Glory be to Elijah's God, who heareth and answer-
eth prayer as in old times. Brother Simon Peter, who for three
days has laid at death's door, and for whom we have all labored
so mightily in prayer, is now setting in the old palaver house
comfortable, studying his spelling book. Undoubtedly, this favor
is directly in answer to prayer. And to God alone be all the
praise and glory !
Feb. 9. Sunday night 11 o'clock. 0 what a blessed Sabbath
this has been for us. I have preached two sermons, received
nine persons on trial, six in full connection, baptised seven adults
and three children. O ]>]the Lord , how the spirit and love
of Jesus has teemed in our midst all the dav. For when high
heaven saw those six tall war men bow io the universal command,
and saw those weeping- mothers, nil trembling, giving up their
infants in holy baptism, she opened her fullest treasures upon us
which melted us all into glorious, overflowing happiness. Even
insomuch as, that some ot the sinners asked me to baptise them
also. The dear children of God became so happy, that they
went on from heighth to height]}, till at last they all broke forth
with one accord in a most triumphant praise to God for the blessing
of our' new Chapel. And another such a laudable boasting I
brown's journal.
Ill
never heard. Their boasting was on this wise: The act of
those mothers in giving up their little children to God in baptism
brought to mind their former practice of giving their children
to the devil in the devil's bush, where they used to sacrifice their
children to Moloch, is now converted into a temple of the living,
true God, and in it, the-y now give up their children to Jesus. For
nearly all the timber in our church grew in the devil's bush. And
this occurred so forcibly to their minds to-day, that they were
transported to heaven at the idea. And this was their tx'iumph !
They mocked the devil down to the nethermost hell, but exalted
Jesus to the topless throne! 0, hallalujah !
Feb. 15. Saturday night, 11 o'clock.
The Lord into his garden come,
The spices yield a rich perfume,
The lillies grow and thrive.
Last night Brother Thomas Sey's class met in the Chapel, and
I went in and sat down as a spectator. The leader prayed in the
Galoo tongue, (for his class are all Galoo people,) but with Apos¬
tolic fervency. Then they all in tears sang one verse,
Alas!' and did my Saviour bleed, &c.
They sang, to appearance, as if the Saviour was literally be¬
fore their eyes. I never was so shocked by any singing before.
They then proceeded as usual, and the holy fire burned ! 0 how
I did and still wish there had been a dozen old Methodist preach¬
ers there to see the bush burn., Why, it was just like heaven.
This evening I met my class, and truly it was the richest time
I ever experienced. My forty members were all present, and the
blessed Jesus in the midst. Its commencement was glorious, its
middle was paradistical; but for me, we had the best of the wine
at the last of the feast. For after all had spoken of the good¬
ness of God in redemption, and of their love to Him for redeem¬
ing their souls, they could not forget His benevolence in building
us a house of worship. Then I arose and immediately improved
the favorable opportunity of telling them of all the means, process,
why and wherefore the house was built. I then gave way to
Brother Bascom, who had been on his feet about ten minutes
waiting for an opportunity to speak. Then Bascom addressed the
church as follows, (for the other three classes were present as
spectators.) My dear brethren, You see God's path in which he
came to its; He came to big America first; He blessed those
American people and made them love every body, as we do. Only
I know not how those white Americans came to love us poor
wicked country people so much. True, said he, we love every
body because every body else are better than we are. And if
those Americans, said he, love us so warmly, then how ought we
to love them. Come now, said he, let us all get Brown to make
112
brown's journal.
a book (write a letter,) of all our thanks and send it to big Ameri¬
ca, and tell all those people how glad and thankful we are for
this great gospel which they have sent us, and especially for this
great God-house. And Bascom repeated this in two or three
tongues that all might understand it. Then, said he, we have
not got anything to send to those American people, but we can all
do something toward sending this good gospel into the interior,
and so many of you as are willing to do what you can to send
the gospel to all our people, all rise up and let us see who you
hre. At this, every one in the house arose at once. One said, I
have but one sheep, I will give him. Said another, I have but
two chickens, and will give them. A third said, suppose you
find anything in my house which will help God's palaver into the
country, go and take it every bit. But others said, I have not
one thing to give, but I can go myself and tell the country people
what Jesus has done for my soul, and tell them to seek God too
and be happy, &c.
Now, I like the proposition last made, better than all the rest.
O that God would scatter these converts in all directions, and
make the wilderness glad for them. 0 Lord, spread the heavenly
light,
Feb. 16. Sunday night, 10 o'clock.
Sweet is the work, my God my King,
To praise thy name give thanks and sing!
At 10 o'clock, A. M., we had forty-two scholars in Sabbath
school, all filled with animation and interest, by which I was re-
newedly encouraged. The scholars would not consent to a close
till they had kepi up on the drill two and a half hours. Imme¬
diately after school Sister M. Harris having organized a female
prayer meeting a few days since, met her associates in a class
room in the church for that purpose. And in not more than five
minutes after Sabbath school had closed, the voice of prayer was
heard, louder and louder, till in a few minutes the flame seemed
to join on to heaven. At this, Geo. Hoag said to the others of
my boys, What thing is this we are doing to hark here and heaf
those women pray ? Come, said he, let all we go into the woods
and pray too. So they went about thirty rods from the house and
commenced a prayer in the woods, and some how or rather they
ran into the spirit at once. At this, Brother J. Seys, who loved
to pray as well as any body else, called the male members of his
class together at his own house and said to them: Suppose we
do not all pray God-strong (in faith,) this time, then all those
praying women and those praying boys will all get blessed, get
the start of us, and then when we go into prayer meeting or class
meeting our hearts will be so cold we shall be ashamed too much.
So Seys and his class began to pray, and the Holy Ghost seemed
brown's journal.
113
to pour his spirit upon them ; and which of the three fires were
the hottest, I could not decide. For I, being in the centre of the
three, thought I was in a gospel furnace sure enough. And
these flaming ones became so engaged in prayer that they forgot
our 1 o'clock preaching till 2 o'clock. I then preached to them
on the duty of keeping the Sabbath ; after which I baptised four
children and thirteen adults. This evening I preached a Mission¬
ary sermon, had a blessed prayer meeting and the Lord convert¬
ed two souls. O bless the Lord all heaven and earth.
Feb. 23. Sunday 10 o'clock, A.M. Yesterday morning near¬
ly all my people left town and went out to Robertsville to a Quar¬
terly-meeting. Robertsville is four miles from us. And I am
informed that they worked well till about 4 o'clock P. M. For at
this time they all gathered together for coming home. The Pre¬
siding Elder and all the brethren at that place, said all they could
to persuade them to remain over night, but in vain. They had
not said anything to me about staying over night nor I to them,
nor had I any expectation of their returning till to-night. But
they were not to forget our general family worship nor their class
meeting, for we have a general class meeting once in four weeks,
and last night was the regular night. Our meeting last night
was glorious.
This morning, after family prayer, they all went back to Roberts¬
ville. And because my hired girl gets but little privilege at our
own quarterly meetings, I remain at home, and all the rest are
gone to meeting.
And as this is a convenient time, I proposed to enlarge a little on
some of the above statements. For I get but very little time to
write, all I desre to write. But it may be asked, why I write at
all ? And much more, why I write so particular as I do, on
certain, or on the same points ? And here let me answer: First,
because my work is still an experiment, at least, to the general
church to whom I am in part responsible. And as this is the first
of the kind, and God having proceeded as he has in raising up a
new church here, I feel it my duty to give as full a description of
its foundation as possible.
For instance; it has already been reported, both by colonists,
natives, and even by some of our missionaries, that those natives
whom we report as such, are not converted : It is also reported,
by some of our enemies, that these natives make a profession,
only for the sake of obtaining money from us. Probably, they
have erroneously imagined this from two circumstances, First
when strangers come in to visit us, they see the most of our peo¬
ple decently clothed, and some of them have occasionly a few
leaves of tobacco to trade with.
But how do they get those articles ? Why as follows: First,
brother Seys, the superintendent of the mission, receives clothing
15
114
rbowm's journal.
form America for this very purpose, sends a certain quan 1 y
me, and directs me to give them to the natives of our town, co
I deal them out to any of our people who will c°nselnt t0 Wear
them, whether they are converted or not. And all who are con*
verted readily consent to wear them ; but it is verv rare that we
can persuade any one to wear American clothing till they, or he
is converted: and to such I do not give. And hence, some who
wish occassion to reproach us, and envy the work of God, when
they see the christians clothed, and in their right mind, and
living comfortable, they say, these people serve God for money.
But, secondly; where do they get their other articles ? I answer;
They work and buy them. And truly, this is one effect of the
gospel; yea, I do give them the gospal freely, but nothing more;
excepting to the sick, and to the starving, and this I will do still.
But there is another circumstance, which the ungodly are casting
into our teeth : That is we are sometimes imposed upon by these
natives: For it is true, we have had two or three instances,
wherein some of those natives would come to our altar, and try
to mimic the 'true penitent; they would whine, and would trem¬
ble ; and by and by they would jump as high as the true convert.
But is there any possibility of our being deceived in any case of
this kind ? by no means. For they have not shed one tear yet,
as every true penitent has ; neither has the perspiration rolled in
big drops down his temples, nor did he pray the prayer of re-
pentence as the true penitent; and although he told us, he had
got American religion, yet he could not tell us any more about it.
He was still totally ignorant of a change of heart as a brute,
and unanimated as a dry tree. Neither will they give up their
griggree voluntarily as all the true converts do : And such will
turn right around, and say, "daddy ! I be godman, 1 beg you, give
me money." But not one whom we have ever pronounced as
being converted, have ever asked, or gave us the least hint of
any such thing. And we have had two such instances, and no
doubt but we shall have many more, if the true work of the gospel
goes as it has done, so far. But I ask; is it a strange thing in
civilized America, to see the devil work thus in times of revivals?
By no means. But do they throw away all their converts because
one or two infidels imposed on them ? 0 no. With regard to
the genuineness of this work, I refer the reader to document 1.
(read preface).
Feb. 26. Wednesday night, 10 o'clock. Last night, we had
a most powerful prayer meeting, in which four souls were con¬
verted. At the close of meeting, I felt impressed, to tell the
brethren, that the next morning, I was going to see King's
Bango, and Peter, who both lived in one town, and make one
more attempt to get the gospel into their town. At this proposal,
many objections were made, because, that at the fast attempt we
brown's journal.
115
made, Bango threatened to kill us, if we made another attempt.
But when they saw I was bent on going, they all said amen.
We then all knelt down, and prayed to God fervently for protec¬
tion and success in the dangerous enterprise.
This morning at 9 o'clock, I took Simon Peter and Rufus
Spaulding for interpreters, twelve barrels tobacco, and eight yards
of shining for a dash, (present) and away we went to see the
two kings. As soon as we arrived, I told the kings that I had a
little palaver for them, and if they would let me tell them, I
would give them a dash. For I knew it was a universal custom
among them, to hear any message whatever, on condition of a
present, and taking, or laying the hand on their feet. So they
accepted the dash, and we told them our business. That is, we
told them that we wanted to come there the next Sabbath, and
hold meeting in their town. But they rigidly objected to it, and
offered us our dash back again. But we were determined not to
receive the dash till we had told them something more of the
consequences of rejecting us. So I and my colleagues walked
up to the kings, and squeezed their feet in our hands. Then Si¬
mon and I waxed bold, and told them that the American God had
sent us, and that if they were determined to reject our message,
they must expect to receive all the woes which God had pronounc¬
ed on all cities and villages, people and nations, who reject the
gospel. And when we pronounced those threatenings, and ex¬
postulated with them, they both trembled just like Felix. Final¬
ly, Bango arose in the midst of it, told me to sit down, and he
and King Peter would go aside and talk the palaver to them¬
selves. As soon as they had left us. Simon blamed and reproved
me sharply ; for, said he, if we had talked ten minutes longer
God would have converted them both, and the palaver been let.
But after about one hour, the kings returned, still trembling, and
told us that if it was true that the American God was going to
make a palaver about it, we might have their town next Sabbath,
but no longer. Then we left them, and returned in good spirits.
My people are praising God all over the town, for the prospect of
carrying the gospel to Bango's.
Feb. 29. Saturday night, 12 o'clock. This morning I sent to
RobertsviJle, and invited King Zoda Quee and his brethren to
come over and help us carry war (as we called the gospel) to King
Bango's town. We have been making preparations all this day,
for the campaign, and are ready for a march to-morrow morning.
The natives call our anticipated enterprise to Bango's a war;
first, because Bango threatened not long since to kill us as he
kills war men, and second, because we are informed that the na¬
tives in the interior are making preparations for war, to kill us for
our religion.
Brother Zoda Quee arrived here at sun-set, with eight of his
116
brown's journal.
most pious brethren, and met us in general class meeting this
evening. In this meeting, our whole gospel troop were faithiully
inspected, both their arms and ammmunition. And al w om
we found deficient, we set aside to watch the paltry stun, w lch
we were to leave behind. And all we found efficient, according
to the Law of the Lord, and who would lap water like a dog, we
marshalled. That is, we found some who were afraid to risk
their lives against Bango's former threatnings. We have laid
all our plans for the besiegement, what to do, and what not to
do; what to say, and what not to say. Every one of us have
agreed to go, speak and act as in the immediate presence of
God, so that if old Bango kill us, we may die innocent martyrs,
and go right to heaven.
Some think we are extremely hazardous in this attempt. But
still, I am of sanguine opinion, that nothing is of equal impor¬
tance to us at present, as that Bango and Peter be subdued.
Thay own the peple all around us, and but little can be done by
the gospel, unless we first subdue the kings by it. Bango's son,
the Prince, has experienced religion, and is under fearful perse¬
cution. There is no probability of our enlarging our Zion, till
those kings are brought under the power of the gospel. And if
we prevail, the victory will be glorious; but if we prevail not,
then we hazard our lives. But if I, or we fall in the battle,
heaven is our home.
March 1—Sunday night, 12 o'clock. This morning, at day¬
break, our sexton rung our sweet sounding two pound bell, all
through our town, and awoke the people. And according to
arrangement, those who were going to Bango's, all arose, and
while their rice was boiling, all came into the church for prayer
as usual. At 7 o'clock, we all met at the old palaver house,
organized ourselves into platoons, under officers, in a regular
train, and took up a line of march for Bango's. And as our army
consisted of men and women, it may be inquired, whether there
was not some laughing in this organizing ? I answer, no, not
so much as one smile. And from its first commencement, till we
reached this place, there was never a more solemn procession
walked the earth. And well we might be solemn; for every one
knew that his life was at stake that day. We traveled seven
miles, in a very crooked path, over big logs, mud holes, and
creeks, and trains of drivers, (see note L,) but not one word was
spoken by any person, after we left Heddington, till we reached
Bango's town, where I am now writing. We were met at the
entrance of tbe town by Prince Bango, who conducted us all to
their palaver house, which he had comfortably seated yesterday.
He then sent for the two Kings to come out and Isee* us. But
these old men were very indifferent. However, they came and
shook our hands coolly, but looked very crabbed. 'The Prince
brown's journal.
117
then conducted me to his own, new, neat, little mud-house, which
he evacuated this morning for my accommodation, and in which
I now sit, writing. As soon as I left the palaver house, the two
Kings and their head-men went aside to consult, whether they
themselves should hear the preaching or not. And after about
one hour they returned, and told us that they were ready to hear
the palaver. So Simon and Prince Bango seated the people, and
at 11 o'clock, 1 and my interpreter stood in the midst.
After prayer, I read the first and third chapters of Genesis, and
then explained on them for two hours, as plain as possible. First,
1 told them who, what, and where God was, as well as I could.
I then referred them to God's works, and so led off on depravity.
I tried to convince them that they were sinners by nature, and
sinners by practice. Brother Simon then expostulated with them
fifteen minutes, and then closed. But immediately after we had
pronounced the benediction, the devil entered into Prince Peter,
and took full possession of his heart. He roared and screamed,
he blasphemed the true Deity, and cursed the name of our holy
religion.
A few moments after, another crazy, ranting devil took posses¬
sion of King Peter's head woman, and she soon became more
fractious than Mary Magdalene. She cursed every body, every
thing, and herself, too. But my people remained calmly stayed
on God. At 2 o'clock we called the people together again, to
have another God palaver.
I read the fifty-third chapter of Isaiah, and explained on it for
two hours, till 1 had got the character, sufferings, and design of
Jesus, pretty well before them. Brothers Simon, Bascom, and
King Zoda Quee, all exhorted them in a most powerful manner.
The words cut, and must have pricked the hearts of our hearers.
And we all discovered it, too. But we closed our meeting, in
expectation of going home in a few minutes after. But immedi¬
ately after meeting, the hour and power of darkness overspread
the whole town in two minutes. For King Bango went immedi¬
ately to King Peter and asked him whether he intended to em¬
brace religion or not. And in the same moment, two or seven
devils entered into King Peter, and made him act far worse than
the man of the tombs, so that no one dare go nigh him. He raged
like a fiery draggon. King Bango is a Pessah king, and King
Peter is a Goloo, under tribute to Bango. But he insulted Ban-
go to the utmost, till we had no idea but blood would be shed in
the town.Finally, King Peter called all his people to his part of
the town, and they armed themselves for battle. He and his peo¬
ple threatened to murder me and my people for disturbing their
town. The prince declared he would kill somebody, any way.
But King Bango called all his people to the other part of the
town, and told all his people that if they would turn from their
118
brown's journal.
idols and seek for God, he wonld turn with them. But notwith¬
standing they were all convicted of sin, they every one denied
him, and called him crazy. Then said he to his people: True,!
am an old man, and I love all my people. But I must die by and
bye; and if I die as I am, I must burn in hell fire eternally. But,
said he, suppose I give myself to God now, and then die on God's
side, I shall go to that good place, and always be happy. Here,
said he, take my hand, for 1 bid you all good bye, I shall try hard
to settle my palaver with the American God to-night. And if
you will all go to hell, I will not go with you. He then came to
me, took hold of my foot, and begged me to stay over night, and
to command all my people to remain also. And to this I consent*
ed gladly, and so did all my people. But all this time the whole
town was in a high confusion. My people all were perfectly
calm; and as soon as 1 requested them to stay over night, Brother
Simon immediately called them all into the palaver house, where
they commenced speaking as in a love-feast, in perfect order,
which soon checked the confusion in town ; for the wicked gather¬
ed around them to hear what was said. As for Bango, behold,
he prayeth; but his long struggling prayer and flowing tears,
soon became irresistable, for several of his people loped their
heads and began to weep bitterly, before sunset. Yea, King Pe¬
ter and all his people became silent as death, under the power of
Bango's prayer. The evening came on, and our officers gather¬
ed the people to the palaver house for preaching. But not one of
King Peter's people was to be seen.
My first work at this time was to remove their last, and most
stubborn objection to embracing religion. That is, their fears of
being destroyed by wai, by the savage tribes around them, who
are invariably hostile to all religion but their own. And to re¬
move this objection, I commenced at 1st Samuel, 17th chapter,
and went on telling them war stories for aboui half an hour. I
told them how God had ever fought for his people, and gave them
victory in every case, whenever he found h is people true. I told
them that the only sure way to overcome their enemies was to
embrace the religion of God, and live holy. I told them that if
their enemies came upon them while they were living holy, they
might fight them without fear, and be sure of gaining the victory.
I also told them of the reports of Avar from the east, preparing for
Heddington, but, said I, we shall not run one step if it comes, but
stand and fight in the name of the Lord. And from this, I lead
of on repentence, and from that to faith in Jesus. At this time,
the very air and all things else seemed to change where we were.
After talking two hours, we saw there was trouble in the camp of
the enemp. After me, the exhorters, kings, and some of the wo¬
men spoke as I never heaad man speak before. The speakers
and hearers were all in a flow of tears, and perspiration, as if the
brown's journal.
119
judgment day had come. And while the people were reeling,
wringing their hands, and groaning deeply, Bango tumbled from
his seat. We then immediately prepared us an altar, consisting
of a long pole extended across the palaver house, sanctified it by
prayer, dragged Bango, who could not creep, to it, and invited his
people to follow him. The altar was thronged in a moment.
One part of our arrangement last night was, that when we ar¬
rived here, none of our people except the exhorters, class leaders,
and kings, were to enter into any debate with this people, or
walk about their town as usual, nor shout, nor pray loud, unless
we got some one to the altar, and then they were all to come
forth at once, and all pray at once. Our object in this was, to
convince the people that the excellency of the power was of God,
and not of us. For we knew that to them, we were putting our
God in opposition to their gods, and we knew pretty well what
our God would do. And as soon as I gave the signal, our whole
company, forty-two in number, dropped on their knees, and as one
man, all began to pray as one voice. They stopped not to com¬
pliment the Lord, as backsliders do, but immediately began to
climb the skies by faith. They prayed as if they knew the Lord
would answer now. They prayed for nothing but those broken
hearted ones before them. Nor did they pray in vain; for after
such a struggle as I never witnessed before, for fifteen or eighteen
minutes, old King Bango and seventeen of his people, were leap¬
ing as if they would leap to heaven. They were all so happy in
Jesus, they knew not what to do with themselves, only to jump,
and as did he who was laid at the gate of the beautiful temple
in the days of Peter and John, and praise Jesus. My people now
thought they were at liberty, and surely they used it too, for an¬
other such a shouting never rolled through these dark regions be¬
fore
It is now 4 o'clock in the morning, but no one is weary. Ever
since 10 o'clock last evening there has been a continual praising
and shouting to Jesus. But while I am writing in my little
mud house, all my people with these new converts are in a solid
body marching to and fro through the town, shouting and prais¬
ing Jesus. At this moment they are in the midst of King Peter's
part of the town, singing,
Blow ye the trumpet, blow, &c.
King Peter and all his people have shut themselves up, and
barred all their doors. O, glory to God ! who among men or an¬
gels can half describe my feelings at this time ? How high above
all description is my triumphant gratitude in Jesus. 0 glory,
hallalujah to God. I must go out now and help my people shout
a little louder. Hallalujah!
March 29—Monday night, 12 o'clock. This, morning at 6
120
brown's journal.
o'clock, King Bango came to me and earnestly requested me to
remain with them through the day, and to require all my people
to remain also. I called all my people together, and although
we had important business at home, yet, for the sake of souls,
every one agreed to stay. But here were forty-two of us on the
ground, and we had not eat any thing since we left Heddington,
yesterday morning. For when we left home, we thought to
have returned that night, and hence, we brought no food with us;
moreover, we pledged ourselves, not to eat any thing belonging
to Bango's people, through the whole campaign. But I was de¬
termined that this should not hinder the work of God. So I took
three of our standards, and away went to Heddington. "We took
breakfast iu haste, loaded ourselves with provisions at the mission
house, and returned at 11 o'clock, A. M.; and my people not
having eaten any thing for*thirty-five hours, were all ready to
receive us when we arrived. At 2 o'clock we met for preaching,
and telling experience. But before the meeting closed, I orga¬
nized King Bango and seventeen of his people into a society, and
appointed Simon Peter to be their leader. These eighteen added
to our forty-two, made us a fine regiment of sixty soldiers, all
well equipped for another engagement. Now look out, King
Peter !
Soon after we had closed our meeting, this whole church made
their own arrangement to attack King Peter and storm his castle.
Here were Kings Thom, Zoda Quee, and Bango, with Simon
Peter, Brince Thom, and Prince Bango, all laying a plot to en¬
snare poor King Peter. And very soon the church began to
walk, as one would suppose, indifferently about town, as if they
were bidding every body a final farewell, and all were about to
clear out. King Peter's people had opened their doors, suppo¬
sing the war was all over. King Bango, pretending to be walk¬
ing by King Peter's castle, asked for a drink of water, stepped
in, and sat down ; and, in fact, before Peter's people mistrusted
any evil, every house of theirs had one or more of those Chris¬
tians in it. And after they had thus stationed themselves, some
one gave Bango the countersign, at which he sprang at King
Peter, wrapped his arms around his neck, and began to pray
with all his power; and as soon as the rest heard him, they
immediately began to pray in every house. Peter tried to get
away, but Bango held on t-o him, till he began to melt and weep
under such powerful prayer. But as soon as I heard King Peter
begin to weep, I went in among them and gave bail for him till
evening, for I doubted whether he had sufficient knowledge of
faith to receive pardon in the right way to retain it j and all the
warriors gave them quarters till evening. At this King Peter
called all his people together, and gave them a melting jfddress,
•all in tears, and begged them to seek the Lord with him. Night
brown's journal.
121
came on, and Peter, with a goodly number of his people, were
the first in the palaver house. His raging Prince came in sob¬
bing like a poor broken-hearted child.
1 went in among them, and first of all, I could but mark the
eyes of the Heddington brethren, how they snapped and sparkled.
I preached from Romans 3: 25. After I had preached one hour
and three-quarters, I gave way for exhortations. Then Simon
and the three converted Kings, one after another, opened their
gospel artillery on King Peter, till his poor heart was all broken
in pieces, and he had no more strength left in his body, and his
Prince was but little better. We then prepared our altar, dedi¬
cated it to God, explained its intent, and invited the broken¬
hearted to come forth. And of the broken-hearted, they needed
no urging, but rushed forward. Some came as if they were
hurled by some almighty supernatural hand ; and in a moment,
the whole church appeared as if they were literally at a throne of
grace, pleading the merits of Jesus. As for Prince Peter, he
prayed like a man wide awake, sensibly dropping into he'll. Of
all prayers any of us ever heard, his beat all for horror. But,
0, the blessed Jesus came at last, and brought salvation with
him ; yea, he came in power, for in not more than two minutes
after he came, he converted nineteen of these poor souls. Some
of our brethren think that twenty-four were converted, but some
of them are not quite clear. King Peter is for kissing every
body's feet; his head woman is sitting on the altar, and says that
is her home ; she kisses the altar every few minutes. Prince
Peter has built a large fire, and is walking about with a blazing
torch in his hand, gathering up their gods and burning them.
And my dear people are all alive after the dangerous engage¬
ment, triumphing and shouting victory through the blood of Jesus,
on this consecrated ground. They give all the glory to Jesus,
O Hallelujah to Jesus, Hosanna forevermore. I have shquted
to-night till I cannot make any more noise, and I now must
write, shout!
March 3. Tuesday, 9 o'clock, P. M. My holy army arrived
home at Heddington at 11 o'clock, A. M. And not a man has
been killed or wounded. At 6 o'clock, A. M. we Had a most
heavenly love-feast on Bangs' Hill (we named Bango's town
Bangs' Hill this morning, in honor of Dr. N. Bangs in America,)
in which I organized or added sixteen of those converts to the
church, which makes thirty-four converts in about twenty-six
hours, for only two days work. The two Kings would not let
us leave, till we all promised to return again next Saturday night
and hold a big meeting (as they call it.) over the Sabbath. Ban-
go and Peter have engaged to call home all their people who are
living off on farms and in half towns, and command them all
to be present so long as we shall require. They are all extreme-
16 •
122
brown's journal.
ly anxious that all their people should hear and embrace the gos¬
pel. I appointed Simon Peter to be their preacher in charge and
class leader; and in a general flow of tears from every eye, shook
hands, committed them to God, and at 9 o'clock bid them fare¬
well.
O glory, glory be to my ever blessed Jesus. O God of my
forefathers spread the everlasting gospel. Call the north and
south together. Hasten the concentration of the east and west.
O make them all gravitate to the perfect centre, Christ. O come
down and shake this dark, wicked nation !
March 6, Friday night, 1 1 o'clock. This evening we have
had another general class meeting ; and as my manner is in such
meeting, if their be any business to do, I attend to it in the com¬
mencement of the meeting ; that when the members leave,
they may go in the spirit of devotion rather than in the spirit of
anything else. And our first business this evening was to make
our arrangements for going to Bangs' Hill to-morrow night, to
commence our general meeting. And it was highly amusing in¬
deed to me, to hear what and how many different plans my peo¬
ple proposed to get the gospel net around Bango's people, for a
wilder tribe is.not known in the bush. Hosts of them ran away
last Sabbath after we arrived there. However, we made our ar¬
rangements in several particulars, and from our eighty members
present, we selected fifty-six, to which King Zoda Quee is to add
twenty more to-morrow afternoon, which will make us an army
of seventy-six choice soldiers for Christ. We expect to take up
march for Bangs' Hill, at 2 o'clock to-morrow, P. M., and attack
tho powers of darkness at 6 o'clock.
To prepare my people for this engagement, I preached last
night from 2 Cor. 10:3-4-5. And this analogy being so familiar
to them, that by their actions I presume they have never under¬
stood a sermon better! All my people are in high spirits, but
uncommonly solemn. And at this moment 11-J o'clock, P. M.,
more than fifty of my people are struggling mightily in prayer in
their houses, that Jesus may go with and preside over us on Bangs'
Hill to-moqjow and next. O may our great conquering General
go with us, and show us his great salvation to the uttermost. 0
may the breaker come up before us and head our feeble army to
glorious victory. 0 Christ, shake this dark bloody kingdom of
violence until the heathen shall know thee, and bow to the shrine
of the victorious gospel of Jesus. O let the little stone smite the
beastly image, conquer and reign over the whole realm of the
universe.
March 7th 1S40. War indeed,—Fire and blood ! This morn¬
ing at four o'clock, we were alarmed at the firing of a musket
at King Thorn's farm, about a half a mile from us: And while
we were thinking what it meant, for near half an hour, we heard
° *
brown's journal.
123
some one hollowing in the woods, making toward town as if in
great haste, crying oat, war in the path, war in the path. This was
an old native women, probably sixty years old. Thom turned out
at once, met the women, and examined her. She informed him,
that a few moments since, the farm from whence she came was
thronged with war people, that they had caught her, but was
rescued by her husband who shot her antagonist dead on the
spot, and that she narrowly made her escape in a by-path, and
came to us. By this time Thorn's people were all up. And while
the women was talking, and King Thom was doubting, (I was
yet in bed) behold the enemy appeared in sight. The day had just
broken upon us, but not so as to give much light. The stars
glistened over our heads, and the bright rays of the morning star,
beamed on their polished muskets and spears, which gave us the
first discovery of them, within twelve rods of us. King Thom
hailed them in four different languages, but they gave him no
answer. They were discovered to be in three divisions, one
standing still, the other two were making each way around the
town. S. Harris, an American, happened to be at our house at
this time, and one more American in town by the name of Bennet
Demory. Harris went out in town, saw the enemy \ and when
he returned to get his musket, he told me to get out of bed and load
all our muskets as quick as possibe, for war was at hand. I im¬
mediately got out of bed, and dropped on my knees in prayer to God,
to know what to do. And while I was praying, Harris went out,
and after hailing the right wing and receiving no answer, he
fired into it. This righted them about, and they returned to the
main body. By this time, Thom, and eleven of his men sallied
down on the left wing, and all twelve fired into it. The enemy
returned him a fire of forty or fifty muskets at once, wounding one
of my brethren (mortally, I fear) who came into my chamber
with neafly all his bowels in his hands. But Thorn's fire wheeled
the wing, and they also returned to the %aain body. By this
time, I was loading muskets; for we had at this time, twenty-one
muskets, and a hundred ready made cartridges in the house.
All Thorn's people, except the twelve who had muskets, im¬
mediately ran into the thick bush. Thom, and nine of his men
retired under the lee of the mission house, ready to fire on the
enemy, when they came up to put fire to our houses, as we ex¬
pected every moment they would do. One of Thorn's men join¬
ed me in the chamber, and Demory joined Harris below. At
this time I had in my house, Harris's wife, two hired girls, and
twenty-six children. Three of my boys were large enough to
handle a musket, and these I retained : But I ordered the three
women, and the other children to escape in a certain direction,
where I supposed no danger was : They attempted to do this,
but they had not gone more than six rods from the house, when
124
brown's journal.
they saw the slave-catchers within three rods of them, leaping-
to catch them. But they wheeled in an instant, and did but
escape to the house. At this, the enemy raised the most awful,
terrifying screaming, yelling, hooping, blowing horns and shells,
rattling old irons, clattering drums, that the world ever heard,
by this time the engagement was fully organized, and the enemy's
balls and slugs were flying as hail stones through my house. I
was now pretty full of business. I commanded all the children
and women, to retire in a bedroom in the chamber, and all lay
flat on the floor, that the balls might pass over them. The enemy
were now in a solid body in rear of the mission house, in an open
field of about four acres, and hundreds within six rods of us,
pouring their balls, slugs, and poisoned arrows at us, like a
terrible storm. Demory and Harris were the only two men who
stood below, in front of the enemy, and Jar vis by Nichols at the
window above, facing the enemy, firing muskets as fast as a
boy could hand them, and another boy to return them to me for
loading. We had a fair view of the' enemy from the chamber
window, and there could not have been less than four or five
hundred of them. Demory and Harris happened to have four or
five pounds of buckshot, which they used in a sweeping manner.
The enemy drew up within three rods of us, to a weakly picket
fence, and while some were trying to break through others were
pouring their slugs and arrows at us. Nichols, a native, at the
window, made an awful slaughter among them, till at last, he
received two heavy slugs in his breast, which brought him to the
floor, and I supposed him to be dead. I dragged him into the
other department with the first wounded man : He had probably
fired about twenty shots before he fell. I then ran to the window
at which he had fallen, and having eleven muskets loaded I
renewed the (ire from the window. At this time the sun was up,
and old Gotarah q^ade his appearence near the picket fence.
They ran up and down this fence, not knowing its weakness,
though they caught hold, and shook it mightily, yet they did not
shake it down as they easily might have done, had they known
it. But when old Gotarah, the great war chief came up, he got
behind our store-house broke through the fence, and came into
the yard with hosts behind him, while they roared like Demons.
But others still continued on the other side of the fence firing.
The balls and arrows flew and whistled thick and fast around my
head, while I stood, as it were, looking down from the window,
over them, loading and fireing with all my ability into their
thickest huddles. Gotarah rushed on, roaring like a mommoth
leopard, and saying come on, come on my fine fellows; till he
finally drove Harris and Demory into the house: Here they stood
in the open door, and continued the fire, while the enemy were
within two rods of them, firing. This was an awful moment.
brown's journal.
125
I stood at the window, and saw in the gropes as I fired, men
hewing down each other, as if a third party was in the field.
Their screams were terrific; our ammunition was just gone; and
Gotarah attempts to force the house. But at his first leap for the
door he falls a lifeless corpse at our feet. The enemy now in water
too deep, and the current rather strong, and a warm fire too,
took their slave ropes which they brought on purpose to bind us,
slipped two of them around Gotarah's neck in haste, and went
off in a hurry. And from day light to that time, as I saw from
the window, they were carrying off their dead. And no doubt
but we were glad to see them turn their backs. The engage¬
ment continued one hour and twenty-two minutes. But they left
us in horrible confusion. When they left us, Demory and Harris
had only two charges of ammunition left, and I had only one
loaded musket, and one cartridge. So that one half minute
more, we should have been signed over, to their cannibal glut¬
tony. But we were now brought to another important conclusion.
For we knew not at first, that the enemy were gone off home:
We knew not but they were still near us, in the bush, recruiting
for another attack, and perhaps creeping around to give us a
sudden attack on the other side of the town, as their maimer is.
But the question was, shall we now try to make our escape, or
not ? A host of highly important circumstances now rushed into
my mind. That is, if we do not make our escape, while, per¬
haps, we may, and the enemy return and murder us here, then
our blood will be on our own hands. But if we flee to save our
lives, then what will become of all the war stories, which we
have told Bango's and Peter's people ? For the very substance
of all those war stories which I told on Bangs' Hill only last
Sabbath, have literally and fully come to pass, in less than one
week. And if I flee now for fear of the enemy, then all my
people, and the whole nation, will have the most strong, con-
sistant grounds, which they possibly can have, to doubt, and set
themselves in defiance of the entire revelation of God. For all
who have been converted, have trusted in what I told them about
God, just as the children of Israel did to Moses. All those things
came up in my mind far quicker than I can write them. Finally
1 concluded that I had rather die a martyr-, than betray the
Gospel. Thus I immediately, began to try to strengthen the
hands and confidence of the brav.e few who were fortunately with
me, and told them we would not fear, but stand the ground in the
name of Israel's God, and trust to his salvation. To this they
all submitted.
The next business was to attend to the wounded. We return¬
ed to the chamber and found Brother Nichols, who was wounded
at the window, able to stand on his feet. Brother Baker, the
native who was wounded at the first shot of the enemy, was in his
126
brown's journal.
fall senses, happy in Jesus, but nearly all his intestines lay on the
floor. We gathered them up, and returned them as well as we
could, and sewed up the wound. About one hour after the battle
ceased, king Zoda Quee, from Kobertsville, drew near the town,
and hailed us, to know who was in town, and whether we were
alive or not, for he had been hearing of the whole battle. At
first, we supposed it to be a hail from the enemy ; but we soon
knew his voice, and answered him. And to our great joy, Zoda
came in with sixteen old warriors, well armed. At this, we soon
ventured out on the battle field, to see what might be discovered
thereon. And O, such a scene I never saw before, and devoutly
hope I never may again. Blood, brains, fingers, pieces of flesh,
knives, arrows, and griggrees in great abundance. But 0, the
that in which they went off exceeded all the rest; for this also
was a gore of blood, not only on the ground, but streams of blood
from their wounded lit on the bushes and bodies of trees as they
passed along in haste. Flesh and griggree were strewed along
in the path also. I should not have thought that a thousand men
had so much blood in them, as is on the ground within one mile
of Heddington. All the natives around us who heard the terrible
firing this morning, immediately prepared for battle, and began
to flock into town at 2 o'clock. And from that time till dark this
evening, they have been flocking in. All the natives of the land
have an invariable practice of carrying off all their dead in battle
to their homes ; but they were so overloaded on this occasion,
they were obliged to leave thirteen very heavy, six feet, four inch
fellows, but a few rods from our house. Our natives dragged
tliem together on the bloody field, where they are to lay till to¬
morrow, for a witness against all the idolatrous heathen of the
interior, as they flock in to view the awful scene. At 4 o'clock
P. M., Capt. C. Barker, from Caldwell, arrived here with twenty
volunteers, all Americans, and well armed. And who can tell
how they refreshed us, and how welcome they were into the
Mission house ! Capt. Barker and all his men, with as many
more natives, are all on guard, while I am now writing at 12^
o'clock at night, we all expect another attack every hour, or at
least at day break. But beside the Americans we have about
three hundred Native warriors in town, who are to remain through
the night, they are all well armed and eager to meet the boat¬
swains, our enemies.
And of course I shall not sleep any to-night, therefore I pro¬
pose to notice the process and providence of God in this battle.
First. Last December there was an excitement of war among us,
and Heddington being threatened by the savages, the governor
sent me six muskets and one hundred ready-made cartridges.
At that time the governor ordered all the war men of our town
to meet him at Millsburgh, to carry war into the interior. Our
brown's journal.
127
men went to Millsburgh, were there equipped with arms, but
the campaign was abandoned, and the men of our town were per¬
mitted to retain their muskets for the time being, and they
brought them to Heddington. About three weeks after this Col.
Prout wrote me to collect in those muskets and keep them until
he ordered them home ; I collected fourteen of them, so that, in¬
cluding my own gun, we had twenty-one muskets in the house all
this time. And last Thursday Harris and Demory went to Mon¬
rovia and brought home five or six pounds of buck shot, and two
pounds of fine powder for hunting deer. Those two men were
my head carpenters in all my buildings, and having been faithful
I told them I would board them two weeks for nothing, and they
might hund. Harris's wife was my assistant teacher. But we
had no more idea of a war at this time than if we never had
heard of war. True, we heard that the natives one hundred
miles east of us were making up a war to carry somewhere, but
no one knew where. And we constantly hear so many such
reports that we pay no attention to them. We had not heard one
word of war from the north, from whence we were threatened
thre'e.months since, and from whence this war came.
But again, the mysterious providence of God in the engagement
Our house has no ceiling, and only covered with half inch
boards, which was but very little impediment to their iron slugs
and leaden balls, when they were so near to as. There were
over 30 persons in my house, and the balls flew thick among us ;
yet, excepting the two wounded Bre., but little harm was done.
Sister Harris while sitting by side the iirst wounded Bro., had a
ball, after passing through two half inch boards, cut a round
hole through her ear-lock, and the ball passed through another
three-quarter inch board, and went out in town. The very Jast
musket, which had six or eight cartridges in it, and when it went
off it kicked violently, bruised my thumb, and frightened the
enemy horribly ; for its contents passed through a keg of powder
which a native had on his back, and it exploded in their midst.
This was the only musket which missed fire on our side through
all the battle. Again, after a few scattering shots at the com¬
mencement, there were only three of us permanently to fight the
battle against such a mighty host. It is impossible for me to tell
the exact number of the enemy, but according to my most san¬
guine judgment I should judge there were three or four hundred
who bore muskets, and one hundred with bows and arrows, who
kept scouting about, and another one hundred with spears, knives
and jevilons. I stood at the chamber window where I could
overlook every foot of ground, and see every motion. And from
the time that my boys\vere ordered to lay on the floor at the
commencement of battle to its close, they were all praying loud
and ardently for deliverance. But how many of the enemy were
128
brown's journal.
slain we know not as yet, but a horrible slaughter has undoubted¬
ly been made among them. And it is my opinion by what I
discovered in battle among the enemy, that they must have slain
more of their own men than possibly we could have slain.
Surely, the God of the armies of Israel hath done this. And
this must be the conclusion beyond all dispute or possible doubt.
March 8. Sunday night, 9 o'clock. Our dear Brother Baker
who came into our chamber yesterday morning lugging his bow¬
els in his hands, died at 8 o'clock, A. M. He died just as I wish
to die, in his full senses, and heaven already in his soul. He
embraced relig/on last July, was without any reproof till three
weeks ago to-day, at which time God sanctified his soul. Since
that time he has been a flame of holy fire. And there being a
number of Americans here, who were acquainted with him, and
who insisted on burying him under arms. We buried him at 1
o'clock, at the feet of my dear wife, at whose feet he first found
the Saviour.
At 9 o'clock, A. M., thirty or forty men left town and entered
the war path of the enemy to see what might be ascertained
therein. At 4 o'clock, P. M., ten volunteers, all Americans, ar¬
rived here from Monrovia, and not only came well armed, but
brought us five hundred ready-made cartridges. But just before
sunset our scouting party who went out at 9 o'clock, returned.
But before they came in sight we heard them screaming, and all
of us supposed them to be the enemy returning to give us anoth¬
er attack. Hundreds seized their muskets and prepared to fire on
them as soon as they came in sight. But fortunately they sent
a messenger forward to inform us who they were. The causes
of their screaming and hooping was this: They had followed
the war path about twelve miles, at which place or distance they
saw a side path much trod, as if the enemy had turned aside to
wavlay tbom unawares. And here they saw abundance of blood
also. At this, all the Americans, fifteen of them, turned back
supposing- they had overtaken the enemy, for they heard a groan¬
ing o/F in the*woods. But King Zoda Quee, with twenty of his
men were determined to follow the side-path and know, if possi¬
ble. its intent. He ordered his men to follow him with their mus¬
kets in hand ready to fire on the enemy at his order. Zoda led
them on slow]}' for about four rods, when at once they found
themselves amidst the dead. Some were partly covered with
sand, some with leaves and many not covered at all. He stepped
near to one partly covered with sand, and behold it was the great
champion Gotarah. King Zoda Quee stripped him of his armor,
his ornaments and his griggrees, fastened his fingers in his Jong,
neatly braided hair, and with one stroke of his heavy jevilen,
severed his head and came off with it in his hand. They over¬
took the Americans before they reached town, and this head
brown's journal.
129
caused the triumphant screaming. They came into town and as
soon as the head was known by others who were familiar with
the features, the whole concourse of people made nearly as much
noise as was in battle.
Gotarah was a boatswain man. A war King of high renown,
in that numerous tribe of Cannibals, but an absolute terror to all
other tribes so far as he is known. For years he has been famed
as the most successful warrior on the Continent. He has five or
six hundred blood-thirsty villains at his feet constantly roving
over the land, plundering slaves at every town, to glut the mar¬
kets on the coast, while their bread and meat was only human
flesh. The Americans have been acquainted with him for years,
and they ail brand him as a notorious, offensive, treacherous, de¬
testable, lying, cruel, impudent, barbarous Cannibal. But the
cup of his iniquity was filled up. (See his character, document
second.)
News from the enemy. Soon after the scouting party came
in, we received the following intelligence from well qualified
witnesses. One of our reporters is a Mandingo man whom the
enemy brought with them for eating, and the other is one of our
own townsmen, who was taken prisoner yesterday morning at
the farms or half town, where we heard the first gun fired. The
Mandingo informs us that the enemy crossed the St. Paul's river
last Wednesday night on rafts, and retiring a few rods from the
bank, lay still all day Thursday, till dark. Thursday night they
started with an intention of giving'us an attack on Friday morn¬
ing, but soon lost their way, and were obliged to stop where they
were till morning; and being, they knew not where, they con¬
cealed themselves through the day in a ratan swamp, and sent
out spies to seek and prepare a path. On Friday evening they
started, came within four miles of us and there encamped, to
prepare for battle in the morning. Here Gotarah killed another
Mandingo prisoner whom he had brought along for this purpose,
and he and his officers ,[eat him up. And, says our informants,
Gotarah and his officers swore they would never eat again, till
they had eaten Brown's liver and drank his blood. He would
not suffer his soldiers to eat anything that night, and told them
he would kill the first man who attempted to eat, till they could
eat King Thom and such of his people as were not fit for market.
After this they lit their torches and came on. They intended to
have passed through the half town unnoticed by the farmers, but
their torches shown into their houses, and an alarm was made at
once by the farmers. And as they started to run, the enemy
caught three of them. They caught one woman as she passed
out the door before her husband, but he coming out with a load¬
ed musket in his hand, stepped up to the man who had hold of
his wife and let the heavy contents of his musket into the liver
17
130
rhown's journal.
of the plunderer. And this was the report which we heard yes*
terday morning, and this was the woman who came screaming to
alarm us. The man made his escape also with all the rest of the
farmers, except the first two who were immediately bound. Our
informants also tell us, that Gotarah came on and set down about
fifty rods from the Mission house, and sent on his under Kings to
take the town. Gotarah remained there until we had shot down
six of his under Kings, which was all he had, and then in a terri¬
ble rage he arose up, and swore he would kill the Ameriean God
or have Brown ; and thus he rushed on as aforesaid. They far¬
ther informed us that when the enemy fled they went in great dis¬
tress and confusion. That all such as were not too badly wound¬
ed to bear any burthen, were loaded with their dead. That many
who were able to bear burthens when they left the field, being
but slightly wounded, bled so much on the path they became
weak and were obliged to leave many of their dead on the path.
Those who carried Gotarah and his dead officers, became weak,
kept falling back, while the stronger rushed ahead ; and by and
by they imagined that we were after them, they turned aside, left
Gotarah and his dead officers in the bush, and went on. The in¬
formants say that there could not have been less than one hun¬
dred dead men carried off! But they went on to the St. Paul's
where they crossed thither, and while they were rushing on their
rafts to cross the river, the prisoners who were taken at the half
town yesterday morning, and this Mandingo, all three, wheeled
about, marched through their midst unmolested, and came off.
The Mandingo and one of those prisoners are in town with us,
have been under examination more than two hours, but what has
become of the other man Ave know not. All the old men in town
tell us that we shall assuredly have another attack from the same
enemy as noon as they can recruit and raise a reinforcement. And
ahat accorsoog to their general custom, this will be done immedi¬
ately.
We have now in town thirty American volunteers, and about
three hundred native warriors, all well armed, and should the
enemy attack us to-morrow morning there would be a bloody bat¬
tle ; hut my whole trust and confidence is in the Lord God of Is¬
rael exclusively.
March 9. Monday night, 10 o'clock. Our town is yet in a
great confusion. The natives are flocking from all directions con¬
stantly to help us fight the boatswains, for every man's hand is
against them. This morning about one hundred natives left town
to follow the war path still further into the interior. Four or five
of us have been at work all this day lining our house with thick
plank to screen us from the balls and slugs in case of another at¬
tack of (he Cannibals. At sunset our scouting party returned,
and brought us the following intelligence.
BROWN'g JOUBHAL.
131
We followed the war path till we came within three miles of
the river, where we found the dead dropped occasionally by the
sides of the path, and all the way from that to the river which
was about three miles we were sickened with the smell of the
dead. We came to the river's bank, saw a vine stretched across
the river, (the Americans say that the river at this place is about
a quarter of a mile wide,) two rafts on this side and three on the
other. They describe the path as being an entire new path about
four feet wide, thoroughly trodden and marked with blood to the
river's bank. They picked up several griggrees in the path and
and brought them home. It is supposed to be about sixteen miles
from this to the river's bank where they crossed.
The conclusion of six or eight kings who are now in town,
and many old men with them is, that either the enemy were so
slain that they needed only two rafts to return over home on, or
that they have recruited or kept two of their best rafts on this
side, and sent the other three back to bring over a reinforcement
to night, while the first who came over are now probably cut¬
ting a new path, and that with their re-inforcement they attack
us to-morrow morning. The Mandingo who is with us, has no
recollection of any vine being stretched across the river when he
came over. 0 may the good Lord prevent another battle. For
more than four hundred native warriors now in town have
leagued together, and sworn that if they get the advantage of the
boatswains they will not spare one man's life, though they should
all surrender; and of course there is not enough of my people
and Americans to prevent them from so doing.
I have no fear of dying nor of being dead, but who can de¬
scribe my feelings at this hour. Here I am in the wilderness,
immediately surrounded by four or five hundred savages, and no
doubt but half of them would take my life if I was in their towns,
but they are so brutaly blood thirsty for the boatswains there is
no danger of there hurting me. At this hour they are all en¬
gaged in a war play, (a false fight,) and their forrest rending
screams and whoops and other clammering is quite equal to the
boatswains at the time of battle. Hundreds are screaming as if
they were mortally wounded, some are giving command to rush
on; cut ofl^his head says Old King Gray; run him through says
King Governor; and others are crying for quarters, but no quar¬
ters given. But the worst of all is the church is scattered in all
directions, and should God even spare us, I.fear that many of
them will backslide before they can be gathered. We have no
worship now except in the family.
March 10. Tuesday night, 8 o'clock. I am almost wearied
out with so much confusion. By confusion, I mean the boistrous,
exulting of the heathen, over the downfall of the boatswains.
They act like men who have always been kept in prison, but now
132
brown's J0URNA1.
let loose. We have indirectly heard from the enemy to-day. ^ e
have been informed by a day man, who was not in the battle, u
declares that many of the Day tribe (who live among the Ameri¬
cans) joined the enemy, and were in the battle field and
us. He tells us that Gotarah's design was not only to take Hed-
dington, but to have swept all the small towns around u?, before
he returned. And the kings who are with us say he might easily
have done it, for no one would have thought of fighting him on
any occasion. And certainly we should not have attempted to
have fired one gun, had we but seen, or mistrusted that GotaTah
was in their campaign. Nor should we have fought, bad we
have known there had been one-fifth the number which there
were. Bat we only supposed them to be a roving clan of plun¬
derers, who came with an intent to fright us with a few shots 'of
musketry, thinking we would yield at once, and then carry us off
for slaves. Hence the battle was arrayed in haste, in the dark,
for we had no notion of leaving home that morning, and going
to the slave market before breakfast. True, we may go to-mor¬
row, before breakfast, if we live till then; the Lord in whom I
trust knoweth. But the great Goliah will not eat me.
March 11. Wednesday night, 10 o'clock. Thank the good
Lord, we are all alive. This morning, all our American volun¬
teers left, except four whom I have hired to remain with me till I
hear from my superintendent. At 10 o'clock A. 31. about thirty
of the natives, who had joined the big war at the east, came in
town. They inform us that, that war was abandoned last Monday.
And by that abandonment, kings Bango, Peter, Thorn and Zoda
Quee, have fully decided that that war was designed for our
town. But King Bango is rather of the opinion that the war is
not abandoned ; that those men who pretend to be so friendly are
only spies, and that the Boatswain people have probably sent to
them to come out and help take revenge on Heddington. There
are now not less than five hundred savages in town; and were it
not for their hunger to fight the Boatswains there would be no
confidence in more than one-fourth of them. But I have wrote
a note to the Governor to-day informing him of my circumstan¬
ces.
It is a wonder that I am not enntirely crazy, in such confusion.
But the greatest mistery of all is, that mv mind is so firmly, and
camly stayed on God. I know not what he means by all these
strange proceedings ; but I . am glad that he knows. Whether
he intends to scatter my people, in order to scatter the gospel, or
whether he is offended at us, I cannot tell: But one thing I do
know: that is, he fought valiently for us in the battle with the
cannibals, he got himself a renowned victory, but whether he wiiJ
overthrow the people, after leading them out of Egypt, is not yet
decided.
brown's journal.
133
March 13. Friday night, 9 o'clock. We arc all yet alive, praise
the Lord. At 8 o'clock A. M., we had quite a moving alarm.
We heard the beating of a drum for some time, in the direction of
the war path, as if making directly toward our town. And sure¬
ly there was a rallying among these native warriors. I had no
idea, they knew enough, and were zealous enough, to come to
battle order so soon, and to station themselves to such advantage.
But as the drum drew near, we distinguished it to be an Ameri¬
can drum. And when they came in sight, to my great joy, but
to the grief of the natives, they were Americans. And soon,
Rev. Maj. E. Johnson, at the head of twelve American soldiers,
all of whom were drafted from the militia at Monrovia, come in
town. They came up the St. Paul's last night in a large boat,
and brought with them, as far as White Plains, a six pounder
gun. After breakfast the Maj. took forty natives, returned to the
Plains, and although the gun was not mounted, they hung it on
poles, and brought it to Heddington. They also brought ammuni¬
tion enough for an engagement of four hours. The Maj. also
brought authority with him to press every American and every
native who was in treaty with the Americans, and whom he found
at Heddington, into his service. So I and all my people are great¬
ly encouraged by this reinforcement. And in fact the Lord may
save us, after all.
March 15. Sunday night, 11 o'clock. Miserably spent in¬
deed, has been this holy day. We have our family worship as
regular as ever, but this is all. It is only folly to think of wor¬
shiping God in such a clamorous confusion, except in family and
private prayer. But if any of us happen to live through this
siege, and have one spark of religion left, I shall think we can
stand it through any thing. More than one hundred and fifty of
our converts ran off on the morning of the battle, and have not
dared to return since. We have been expecting another attack
of the cannibals, every^morning since the battle. And if they
are going to attack us at all, I do hope it may be to-morrow morn¬
ing, that we may know the conclusion of the whole matter. For
to live as I do, in a state of such suspense, is worse than death.
Maj. Johnson did not finish mounjting his big gun, till 10 o'clock
A. M., and since that he has had more than two hundred men at
work, building block-houses, and five of them are finished. O,
miserable Sabbath! But, God is good.
March 16. Monday night, 10 o'clock. To-day has been an¬
other noisy day. At 1 o'clock P. M., a terrible screaming was
heard in the woods, in the direction of the war path. The cry
was made that the enemy was at hand, and every man was called
to his post. But happily, the screamers sent two messengers to
inform us who they were. The Major gave license, and who
should tumble into town, but the great Goloo champion, Ballasa-
134
brown's journal.
da, with fifty-five royal Goloo warriors behind him. This rein¬
forcement made us all breath easier, because they are more to
be depended on that all the other six hundred native Avarriors in
town.
It will be recollected that when the enemy fled, and came to
the river, that three of their prisoners walked away from them ;
two of them came to this place, and the other started from that,
and went directly to Goloo, about one hundred and fifty miles.
And as soon as Ballasada heard the news, he selected fifty-five of
his most sanguine warriors, and started off, in hopes to meet the
enemy on the river's bank, at their crossing place, as they came
to give us a second attack. He arrived on the river bank last
Friday night, and has been there waiting since, till this morning.
He is the most bold, successful warrior in all the tribes of the re¬
gion, since Gotarah is no more. Ballasada is in treaty with the
Americans.
March 17. Tuesday night, eleven o'clock. This evening we
were informed by a native from the enemy's side that more than
six hundred Boatswain and Day people warriors are on the island
in the St. Paul's river, about four hours walk from this, waiting
for a reinforcement to give us another attack. He also informs
us that hosts of the enemy died by their wounds, after crossing
the river, &c. Now, among civilized people, we should suppose
that such a slaughter would be sufficient to quail them. But we
have slain their champion, and according to the invariable decree,
they must give us another attack. To-day, the Major has had
about four hundred natives at work building a war-fence around
the town. Every man has labored with his gun in his hand, or
laying by his side. As for me, I am on the trot all the while,
only at family prayer. I have not undressed me since the battle,
only to change my clothes, nor have I slept more than two hours
in each twenty-four, for the last ten days. And certainly, I can¬
not stand it thus, much longer.
March 22. Sunday night, 11 oclock. I say Sunday, because
it is Sunday, I expect, but we only know it by the name, not in
spirit. Last night we heard directly from the enemy. Two na¬
tives are now in town, with whom we are acquainted, and who
bring us the following intelligence :
Last Wednesday we left Boporah, (the chief town of the Boat¬
swains,) for the lamentation of the whole tribe was so great, and
their rage so high for the loss of Gotarah and their other Kings
that we Pessah men dare not stay there any longer. A great
many people died of their wounds after they got home. We saw
several dead men by the path as we came along. Last Friday
night we stayed at Gatumber's town, where a great host of Boat¬
swain and Day people were talking a great war palaver. The
palaver was this: King Gatumber (a Day King) had been hired
brown's journal.
135
by old Don Pedro Blanco, (or Blanko.) of Golenas, to break up
Heddington, and bring him the slaves. And Gatumbah being a
Day man, and the Day tribe being in treaty with the Americans,
he dare not do it in his own name, but engages Gotarah and his
army, and puts in a host of his own people with them, to be sure
to accomplish the job.
Gotarah came on, attacked Heddington, lost his own life and
near one hundred of the lives of his people. The Boatswains
now demand of Gatumber the lives of the slain. But Gatum-
ber has nothing to pay. Therefore the Boatswains have decided
to put in what warriors they can raise, and Gatumber must make
up the rest. Then Gatumber must head the army himself, and if
he does not destroy Heddington, bring off all the people for slaves
and bring back the heads of Gotarah, Brown, Thom, Harris, and
Demory, then they will kill Gatumber and all his people.
And so Gatumber has consented to head the army and fight for
his life, (poor fellow.) The reporters say that the army are at
Gatumber's ready for a march, more than one thousand of them.
And that they have been read}' and made several attempts but
could not get a chief who dare head them. The probability
is that the battle will be far more terrible than the first.
0 that the omnipotent God would do something to frustrate
and. discourage them from coming at all.
March 23. Monday night, 9 o'clock. Notwithstanding the
great courage of Mr. Harris, who fought so nobly in our battle,
he has become so timid at the probability of another attack of the
Cannibals, that this morning he took his wife and has moved
back to Caldwell, bag and baggage. As for me, I am drilled out
so as I never was before. I have had so little sleep for the last
two weeks, the perpetual bodily exercise, the tumult, and above
all, the weighty interest which hangs on my mind, has pressed
me till my very flesh is so benumbed, that I begin to be alarmed.
But 1 am at the disposal of the Lord; all is the same to me.
Many advise me to gather up all the Mission property, and re¬
tire into the American settlements. But it is enough for me to
answer, that the Superintendent has not*ordered it yet. He has
informed me that I might leave if I thought myself in danger. But
what does that amount to with me ? Just nothing ! For I feel
like this: To me it appears the strangest and darkest thing under
the whole heavens, that after God has wrought and fought as he
has, under such peculiar circumstances, too; having exhibited be¬
fore the eyes of thousands of these heathens, and given them at¬
testations brighter than sun beams, undeniable as his own eter¬
nal omnipotence, that he intended to make his power known on
the vessels of wrath; and to give sanction to his own eternal
word preached to the heathen ; but now after thousands are con¬
vinced of his omnipotence, omnipresence, omniscience and truth
136
brown's journal.
will he now turn about as their gods do, and deny himse e
honor and dignity and majesty of such triumphant doings, by giv¬
ing victory to the enemy ? If he will do so, then I sha assur¬
edly be eaten up by the Cannibals ; for if they were now within
one mile of this town, (and they may be nearer,) and. 1 knew 1
might save my life by clearing out, I would not run one step.
But I should have gone out long before now, had it not for
having told my people so many war stories. I have only told them
such stories as are in the bible ; how God has ever fought for his
true people, and always conquered. And by those sto¬
ries, their fears has been removed, and hundreds have been con¬
verted thereby. And now we have all fallen into the same dif¬
ficulty our own selves. And the whole facts which we have
preached of God's protection of his people, have gone out through
all the land, and thousands of these heathen are now waiting with
the highest interest to know the conclusion of this very one bat¬
tle. And thank the God of the Prophets, so far he hath vouch¬
safed his immutable word, and all has cane to pass up to this
very moment exactly as we told them. Yea, we told them that
if the enemy came upon them and kill a true christian, God would
pour his terrible wrath upon such enemies. And so it was, for
the enemy killed Brother Baker in the very ourtset, and that very
circumstance with the prediction is in every native's mouth. Yea,
I will die and be eaten by the Cannibals before I will betray the
Almighty in this juncture. For suppose we should all leave the
ground and the enemy should happen to not come, what then?
Why, away with the gospel for five centuries. If we can main¬
tain our ground at any expense, it will be as the purchase and
redemptions of millions, but if we loose it millions are lost with
it. With regard to the reports of others concerning our war
matters, I refer the reader to document third.
April 8. Wednesday night, S o'clock. For the last seven
days 1 have not been able to leave my room, till this morning, in
consequence of six severe paroxysms of chill and fever. The re¬
ligion of a few of us, at least, is now on a pretty fair test. A lit¬
tle difficulty has recently taken place between brother Seys and
his excellency, concerning whose duty it is to be at the expense
of protecting Heddington. And both "declare they will not be to
one cent's moro expense to guard Heddington. Hence, all the
American soldiers are withdrawn, and the natives who do not he¬
rons to our town, are all dismissed. And at this failure, in this
critical moment, my people have nearly all retired again into the
interior. Only eighteen men, five of my largest boys, and my*
self, are left in town. What I mean by testing our religion is
this : The danger and probability of another attack of the cani«
,a,s 1S s° 8"rcat> sure, and thrilling, that almost every body quails
and revolts at the idea of a battle with them. And hence, no one
brown's journal.
137
dare come near us to assist or comfort us. But the few who are
with me have joined me, and we have dedicated ourselves to the
cause of the gospel, to be disposed of by life or death, as God
j^hall see proper. We have made solemn vows that we will not
abandon this consecrated ground, till we are eaten up, or carried
off by the enemy. We feel that our lives are in God's hand, and
if He will give us to the cannibals, Amen. We know of no suf¬
ficient reason why we may leave this holy ground, only to save
our lives from the enemy, by sacrificing all our buildings, and
Mission property to the plunder and fire of the savages. And to
what will all this amount ? Why, to he that seeketh to save his
life, shall loose it; but he that looses his life for my sake, shall
find it. The hireling seeith the wolf coming, and leaveth the
sheep, and fleeith, and the wolf eateheth them, and scattereth the
sheep.
But as for me, I feel myself identified with Christ in the salva¬
tion of this people, to the utmost of my little ability. And as
Christ gave His life for the sheep, I also will show him my free
will, by laying down my life, so far as it goes, for others. Noth¬
ing can be more obvious, than for me to flee at this juncture, the
blessed influence of the great gospel will be cut off for many
years, among the heathen. But if we remain here, and even
slain, then it may be pleaded by my successors, that I and my
people wers bad people; and the gospel, on this plea, may take
root again. For I have been careful to preach to that effect, for
fear of these same consequences. And all the natives, far and
near, are watching with interest, deep and high, to see my move¬
ments, and the result of this war. The name of the American
God is in every native's mouth. No merical whatever could have
thundered so loud, and carried su«h sweeping, irresistable force
of demonstration of the character of God, as this war has, so far.
A mighty miracle has been wrought, and they all acknowledge
it. Had a man called up the sun at midnight, or have raised
thousands of the dead, it would have been no comparison to our
battle with the cannibals, in convincing the heathen of the char¬
acter of God. For the whole nation are immersed in perpetual
warfare. And the sanctified ones who are with me acknowledge
the same. Some of the Americans call us enthusiasts ; some say
we are mad, and others call it presumption to remain here.
April 12. Sunday night, 11 oclock This has been a blessed
Sabbath to many of us. This morning I went to visit my breth¬
ren at Bangs' Hill. At 9 o'clock we had the best class meeting
that ever I enjoyed. O the power of the blessed gospel, the
richness of God's grace. O how surprised I was to see and find
so much evangelical piety among those people after so much ex¬
citement as they have passed through.
At 12 o'clock I preached on the subject of baptism, then bap-
1S
138
brown's journal.
tised thirty-one adults and four children. After this I preached
to them on the trial of faith, by which they manifested much re¬
newal of confidence. And after shaking their hands, their tears
floated me hack to Heddington again. Brother Simon, their pas¬
tor, doubtless, does better service among them than I possibly
could. , .
.0, thanks be to God who always cause us to triumph in Christ.
To God alone be all the glory and honor.
April 26. Sunday night, 8 o'clock. For two whole weeks
I have been confined to my house by the chill and fever. I was
attacked by a severe chill the night I left Bango's and have not
been out doors since till this morning. I have not had any one
to help or assist me in any refreshment, except the natives m na¬
tive style. And such is the danger of coming to this town that
none of the Americans who knew 1 was sick, were disposed to
come in to administer medicine or any thing else.
And as soon as I became unable to fight, in case the enemy
came every person in town, except six men, left us and went back
into the interior. And as I was not able to fight in our defence,
I sent off all my smaller children to Bango's, and only retained
the five larger boys, who in fact, would not go unless I suffered
them to carry me off also. And still we have every possible rea¬
son to expect the enemy at least every morning, unless God for¬
bid. But never could any people be more kind after their fashion
than those natives have been in this affliction, both day and
night. These few sanctified ones have expressed the most san¬
guine confidence ever since I was taken sick, that God had in¬
sured our town till my recover}', at least. And it is my reason¬
able opinion, that the safety of this town, and so far, the recovery
of my health, is directly in answer to their constant ardent prayer.
But in this affliction and danger, thank the Lord, I felt perfect¬
ly resigned to my fate. I was all prepared for the spear, or
knife, and had the enemy have come, I intended to have received
their instruments of death with calmness.
But glory be to Jesus, Ave are yet alive.
May 4. Monday, A. M. 9 o'clock. All is well thank the
Lord. Yesterday and day before was our Quarterly-meeting.
Brother Seys was present in rather poor health. And notwith¬
standing all our difficulties with which we have had to contend,
we had a blessed meeting. Seventy-six of our brethren, natives,
were present, and several Americans who accompanied Brother
Seys, besides.
O bless the Lord for this ; praise Him, O praise Him all ye
people, above and below. We have had another Quarterly-meet¬
ing at Heddington in spite of the Cannibals ! Hallalujah to Jesus.
May 9. Yesterday morning we were iufoimed that Gatumbah
has made up his army, got them out in the bush, and is on bis
brown's journal.
139
way to give us another attack. This has somewhat confused my
people again, and such as are not ready for the slaughter have re¬
tired to the bush. But we have about sixty of our own town's
people who say they will not run off again till Gatumber comes
in town. Last night we were all of us up all night screaming in
all kinds of languages as if a thousand Americans and as many
more natives were in town, and all wanted to fight. And occa¬
sionally we won Id fire our big gun; for we knew there was no
danger while such proceedings were going on. About 2 o'clock
at night we heard the report of a gun about two miles from us in
the direction of the enemy, but they did not come nigh us. Thank
the Lord we are all alive yet. And although our heads are all
on the block, yet we are trusting in God and happy in Jesus.
My people are waxing strong in God !
May 10. Sundy night, 11 o'clock. We have enjoyed a com¬
fortable Sabbath, notwithstanding our outward excitement and
exposure. This morning we resumed our Sabbath school, and
had a highly interesting time, too: At 11 o'clock, we had preach¬
ing, and at 4 o'clock we had a powerful prayer meeting, in which
three war men were converted. And this circumstance has given
my people more confidence in war than a thousand American sol¬
diers would have done. At 7 o'clock, Brother Bascom arrested
two spies in town, both of whom had been arrested only two
weeks since, at Millsburgh, for the same thing, sent to Monro¬
via, tried, condemned, and put into jail. But they broke jail six
days since, and made their escape. We have examined them'thor¬
oughly, and there is not a doubt but they are directly from Ga-
tumbah's Army. They came in at dusk, just as we were closing
the gates, and undertook to hide themselves in a block house.
But Bascom has got them both in the Stick,* and four men to
guard them. So there is no danger of an attack to-night. Bas¬
com will send them to Monrovia to-morrow.
May 16. Saturday night, 10 o'clock. We have had the rich¬
est general class-meeting to-night that ever 1 witnessed. And
my soul doth magnify the Lord, and my spirit rejoiceth in God
my Saviour, for the prosperity of God's dear little flock in the
wilderness. I already see that our afflictions are working for us
a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory. Hallelujah to
God ! We have re-established our whole round of worship, school
and all, as before the war, and all goes well. O, praise the bless¬
ed Jesus !
May 21. All is well, bless the Lord ! God is indescribably
good to us in every thing. We are yet alive, and all in good
spirits. We are all increasing in devotion, and dying to sin.
We all feel more and more like nailing the flag to the stump, and
*A hole cut through a large sapling, ns a bar-post, to receive the foot, and ail iron drove
through by side the ankle.
140
brown's journal.
casting our all on the altar of God. Many of our dear brethren
who were by the war scattered, have returned to us again, most¬
ly in the spirit. They saw our steadfastness and confidence in
God, against the enemy, and finally concluded to return. Old
Gatumbah would have eaten us all «p before now, had not God
prevented him. He has made several attempts to give us another
attack, but every time he meets with bad luck before he gets
here, and has to turn back again. A few nights since, as we are
informed by good authority, he Led several hundreds on to the
river bank, where their rafts were prepared for crossing, but no
one would be first to step on the raft. And. those behind began
to turn back, one after another, and by and bye, old Gatumbah,
having no notion of coming alone, turned back speechless, and
went with them. I have, and still do feel it our duty to be con¬
stantly on our guard, day and night; but still, I begin to have
my doubts whether the Lord will let them come here again. We
'have all made a solemn promise, that if the Lord will keep off
the enemy, we will praise Him while we have any being. 0,
bless the Lord, forever and ever J Last night I heard the natives
boasting of God's great power toward us. One said, He is my high
barricade; another said, He is my big gun, when my little gun
breaks. Said another, He is my war knife.
As for me, God is my high horn—my Almighty rock, to smash
the worlds—my entire armour—my fortress—my entire salvation,
from men, devils, sin, and all else. O, Hallelujah to Jesus !
May 27. Wednesday night, 11 o'clock. Last Sabbath I
preached two sermons on entire sanctfication. And another such
a mighty struggle as most of my boys and eight or ten adults are
in and have been in ever since, I never witnessed before. Three
of my boys and two adults have obtained the witness of entire
sanctification. It is with much difficulty I persuade my boys to
eat or sleep. Last night some of them were praying all night,
except the hours in which they were on guard ; for we keep out
a guard all night, and have done every night since the battle.
As for me, there is but little animal substance left in me. My
body is ail warp : no woof! I am as a handful of flax under the
swingling knife. I am on guard nearly every night from two
o'clock till daylight. And if I attempt to get a little sleep about
midnight some of them will call me once in ten or fifteen min¬
utes. The guard are changed once in two hours. But they are
so drilled down and wearied, and some fears withall, think every
moment to be an hour almost. And hence every once in ten or
fifteen minutes some of them will come to my window, rap light¬
ly and speak low, saying in broken English, "Daddy how much
clock live dar ? )what o'clock is it.) I have not undressed me to
go to bed in six weeks.. Nor do I care a whit about any fatigue
whatever if God will only let me live to see victorv on Israel's
side once more.
brown's journal.
141
But thank the blessed Jesus I feel a lively, sweet, calm, heav¬
enly peace in my soul. And to God be all the glory !
June 6. I am beginning to recover from four paroxyisms of
fever, which has confined me for seven days. Thank the Lord
we all yet alive. Five of my boys and three adults have obtain¬
ed the witness of entire sanetifieation. To-night they have had
a class meeting, and never has this town experienced so glorious
a time before. Jt was heaven on earth began.
June 9. Tuesday night 11 o'clock. For two days past we
have been fixing our gospel net to catch one man who lives in
our town, and who has ever been so wild and superstitious, that
we could never plrsuade him to come to meeting. He
was the son of a high griggree man, (Priest,) and extremely
zealous of the religion of his fathers. But when the bell rung
for prayer meeting to-night, Brother Bascom, according to pre¬
vious arrangement, went to our neighbor and told him that it was
prayer meeting to-night, and that it would do him no harm to go
and hear them pray. And, said Bascom, Brown and I have some
palaver which perhaps we may talk over at the commencement of
the meeting, and I want you there for a witness. And now, said
Bascom, come quick, and I will hide you where Brown cannot
see you,,, and I charge you to remember every word Brown says,
so that you can tell me after meeting." Bascom took him by the
hand, led him to the church, tucked him under the stairs out of
my sight, placed a bench before him and filled it with people so
his witness could not escape. He then sent a messenger to in¬
form me that all was leady. So I went in, read a chapter, sung
and prayed. I then arose and began to make some remark on
the chapter which I had read: Jno. 3:16 to 22. And after talk¬
ing more than two hours out came poor Dowardah crawling over
the shoulders of the biethren, all weeping and sobbing like a
broken-hearted child, saying: " I beg all you people to tell me
what thing I can do this time for God's palaver has calched my
heart hard," (seriously.) I told him to pray to God's Son, for I
had told him all the rest of his duty and the way to obtain sal¬
vation, while he was under the stairs. " But O," said he, " God's
Son cannot understand Mumbooh. (he was of the Mumbooh
tribe,) and how then can I pray to him ? I told him that God's
Son could understand a Mumbooh man just as well as an Ameri¬
can or any body else. " But," said he, " my inside heart has
done him so bad, I am afraid to ask him to settle my palaver. O
what other thing can Ido this time ?" So I told him to get down on
his knees and pray, and all the rest of us would pray in his be¬
half. So he dropped on his knees and began to pray and all of
us followed him earnestly in prayer. And in about twenty rftin-
utes Dowardh leaped like a young heart, and praised Jesus with
all the strength of his body and new born soul. And 0, what a
142
brown's journal.
triumphant shout now arose in the church ! And I shouted too,
blessed be God. But to God be all the glory.
June 11. Tuesday night, 10 o'clock. This is our established
night for preaching. I preached from Ept. 1:18 to 21. And my
dear people took hold of it as fast as I preached it. After preaching
we sanctified our altar, and three Mumbooh war men were con¬
verted to God. This made us so happy that even the men on
guard shouted and praised the Lord.
To Jesus be all the glory for evermore. 0 may God send the
gospel to the poor Mumboohs !
June 13. Saturday night, 11 o'clock. This evening we have
had a general class meeting; sixty-two of our members were
present and Jesus in the midst. Brother S. Peter was present
and lead the whole meeting. This man of God has the most in¬
genious faculty to kindle up holy fire in class meeting of any man
I ever saw. And if ever God called o man directly to preach the
gospel then Simon is annointed. This morning he came from
Bangs' Hill with all the appearance of a man just from a sickbed.
His feet and ankles have been cruelly scratched by briers, poison¬
ed, and swollen badly. He was pale and feeble. I asked him
how he became thus reduced? He answered as follows: "I
have been walking about to catch Jesus' sheep. For some of
those sheep you put into my hand, every time they hear Gatum-
bahs' war is coming of a truth, they run off into the interior,
some to one town and some to another. I go to one town and
find two or three sheep, I biing them home and set them down.
Then I go to another town I find one sheep, I bring him home, I
set him down. Then I look for, said he, those other sheep I
brought home, and they are gone again. And so I go, I go, to
try to keep God's sheep in one place. But suppose they were
my sheep, said he, I would let them all go, and if the devil
caught them I would let the devil keep them. But they are Jesus'
sheep, he died to buy them, and he has no body to watch them,
but me one. And, said he, you put those sheep into my hand and
told me that if I lost one sheep I must hunt him, and suppose I
do not find him, I must pay Jesus in the day of Judgment. And
that is the way I run, I run, to keep those sheep in one place till
lam almost dead. But Jesus died for me, and I can die for his
sheep," said my dear Brother Simon Peter.
So I took Brother Simon into the honse, washed and bouud up
his precious feet, fed him, took him into my chamber, and locked
him up till this evening. And having resfed through the day he
came into meeting this evening as an angel.
June 21. Sunday night, 11 o'clock. "W"e have not had any
meeting to-day, except family worship morning and evening.
Yesterday at 5 o'clock, P. M., we were informed by two Day men
with whom we have long been acquainted, and in whom we have
brown's journal.
143
the fullest confidence, that about one thousand men, or savages,
under command of King Gatumbah, intended to cross the river
last night, and to have attacked us at day-break this morning.
This morning we were informed by three Day men, with whom
we have long been acquainted and who have formerly been in¬
habitants of this town, as follows :
We were coming from Boporah and stopped at Gatumbah's
town.* But we had not been there more than two hours, when
Gatumbah told us that if we did not join his army immediately,
he would kill us.
" And,'' say they, " we told him that we came on purpose to
join him, and were glad of the chance. They were with Gatum¬
bah's army four days, and about one third of that army were Day
people, and the remainder Boatswains, in all about one thousand.
We, say the)r, helped one day in building a large raft on which
to cross the river. But the raft kept breaking apart, and they
were hindered. Last night we were all three put on guard to
watch others from running away. But as soon as the army got
well asleep, we all three walked off, took the big country path
and came on to Millsburgh." An American with whom they were
acquainted rowed them across, and they arrived here at 7 o'clock,
A. M. They say that Gatumbah's army trembles at every step,
and starts back at the sound of a falling leaf. And to stimulate
their courage, their leaders have promised to crown the man first
King of the nation who shall cut off Brown's head and have the
honor of bringing it to Gatumbah's town.t We fully expected,
them here this morning, were all up all night last night; but
thank the good Lord they have not destroyed us yet, and if they
do not attack us to-morrow morning, I shall think that God intends
to deliver us out of his hands. But if I thought the enemy would
be satisfied with my mean head only, I would stop writing, meet
them on the river's bank, and give it up freely. But this would
only encourage them to farther plunder and carnage.
But the church has expended more than $2,000 on this sta¬
tion. We have twenty-three fine boys and two littlle girls. All
these are well clothed and partly educated. Four of my boys
read well in the book of God. On this little consecrated spot
God has converted more than one hundred and eighty souls in
less than one year. We have more than one hundred copies of
the new testament, thirty bibles, a good supply of school books,
and forty volumns of first rate divinity. And what is more dear
(except the bible,) here is a house of God, a beautiful temple ;
the first and only asylum standing exclusively on heathen ground
in all the vast region. Here she lifts up her sanctified head, looks
over the shades and tall mangroves of the forest. She reaches
* A new town lately built.
J i did not know before that i had a King's head on.
144
brown's journal.
forth herhand of heaven born charity smiles'and beckons. She is
to the perishing millions around, her, inviting them to her covert
from the storm ; to her sure balm for every disease ; to her pre¬
cious dainties, without money and without price. She is the
great light of the nation, and hundreds already rise up and call
her blessed. She has already thrown her rays into these dark
abods like burning comets.
O my Jesus, be thou assured that if the Cannibals burn this
thy house, I solemnly declare I bum on its altar after I can fight
no longer. O Lord God of my fathers, do thou trouble Pharioh's
hosts that they overtake us not in the morning !
June 29. Sunday night, 11 o'clock. This morning about
tvventy of my brethren accompanied me to Bangs' Hill. And as
we arrived in town, we found about thirty of them in a Holy
Ghost prayer meeting. And as soon as Brother Simon could
bring them to order, 1 began to preach from Rev. 3:18. This was
an entire new subject to them, and just calculated to meet their
present emergency of the times. And more especially because
several of them were acquainted with the process of preparing
gold. Many of them exclaimed, saying, then Lord, give us more
trouble ! After preaching, six or eight of the brethren gave us
some break-down exhortations, which made the sinners tremble
like old Felix. We prepared our altar, and eight weeping souls
came forth, and five of them were converted to God. And as
night was coming on, 1 left some shouting, others weeping.
June 29. At 1 o'clock, A. M., a messenger came from Bang's
Hill, and informed us that Bango was very sick. Brother Bas-
com immediately started off to visit him. And when he came to
Bango's, he found the king so sick, that he ordered his people to
bring him immediately to Heddington. Bango has been out of
health for several months, but has been braced up by a kind of
medicine which I have administered occasionally, and which I
brought from America, called " Corbin's Physic." This medi¬
cine is, undoubtedly, far superior to any one, or any other one ar¬
ticle ever brought into this country. I gave Bango another dose
as soon as they brought him into town, and he soon revived up,
and began to praise the Lord.
July 5 Sunday night, 11 o'clock. This has been a high day
for us at Heddington. So far as Sabbaths are reckoned, it has
been just one year, since the God of Missions began to convert
souls at Heddington. And to-day has been a kind of anniversary
with us.
This morning, little before day break, and at the time that we
had reason to expect the enemy, all my boys began to pray ar¬
dently in their chamber for sanctification. Simon Peter's voice
was soon heard in their midst. At about the same time, praver
was heard in several houses in town. In their prayers they pour-
brown's journal.
145
ed out their souls in roost adoring gratitude to God for His mar¬
velous work, and wonderful preservation through the year. They
were so sensible of their responsibility to God, that they pleaded
the necessity of entire sanctification, as a necessary qualification
to meet the claims of God's goodness. At day-break, I went out
as usual, and stood by the big gun, which is constantly loaded,
ready for the enemy. The time arrived to fire the gun, and I
touched it off. But the praying ones paid no regard to it, only
prayed the more ardently. If the enemy had been at hand, I
must have fought alone. But God kept the enemy back this
morning also. But our people were so fervently engaged in prayer,
that I did not ring the bell till near sunrise. They obeyed the
bell, rather than the big gun ; and soon the church was crowded.
The dew of paradise fell gently, generally, and sensibly upon us
in family prayer, as a token that Jesus was in our midst. And
while our breakfast was preparing, several of my boys remained
in the church, in a violent struggle of prayer, till one more (John
Wesley) obtained the witness of the Holy Ghost, of sanctifica¬
tion.
At 2 o'clock, we had fifty-eight scholars in Sabbath school,
and this was far the most interesting of any we have ever had.
At 12 o'clock, I preached from Mathew 6:21 to 24. And accord¬
ing to arrangement, our brethren had led in several wild strang¬
ers, who came in town last night, and who were sent by their
kings, as a committee, to make inquiry concerning this great, new,
God palaver. And while I was preaching, there came over us a
heavenly breeze of glory, which gave the whole congregation a
sensible shock. And even some of our best brethren, being sur¬
prised at it, dropped on their knees and began to pray. And in
about two minutes, eight of them were so mightily engaged in
pra,yer, that not even my interpreter could hear one word I said.
And so they prayad me down. In the midst of this, Brother Si¬
mon got so remarkably blessed, that he doubted whether he was
ever fully sanctified before this. And after about fifteen or twen¬
ty minutes, I tried to call them to hearing order, but they had, or
felt so much heaven in their souls, that they would not mind me
any more than so many eagles in the air. I pronounced the
benediction, and left them in prayer. At 2 o'clock, we met again.
And by singing low and slow, and praying low and short, 1 suc¬
ceeded in keeping them quiet, that those sinners might hear the
gospel.* So I gave them my comment on Komans 3:1 to 24.
And while I was describing the characters represented in this
passage, and applying it to those strangers, they were seen to be
very uneasy. But I had only got to verse eighteen, when the
head man of this committee, an old, gray headed savage, arose,
♦Low toned, «low, drowned singing checks holy fire ; and low, lazy, short prayer pots it all out.
19
146
rrown's journal.
all trembling, and said to my interpreter: Which way is this you
and King Thorn do to me, to tell Daddy every thing I have done
all my days, in my country ? And which of my men has told
you and Thom, and you have told Daddy all my palaver, so Dad¬
dy can make a hard palaver for me ? I came here, said he, to
hear what the big American God palaver is, and now what is the
matter, you all want to make a palaver to catch my heart ? True,
said he, I have done all those things in my country, a long way
off, but I no do your people bad, what is the matter you talk this
palaver this time, to make Daddy kill me 1 S mon told the old,
affrighted gentleman, that the American God had seen it all, wrote
it in a book, and gave the book to Daddy, and that Daddy was
telling him the palaver ; and that if he would sit down, Daddy
would soon tell him how to settle it. So the old man sat down,
all trembling, as was his men. We then gave our visiters the
length, breadth, and authority of the law of this all seeing God,
and which cut them all in pieces. Then we preached Jesus and
the resurrection. And while we stood in the pulpit, talking of
salvation, and how to obtain it; and as we mentioned the consis¬
tency of the altar, forthwith came eight of them, and dropped
heavily on their knees. Simon and I out of the desk at one, and
with our whole church, all united in prayer, exclusively for the
strangers. Here we had a mighty struggle with the powers of
darkness for about fifteen minutes, when God converted seven of
these wild men, who gave us the fullest testimony of the sound¬
ness of their conversion. Then we had another general shout in
the camp, and it may be that I shouted a little with them. 0,
glory! To Jesus be all the glory! We care nothing about war
to-night. Hallelujah!
August 1. Saturday night, 11 o'clock. Our fourth quarterly
meeting for this station commenced at 2 o'clock, A. M. But in
consequence of the ill health of the presiding elder, he was not
present. I preached from Mathew 16:18. And the Lord wrought
marvelously, as if He intended to make the word easy to be un¬
derstood, and to apply it to its original design. After preaching,
I baptised thirteen adults, and one infant. This was a solemn
time indeed. Our quarterly conference was also interesting.
Here were two exhorters, four leaders, and three stewards, all na¬
tives. And all on fire to spread the gospel. This evening I have
preached from Romans 8:35 to 39. And it seems that I never
preached so easy before, as on this occasion. Surely, we had a
heaven-like time.
i Sunday night, 11 o'clock. To-day has been decided¬
ly the happiest day that ever I enjoyed. At 8 o'clock A. M. our
rwt. *e?St a,s a.Para(hse indeed, till our discipline cut it off.
fp„„.a olty Methodist preachers could have been in this love
least, we should not want for money again for this Mission. We
brown's )ournal.
147
had sixty-three members present, and among them were eight
sanctified souls. Nor were they ashamed, nor afraid to tell of it
as some whom I have seen in America, for fear of persecution.
And these gave the clearest evidence of entire sanctification by
faith in the blood of Jesus. O, who can describe my feelings in
this love feast; After 10 o'clock preaching, I administered the
Lord's Supper, when Christ unveiled His glory. And every one
received this ordinance with faces bathed in tears, except a few
backsliding colonists who were present. Brother Moses Jacobs,
a local preacher and brother beloved, preached this afternoon,
and the Lord made His word to fall on us like manna in the wil¬
derness. This evening we have had what Brother Simon Peter
called a love supper. Any one spoke who pleased. Here these
champions showed us what they were. And although I have
been with them all the while, yet I never saw them make such a
display of piety and talent before. The holy fire burned like a
furnace—they shouted like Joshua's priests at the front gate of
Jericho ; but yet there were none of that disagreable screaming,
and pawing as is some times seen and heard from some Ameri¬
cans. For every movment indicated that they felt God's presence
and saw His majesty. There is not a doubt in my mind but that
this war has been a successful means to deepen the piety of my
people. But, to the everlasting God be all the glory. It is my
opinion that if the enemy does not overcome us, that, that battle
will prove to be the greatest instrument that can be put into our
hands to get hold of the natives, of any other.
This work shall make my heart rejoice,
While I have breath to pray or praise.
The Gospel is my only choice,
In which I'll spend my latest days.
Aug. 9. Sunday uight, 10 o'clock. Happy is the people whose
God is the Lord. To-day we have had two sessions of Sabbath
school, two sermons, and an old fashion Holy ghost prayer meet¬
ing, in which three souls were sanctified. Glory to Jesus ! As
for my own part I am blessed in every thing. My faithful, bles¬
sed Jesus nurses and encourages me to his utmost ability. It
truly appears miraculous to me that I should be so extremely
happy under my peculiar circumstances. I am rising higher and
higher in glory every day. I know that my redeemer liveth in
me, and that his blood clenseth me from all sin. Yea, the Holy
Ghost himself beareth witness to my conscience that God has
taken up his residence in my sanctified soul. O glory be to Jesus !
I already feel the kindling sparks of the resurrection power in
mv happy soul, raising me above, far above all my toils, trials,
temptations, pains, persecutions, and cares of this poor confused
world. I shall soon, soon lodge my burning soul on the eternal
148
brown's journal.
throne of God, and with all those who have gone up through
great tribulation, shout victory through the bloou of Jesus orev-
«r and evermore ! 0 halialujah I
O earth, total corruption, dark,
And like a vapor, just as light;
No substance to endure, feint,
Borrowed, limited, spiritless too ;
Not one stream, much less a fountain;
Nor one single bud of bliss to open.
Hopeless!
I have often heard people say that they could not enjoy religion
because of so many worldly cares, and so much opposition in
their way. And some think that God makes provisions in such
cases fox coldness. But I fully believe that all the provisions
God makes in such cases is, to give the more grace if we ask in
faith.
July 16. Sunday night, 10 o'cloek. To-day I have been at
Bangs' Hill, held class meeting with them and preached two ser¬
mons. At the close of the last sermon we discovered some weep¬
ing sinners. We prepared our altar and invited them forward.
But while they were pressing through the crowd to come to the
aljtar, the Lord converted one young woman, which made a great
shout in the camp. But I finally succeeded in keeping order,
till three others came to the altar, and after the church had prayed
about twenty minutes, those three found the pearl of great price
also. I returned home at sunset and we have had a glorious
prayer meeting here this evening! And no wonder it was glori¬
ous, for our brethren have had two prayer meetings here to-day
and one exhorting meeting.
O ! to the blessed Jesus be all the glory ! Amen.
September 2. I am just recovering from four paroxyisms of
chill and fever, which has been grinding me violently for six days.
Yesterday I received a note from Brother Seys, informing me
that he has been prosecuted by the Commonwealth for duties on
goods brought into the Colony for the benefit of the Mission.
And I am required to be present at the trial on the 4th instant, as
a witness.
Sept. 5. I have just returned from Monrovia, and glad am I
to reach home. The case above mentioned, of Seys and the
Government came on yesterday. The Jury had held the case all
night, but no decision when I left at 8 o'clock, this morning. But
by what I can predict from the actions on both sides, a foundation
is laid for a serious jangle. That is, Brother Seys had promptly
promised twice, to pay the duties, (about $S0 00,) but afterward
tlf ♦ «re ^eys mac*e several objections to being tried bv
a, upreme Court, and on one of those objections his excellen¬
cy tne Judge offered to withdraw the suit, but Brother Seys ob-
brown's jotjbma1.
149
jected. Brother Seys knows his own business better than I do,
but I thought there were some strange proceedings in that case.
Sept. 12. I have just been informed that the Jury on the above
mentioned case did not agree ; and that the Governor dismissed
the Jury, suit and all. Is it for the best ?
Sept. 26. This afternoon we have heard directly from King
Gatumbah. He has concluded to let us alone till after the big
rains are over, because he wants to burn our town when he comes
and he thinks it will not burn well while there is so much rain as
at present. A very smooth excuse. I discover more and more
every day, the unparallelled influence of our battle with the sav¬
ages, on the whole land around us. Even Gatumbah himself,
acknowledges that whoever or whatever the American God is,
he certainly fought that battle for Heddington, and followed them
home to their towns. From all directions, so far as we can
hear, the circumstances of that battle have convinced its thou¬
sands of the overruling power and Government of the Christian
God. Those who have heard nothing about him, only that he
will defend his people, call him the great War God. Yea, the
present probability is, that if we can maintain our ground against
the enemy, and stand firm our ownselves for three months
longer, a door will be opened into this heathen region, large
enough for fifty Missionaries to enter peaceably.
0 my God, do thou cut this vast wilderness all up into rail
roads, and do thou roll Ezekiel's fire engine through every devil's
bush in this superstitious Jophet, till every tongue confess and ev¬
ery knee bow before thee !
October 18. Sunday night, 10 o'clock. Last night I went to
Bangs' Hill, held class and prayer meeting with them till a late
hour, and two sisters obtained the witness of sanctification. The
remainder of the night was spent in asking and answering ques¬
tions on the divinity of Christ. I found these dear brethren grow¬
ing rapidly in Christianity, and working deeply into the deep
things of God. And for this I do praise the Lord. I have preach¬
ed two sermons to-day, and closed up with a glorious prayer meet¬
ing, in which five old, gray headed men were brought into the
marvelous light of Christ. 0, who can describe the joy of King
Peter and his people, at the conversion of these old men ? 0,
the glory, the glory ! And to the ever blessed God, be everlast¬
ing glory! Hallelujah! Amen. In going and coming from
Bangs' Hill, 1 waded through deep mud, high and strong current-
ed streams, and a heavy tornado all the way home. But bless
God, none of those impediments were burdensome. For my soul
is full of joy. Our own brethren, here at home, have had a bless¬
ed day also, and they have had one sinner converted in an ex¬
horting meeting, and that has set them all on tiptoe, because a
sinner has been converted, and I was not present. 0,1 do thank
150
brown's journal.
the Lord for this conversion, to so encourage my brethren. All
goes well, bless the Lord. We are all making our high arrange¬
ments for pushing out into the interior, as soon as the big rains
are over, and the water dreans off, so we can travel. And this is
the last rainy month for the season. Never were a people more
animated at any idea, than the converts are at the anticipation of
carrying the gospel into the interior. Both old and young, males
and females—all, are missionaries, and all want to go with the
story of Jesus. 0, sweep, Lord, sweep ! Fill those dark abodes
with the blessed gospel.
I AM NOT ASHAMED OF THE GOSPEL.
O the gospel, the gospel, how sweet is the sound !
All the solitude regions are made to abound;
And the darkness is changing to light of mid-day,
And the kingdoms of error are made to decay.
O the gospel, the gospel, what power it displays!
How it triumphs o'er death, and the dead it doth raise!
See its majesty chasing the pagan to hell;
And its love brings its millions in glory to dwell.
O the gospel, the gospel, the devils all fear,
And hell trembles whenever its heralds appear.
But poor sinners are quickened, and glad when they find
That the gospel is pardon and peace to mankind.
O the gospel, the gospel, how rich is the store!
It abounds, and its fullness reigns evermore ;
It has faith for the faithless, and balm for disease.
It has strength for the feeble—its labor is. ease.
O the gospel, the gospel, for all it is free,
And inviting its millions who happy would be.
All ihe poor and the needy, their wants all redressed ;
Without money or labor, they feast on the best.
O the gospel, the gospel—0, heaven-born theme !
It's the song of the angels—the glory of men ;
It's a heaven on earth while the saints here remain;
It's the life-spring of heaven, its bliss to maintain.
O the gospel, the gospel, the prophets foretold,
'Twas the fire of apostles who preached it so bold.
And now we are their offsprings—we've nothing to fear;
So we'll preach free salvation till Jesus appear.
The Gospel in the wilderness.
Here, I have spent one whole hour in making poetry, to empty
my soul, so I might sleep a little, but the more I write and think
about the blessed gospel, the more happy and wakeful I am.
Hallelujah to Jesus ! 0, 1 wish some of my friends in America
knew how happy I am to-night, they would want to be here too.
O, glory be to my blessed Jesus, evermore !
brown's journal.
161
October 21. Good news good news. I have just received a
note from his Excellency, giving me information of the declara¬
tion of peace, declared between the Americans, Boatswain and
Day people. The Boatswains and Days have paid a heavy sum of
money to purchase reconciliation of his Excellency, and they were
glad to get off by paying money.* 0 what can I say; what can I
render to my God. About seven months have passed since the
battle at this place. At that time, our fields and paths were
clotted with human blood : The stains of which are yet to be
seen in many places, as standing monuments of God's high
reigning power and special government. Many times the
enemy gathered themselves together for war against the righteous,
and against his Christ: They imagined mischief against us,
saying, let us break their bands assunder; let us swallow them
up whole as the grave. But the God of David set in the heavens
and laughed at them in derison: He spake unto them in his
wrath, and vexed them in his sore displeasure. O come, behold
the works of the Lord, what desolation he hath made in the earth :
He maketh wars to cease unto the ends of the earth; he breaketh
the bow, and cutteth the spear in asunder, he burneth the chariots
with fire also. Be still, and know that I am God: I will be ex-
aulted among the heathen, 1 will be exaulted in the earth. The
Lord of hosts is with us, the God of Jacob is our refuge. Selab.
Psalm. 44 Yea, he put a hook in their nose, and turned them
back. 2. Kings. 19-28. Yea he turneth them all back that hate
Zion; and throweth the horse and his rider into the sea. The
God of Jacob is with us ; and this God is our God for ever and
ever.
Ever since the day of battle, there has not been more than four
or five days at any time, but some fresh vivid news would come,
that war was at hand. This news would confuse us, and frustrate
all our arangements for devotion. My people were afraid of
the Cannibals, and no wonder: It was only duty and prudence
to be on guard day and night. And such constant fatiguing
naturally brings on dullness. But we pushed ourselves forward,
and by a kind of holy violence of faith, kept ourselves in de¬
votion. Many times I have trembled like a leaf in the wind,
when I was trying to encourage my people, to stand their ground
and trust in God. I knew that if the enemy came and slew
them, their blood was on my head; but I have heretofore given
all my reasons, why I did it. Sometimes, for a whole six weeks
§,t a time, I have not undressed me, only to change my clothes
once a week. Much of my sore and painful affliction has con¬
sisted in this fact: that many of our children are small, and con¬
sequently having passed through such an awful scenery as was
that battle, at ever report of war coming, of course they were fil¬
led with fears and horrors. Then they would often ask me
152
brown's journal.
with tears in their eyes, to let them go home to their parents, for
fear of being eaten up by the Cannibals. But crucifying as it was
to me, I dare not let them go, for two important reasons. First,
because several of them belonged to King Governor's jurisdiction
who was in league with the Boatswain and Day people, for
himself is a Day man: And tve knew he would not join the
Boatswain to fight against his own children. We have children
belonging to several other tribes, yea all the tribes around; and this
circumstance, not only prevented those tribes from joining the
enemy to fight us, but rather forced them to an interest to fight
for us, to defend their children. And further, these children were
a screen to us against the Boatswains: For they knew, that to
attack Heddington again was as to attack all the tribes in the
region, who with the Americans, would doubtless, return the
attack, and sweep the Boatswain country to destruction. But
second, I was afraid that God would think we distrusted his good¬
ness, power, and faithfullness to save us, after all his wonders,
and so being angry thereby, he might be induced to give up us,
who did remain, because of our unbelief. And with all the rest,
I wanted to learn those children to trust in God in case God
should deliver us. I knew also, that it must be that God loved
these dear children, and that perhaps he might spare the rest
of us for their sake. But surely, this many times made me
almost feel like Abraham sacrificing Isaac. O, how many times,
my very soul was wrung within me, because of their grief. Then I
would ask my conscience, (all in tears) will the Lord suffer the in¬
human Cannibals to eat up or carry off these little converted
children, who are praying and praising his ever blessed name for
salvation ? It seemed impossible.
Then I would point, and appeal to my library; to books of di¬
vinity ; to books of God; His will to man, and man's duty to
Him, and ask my conscience : Will the good, merciful God see
all these books burned in fire by idolaters ? Will they burn God's
own book ? Then I would say, it shall burn«in my bosom. Then
I would turn my weeping eyes to the sanctuary, but recently
built, and dedicated to His service. Herein we offer the sacrifice
of praise to God at least twice a day, every day in the week, with
our whole church. Here we baptise in the name of the Father,
Son, and Holy Ghost. Here we commemorate the dying of the
ever blessed Jesus, and proclaim His glorious gospel to souls for
whom He bled. O, can our Heavenly Father sit still in the
heavens and see this beautiful temple burned to ashes by idoli-
trous man-eaters ? Then my soul would exclaim : Hide your¬
selves, 0 ye heavenly hosts, when this temple burns ! And by
such like appeals, I have many times stayed my flickering spirit.
Yea, I made use of every possible object I could think of to
strengthen my faith, that I might stand the fiery trial. I fully
expected another battle with the enemy, but I was in hopes to
overcome them by the power of Almighty God.
brown's journal.
153
But the Lord liath triumphed gloriously: His own arm hath
gotten him a victory to his memorial forever. He hath wrought
a great salvation for his people. Now I know him to be able,
and faithful to his word, from personal experience. O sing unto
God all ye land; sing praise, O ye missionaries of the cross,
sing praise, for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth; sing too, ye
woman of the wilderness, for thy God hath awaken for thy de¬
liverance ; awake, ye that dwell in the dust, for thy dead bodies
shall live; behold thy Redeemer cometh with salvation, he cometh
clad with vengeance to disperse thy enemies; O shout ye heaven¬
ly hosts ; ye too, ye old prophets who foretold these very things
which have now just came to pass: Now I know ye were all
inspired by the Holy Ghost, or ye never could have put your finger
so minutely on these notes. O Hallelujah, the great battle is won.
I shall never again be ashamed to say, glory be to God; to whom
be all the glory, honor, praise, and power forever and ever amen.
Hallelujah.
Oct. 22. Thursday night 11 o'clock. This morning King
Zoda Quee came into town and brought with him twenty men
who were all strangers to us, only they were Pessah people. Zoda
told us that they came more than two hundred miles, directly
from the interior, to hear a God palaver. At four o'clock, P. M.
we led them all into the sanctuary with our whole church, at Hed-
dington. I preached from 2 Cor. 5:20. And truly, I never saw
men more attentive than those strangers were. I was soon con¬
vinced that as Zoda told us, they came on purpose to hear the
word of the Lord. I preached about an hour and a half, while
our whole church were in silent prayer to God for a blessing on
the strangers. I really felt as if every word was as seed falling
into good ground. Nay, I never felt so before while preaching
to any people. Finally I gave way to Brother Bascom for exhor¬
tation. Bascom received a touch of the Holy Ghost as he arose.
Bascom is a Pessah King, and here are his unconverted brethren
before him, as Joseph and his brothers. His whole soul is rung
with sympathy, while he pauses a moment, looks up to heaven,
and the tears roll in streams, he says : " Now Lord help me to
tell my strange brethren how to believe in thee and make their
peace, that they may love thee, and find life in thee, and live."
He then turned to the strangers and in one of his high, sublime
strains, he seemed to sweep the darkness from before these
strangers, and poured upon them the light of life as a flood; he
exhorted them eighteen minutes, when we saw they completely
wilted, and were all but consumed with sorrow and with grief;
he waits not for me, but invites them to the altar. And so many
as had strength to come, came, and others we brought. Eighteen
of them were at the altar. About forty of us then all began "to
20
154
brown's journal.
pray as one man, that Jesus would have mercy and pardon these
strangers. Every one prayed as if all was on the brink of hell,
and each of us were responsible for these souls. Th is was the most
awful time we have ever had,- because of the sensible presence of
the Almighty. Nor was any one more ardently engaged in prayer
than most of those strangers were. But we had not prayed more
than five minutes, when one of them was converted. He leap¬
ed on his feet and cried out, saying :• " God's Son has settled my
palaver; God's Son has settled my palaver. I feel him; I feel
him in my heart." And soon up sprang another, then another, all
praising God's Son for a new heart. But we continued praying
for about thirty or forty minutes without ceasing, till sixteen of
these broken hearted sons of the forest, gave us undeniable evi¬
dence of a thorough conversion to God. But the holy fire was
so kindled in my brethren's hearts, that I could not bring them
to praying order for the other two. O, who is able to describe half
our happiness to-night ?
O glory! glory be to Jesus, more and more ! Ride on, thou
conqueror of nations ! thy Kingdom is glorious ! only speak, and
all nations shall obey thee ! Why, the Lord God omnipotent
reigneth, and the whole world is full of his glory ! Glory be to
God!!
'Tis heaven here and heaven there,
Glory flowing every where;
This I boldly do attest,
For my soul has got a feast.
O that I had an angel's heart and voice, how I would fill heaven
with loud hallalujahs to-night/ O that my lungs were brass,
that I might shout out what I feel I cannot contain. Were it not
for these poor heathens I would say:
My soul while I'm writing is ready to go,
A moment for heaven I would leave all below.
But I cannot say that till these natives are so far advanced, that
they can manage the gospel themselves; but, bless God, this
much I can say with full confidence, that,
I would not live alway, no, welcome the tomb ;
Since Jesus has laid there I dread not its gloom.
There sweet be my rest till he bid me rise,
And hale him triumphant descending the skies.
Who, who would live alway, away from his God ;
Away from yon heaven, that blissful abode ?
Where the raptures of glory eternally roll,
And the smiles of the Lord are the feasts of the soul!
O, I bless God for a free, full and present salvation, a salvation
from inward and out sin, and which brings heauen into the soul
on earth. Hallalujah!
brown's journal.
155
Oct. 23. This morning a post-boy came into my house and
gave me two letters, and a copy of the Colonization Herald.
Those letters were : one from R. R. Wilson, and the other from
J. A. Burton ; both of which requested me to read the report of
the late trial between the Mission and Commonwealth, which re¬
port differed materially from that in the Luminary. They there¬
fore request me to write a protest against the report in the Her¬
ald, and acknowledge the report in the Luminary as matter of
fact. Both sides have made out their reports of the same general
transaction, differing from each other as midday from midnight.
But according to the best of my memory, there are so many mis¬
takes in each report, that I am by no means disposed to touch
either. For I fear that my very first prediction of this matter is
coming to pass, and therefore I am determined to have nothing
to do in the matter. I am sent here to save souls, and I therefore
feel it my duty to keep entirely clear from all such difficulties.
Oct. 27. Tuesday night, 11 o'clock. This is our regular
night for prayer meeting, and we have had a blessed time too. God
was with us. And He who causeth us to triumph in every place,
causeth us to triumph at every attempt to bring sinners to Jesus.
For the Lord hath converted three sinners this evening, and last
Sunday night He converted four more (all Goloos) through faith
in Christ. 0, how many soals I lost when I first came here,
through ignorance ! For I then thought it necessary to preach to
them till they knew almost everything about God and Christ, be¬
fore they could be converted. Whereas, in fact, we may take a
man who never heard any thing about God and Christ, and by
preaching an hour and a half, or thereabouts, directly on certain
points of doctrine arranging these points to the advantage of
their intellect, and they are ready for prayer. And as all must
pray before they are converted, a few minutes prayer in faith,
brings them salvation. We do not have to quote and explain
fifty passages of scripture to prove their original depravity, and
fifty more to prove that there is a hell, &c., &c. But we only
tell them the simple story, as Peter did, Acts 10:35 to 44; and
so I follow Peter's arrangement as to doctrinal points. And I
suppose Paul sometimes preached about the same. See Acts, 16:
31 and 36. And these converts are just like the converts of Pe¬
ter and John. They leap up, and leap after they are up, and
praise God. They are not ensnared in such unreasonable scepti¬
cism, and disgraceful, soul damning pride as I have seen in
America, many times.
The fact is, these are justified by simple faith in Christ. They
never wait to be happy before they firmly believe, or rely, (as I
used to do once,) but they first rely on the naked word of God,
regardless of any happiness whatever. (See Fragment B.)
156
brown's journal.
Oct. 30. Saturday night, 11 o'clock. Our quarterly meeting
commenced this afternoon. Brother Seys arrived here at 11 o*
clock, A. M., and at twelve he commenced an examination of my
school. My first class read quite correctly in the old and new
testaments, as Brothes Seys selected their chapters. After this,
he had. them parse grammar till they had applied nearly all the
rules. Our second class read in several different places in the
new testament to high satisfaction, and gave examples on all the
nine parts of speech. Our third class spelled about ten minutes,
in three and four syllables, and missed only one word. It has
been only about eighteen months since I took most of these chil¬
dren out of the bush, when they knew not one letter of the al¬
phabet, And for four weeks of that time, at the commencement
of our reformation, we did not assemble once for school, only on
the Sabbath.. And for the first six weeks after the battle, we had
no school. And since that time, we have been on guard so much,
it has sometimes rendered us stupid and dull. But we think
that, including all our excitements, the children have done well.
And hence, Brother Seys came prepared and gave each of them
a present. The Lord hath blessed us. At 2 o'clock, Brother
Seys preached to us, and then presided over the quarterly confer¬
ence. This conference consists of two exhorters, four leaders,
and fiye stewards. And this was truly an entertaining time to
us. This evening Brother Seys preached again. We closed off
with a glorious prayer meeting, in which three sinners were con¬
verted to God, to whom be all the glory.
November 1. Sunday night, 11 o'clock. Our quarterly meet¬
ing has just closed, and nobody ever had b better one. Over one
hundred members were in the love-feast this morning, and eighty-
one of them spake in an hour and a half. After morning preach¬
ing, thirty-six were baptised. At our communion, one hundred
and fifty members were present at the table. And this evening,
God in mercy has converted six of these poor heathen. Truly,
we have had a rich, heavenly meeting. The ways and manners
of this people have become pleasant indeed. 0, what a pity it
is, there are no more faithful laborers in this vast, ripe vineyard!
How much better it would be, if one half the missionaries in the
colony would stop their mercenary traffic, and turn into this ripe
harvest, and gather souls for eternal gain. But I thank God for
what He has already done for poor, benighted Africa. For the
everlasting gospel has reached her at last, and it is spreading far
and wide. So bright does the gospel shine into these dark re¬
gions, and so glorious is its moral and spiritual influence, that the
natives, both converted and unconverted, are ashamed to acknowl¬
edge their former practices in presence of any christian. When
rst came to Heddington, the natives were very frank in telling
brown's journal.
157
me all their habits and practices. But I have preached so much
against them, they are ashamed to acknowledge the very prac¬
tices in which they were daily living when I came here. O,
what mighty power in the gospel of Christ! How these idolaters
quail under it! It seems far better adapted to these heathen than
civilized sceptics.
0, my God, forbid that I should glory save in the cross of
Christ, by whom the word is crucified to me, and I to the world.
Lord, give me the gospel, and I desire no more; for all but the
gospel is vanity.
The things eternal I pursue,
A happiness beyond the view ;
Of those that basely pant,
For things by nature felt and seen,
Their honors, wealth and pleasures mean,
I neither have nor want.
I iiave no babes to hold me here,
But children more securely dear,
For mine I humbly claim,
Better than daughters or than sons,
Temples divine of living stones,
Inscribed with Jesus' name.
No foot of land do I possess,
No.cottage in the wilderness,
A poor way faring man;
I lodge awhile in tents below,
Or gladly wander to and fro,
Till I my heaven gain.
Nothing on earth I call my own,
A stranger, to the world unknown,
I all its goods despise ;
I trample on its whole delights,
I seek a city out of sight,
A city in the skies.
O glory be to God 1 another bright beam of glory has just lit
on my transporting soul, and sensibly I feel the immortal flame
burning in my bosom. 0 how dreadful is this place, 'tis God's
own house, it is heaven's gate. O shall I ever want to sleep
again. How can I sleep while angels sing and all the hosts on
high cry glory to the eternal King, the Lamb that once did die !
I am happy, I'm happy, O wonderous account
My joys are immortal, I stand on the mount,
I gaze on my treasure, I long to be there,
With angels, my kindred, and Jesus my dear!
Nov. 3. Tuesday night, 10 o'clock. King Bango was brought
to this town about five weeks since, sick, and has been confined
to his house most of the time since. This morning he gave up
the ghost. King Bango's decease was peculiarly afflicting to him.
158
brown's journal.
His was the sleepy disease, which is very common to this people.
Bango often complained that when he undertook to pray as soon
as he closed his eyes he would fall asleep. This seemed to be a
grief to him for which he often wept. When he was awake his
whole conversation was religion. For the last two weeks he
slept so sound that he was senseless nearly all the while. About
two hours before he died, he revived and came to his senses.
He then opened his eyes, and not having strength to speak, he
continued to wisper till he died, saying: " God palaver be good;
God palaver be good ; O my God palaver be good. And such
was his last whisper.
O, I truly thank God for the lively hope I have of Bango's eter¬
nal salvation. Ever since his conversion he has been very devo¬
tional, nor have we seen anything in him contrary to Christianity.
It was this same Bango who broke loose from his people at our
first meeting on Bangs' Hill last March, and who so violently de¬
cided, saying: " Good by ; I will seek the Lord." I had a cof¬
fin made for him, in which we deposited the body in full Ameri¬
can style. I made a bier on which to convey the corpse. J then
addressed them as appropriate as I knew how, for one hour. Then
I appointed eight Pessah brethren to carry the corpse. I organ¬
ized the procession in proper order, placing King Peter immedi¬
ately after the corpse, King Bascom and King Zoda Quee next,
Bango's wife and I next, then Bango's children, his people, and
King Peter's people in the rear, &c. And notwithstanding the
procession was very large, I never saw one more solemn; nearly
every one wept.
Nov. 26. Thursday night, 10 o'clock. I have just returned
from Monrovia, where I lodged the last night. But 0 what a
fearful contusion the people and church are in there. Nothing is
known or heard of there, but twitting, quarrelling backbiting,
cursing and slander. Ail this in consequence of the law suit be¬
tween the Colony and Mission. Our church in that place is more
than half shivered in pieces by it. Brother F. Burns, a preach¬
er who has been a member of this Conference for six years, is
suspended and turned out of the Seminary in which he was a
teacher. Rev. E. Johnston, their preacher in charge, and the
oldest preacher in the Conference, is forbidden to preach or make
any appointments for preaching in the church, without special per¬
mission from Brother Seys. So much these two preachers get
for not opposing the Government of the Colony, and not favoring
the proceedings of Brother Seys in the suit. Some will hear
Brother Se\'s preach and no one else, some will hear Brother
Johnson preach but no one else, and others will not hear either.
O how the devil reigns among them. Both parties were very
cross to me, because I would not take sides with either. O thank
brown's journal.
159
the good Lord that I have a place prepared here in the wilder¬
ness, at least for a half time, war or no war ! My businesses to
save as many souls as I can, and the law of the Lord is my study.
Nov. 23. Saturday night, 11 o'clock. Yesterday morning
Brother Simon Peter had six friends come to visit him from the
Vie Country. Two of them were his own brothers in the flesh.
They had come over one hundred and fifty miles from this place.
Simon Peter is a Vie man, but he had not seen these brothers
nor any of those men for eight years. They came as a com¬
mittee sent by their Kings and head men, to make inquiry con¬
cerning the great God palaver, which so excited the whole land.
The Vie tribe are the most intelligent, unoffensive tribe of the
forest. Simon brought them to me, and they introduced their
business and directions from their rulers, in an oratorial, reveren¬
tial manner. This was the most dignified exhibition that ever I
witnessed among any of the unconverted in Africa. They said
that their Kings had heard all about the great battle we had with
the Boatswains, and how the American God bad fought and
well nigh spoilt that hostile tribe of Cannibals in one day. In¬
deed, this committee told us nearly every circumstance of the
whole proceedings in battle. And said they, all our people are
afraid of that God, lest his palaver catch us also. And therefore
said they, we want to know what that God is, who made him,
which way (why) he came to this country, and what is his palaver
with this people, &c.
At 4 o'clock, P. M. we led them into the church to tell them
who God is and what is his palaver, &c. Our whole church
were gathered, and never have I seen so much manifiested inter¬
est before for the salvation of souls. I preached from Rom. 1
19:26. And here I preached two hours because the word Crea¬
tor pushed me into the divinity of the God head, which led us all
into Jesus. O that desirable, glorious, but awful name, Jesus;
how it made these sons of old Belshazzar tremble. But I gave
way for Brother Simon, who in a masterly manner worked up
his brethren as a potter would his clay, till they screamed for
mercy as if the Judgment day had come. We led them to the
altar of sacrifice, and more than one hundred of us all began to
pray as one man; and having made a covenant not to stop pray¬
ing till all were converted, the last one held us to it for forty min¬
utes. But Jesus converted them all. To his eternal honor and
praise, and to him alone be all the glory ! So God is bringing
his sons from afar and Gentiles are coming to his light. The
north has given up at last, and the south is coming to Zion!
The set time to favor Zion has come. (See Document 4.) The
breaker has came up before them, Mic. 2:13, and the veil that
was spread over the nations is removed, Isaiah 25:7-8; and all flesh
160
brown's JOUBNAl.
are beginning to see the salvation of God. O, hallalujah, hal¬
lalujah to Jesus !
Thus, in the course of two weeks, there has been three com¬
mittees, sent from three different foreign tribes of the interior,
to see and hear, and carry back words to their Kings, concerning
this great God palaver: and all those committees have been con¬
verted ! Besides all our neighboring towns and half towns who
are thronging me and Brothers Simon and Bascom, asking thou¬
sands of questions, and inviting us to come to their towns and
preach. But we both have as much as we can possibly do at
home at present.
To the great King, eternal, immortal, almighty, be all the glory
and honor and praise ; hallalujah. Amen.
How blessed are our eyes,
That see this heavenly light;
Prophets and Kings desir'd long,
But died without the sight.
The Lord makes bare his arm,
Through all the earth abroad,
Let every nation now behold
Their Saviour and their God.
Nov. 29. Sunday night, 10 o'clock. Another laborious but
blessed Sabbath indeed. At 8 o'clock we had fifty-six scholars,
and which was far more interesting than any Sabbath school we
have had. At 10 o'clock, because there were many strangers
among us, I preached from Mat 16:26. Those strangers were
attentive and manifested a deep stirring interest hearing so much
about their immortal souls. Some of them wept and grieved
bitterly. I gave way to Brother Bascom, who came down upon
them with the gospel like a storm. And while he was yet talk¬
ing one of the strangers arose, and said, " God's palaver done
catch my heart dis time." " God done bring he palaver for heart
too," said another. We invited them to the altar and nine of
them came forward. We all entered into prayer in their behalf.
And while we were praying one of my little boys came up be¬
hind me, took hold of my arm and gave it a shake. I stopped
praying, and as I looked round to see what it was, the boy whis¬
pered in my ear and said : " Daddy, I can't pray any more this
time, because one of these strangers has got a devil's heart yet,
and he has come to the altar to fool us." I asked him how he knew?
He said : " I have put my hand on all their breasts, and all their
hearts move quick and strong, only that one man, and his heart is
asleep all this time. His heart is thinking of some devil palaver,
said he, and that is the way his heart can't move, and so he can't
pray a bit. But we let him go, and the Lord converted seven of
tnem. Those seven with the church shouted and praised Jesus.
brown's journal*
161
This deceiver shouted too, but he only said over the same words
which the rest of them had spoken. But the brethren were so
disgusted at his hallow sounding and mock actions, that they soon
crowded him out the church. The time has come when it is not
an easy matter to deceive these saints in these matters.
At 12 o'clock I left town for Bangs' Hill, where I preached at
twoi Here we had a blessed time again. My dear Brother Si¬
mon remains a growing, faithful, successful laborer in the vineyard,
and several souls have recently been converted through his in¬
strumentality, five of which joined society this afternoon. I left
Bangs' Hill at 4 o'clock, and arrived home at 5£ o'clock, which
made fourteen miles travel since 12 o'clock. At six I preached
from Acts 9:9-13. And. before I had done preaching Brother
Bascom began to lead up some weeping sinners to the altar. I
stopped preaching, we all began to pray, and the Lord converted
three more Pessah men.
To God alone be all the glory for this blessed day !
December 3< My Superintendent has at last consented to let
me leave this station at the next annual conference, and go fur¬
ther into the interior and establish another station. (See Docu¬
ment 5.) My present arrangement is, to start next Monday for
the interior, on a general excursion among the tribes, and when
I shall return, I know not. We have been preparing for this for
several weeks. The fullest probability is that the set time to fa¬
vor Zion is come, and the fullness of the Gentiles has already
entered. The natives from all directions, to a great distance, are
constantly urging us to come and establish missions among them.
More than forty of these converted natives are all on the wing for
carrying the gospel into the interior. But I shall take only fifteen
of them at first, till we find a suitable station. O, that there
were fifty able missionaries to start with me, to meet the claims
of these poor heathen, and answer the commands of Christ!
But if the Lord will send some one to water, then by the help of
God I will go forward and plant. And perhaps this is best; for
if I am martyred, or die other wise, 1 have neither wife nor child
to weep after me, and none but these natives to lament for me.
Thank God, I am what I am. The quarrel between the Ameri¬
can church and the Commonwealth rages high nnd fearful. The
Commonwealth party say hard things about me, because I will
not join their party. The missionaries of the Seys party say they
will assuredly expel me at the next annual conference, onless I
join the Seys party. The Seys party hold every body as their in¬
tended enemies who will not come out publicly and quarrel against
the Commonwealths But both my bible, discipline—yea, and
conscience too, forbids it. What is to be the result of this, I know
not. But if 1 live, thank God, I shall soon be in the interior, be-
youd the slaywranging uproar, for I am sick of it.
162
brown's journal.
Dec. 5. Saturday night, 9 o'clock. Yesterday morning we
commenced a society meeting in our church, which continued un¬
til sunset this evening, including an intermission of eight hours
last night. And assuredly it has been an interesting time to
me. It may appear strange to some, why a society meeting should
last so lone, and what could have been the business. But I an¬
swer: The meeting was on this wise. Nothing is more com¬
mon than for preachers, going on to a new station or circuit, to
complain that all is out of order. But I am determined that it
shall not be so with my successor. And hence, eight days ago,
I appointed a general meeting, and required all under my charge
to be present at its commencement, for a general inspection o»
character. The design of this was to get hold of every error,
and every little difficulty which could not be gotten hold of with¬
out such a process. Every difficulty which I knew of, was all
settled before this meeting commenced. But I knew not but there
might be some private difficulties which might hereafter grow
into public ones, unless they were killed in the bud. And I
thought I could settle such better than a stranger. Here we be¬
gan at the leaders, and followed the roll on the class books, one
by one, as we called each one up to the altar. Here every one
was required to tell every objection, and every variation which
they knew of that one person, or forever after hold their peace,
on peril of being expelled from church. For as I am soon to
leave the station, I intended to sound the whole church to the
bottom, before I leave. There were one hundred members pres¬
ent, and all were sifted as wheat.
Yesterday we expelled four members for accompanying a grig*
gree woman (a witch) into town. It is true, that few "would have
thought of expelling persons from an American church for doing
what those have done. For as the griggree woman came up to
the big gate of our town, accompanied by hundreds of Devil
Bush people, a few days since, four of our members stepped down
to the gate, and walked back beside the procession, for about six
rods. Nothing would have been said about it, had not every one
have pledged themselves to tell all they knew. But when it got
started in this meeting, the zeal of the church arose so high that
it was impossible for me to save them. They confessed their
fault, and begged pardon, but nothing would satisfy the church
but expulsion. But all four of them spent the whole of last night
in repentance and prayer, and to-day they all came into church
and wept and begged so fervently for restoration, that their tears
broke down the church, and we received them again. It was
truly interesting to see how like men and women of God these
beloved ones acted. They were not backward in speaking of the
laults of others, nor were they offended to hear of their own
aults, nor was there anything like sharpness, nor passion, nor
brown's journal.
163
partiality among them. The design of the meeting was so fully
explained, that every one felt a high interest in its proceedings.
And in all the proceedings only two men and one woman were
presented to the chair for reproof, except the four who were ex¬
pelled. Just before we closed, 1 baptised eighteen adults and
five iufants. And a little after sunset, we closed in sweet fellow¬
ship and heavenly love.
This meeting was the more interesting, because it was a con¬
clusion of the whole matter.
Next Monday I leave for the interior, and whether I live or
die, it matters not to me, for I am full of glorious victory. Hal¬
lelujah ! To God alone be all the glory !
Make us into one spirit drink—
Baptise into Thy name ;
And let us always kindly think,
And sweetly speak the same.
Dec. 7. Monday morning. 11 o'clock. My tour into the in¬
terior is all upset for the present. Yesterday morning we were
informed by good authority, that King Gatumbah has raised up,
and got out another war in the bush, and is making way to give
us another attack. The intelligence was so well authenticated
that we spent the day, yesterday, in preparing for battle. The
whole town was on guard all the last night, and 1 with them. My
people are by no means willipg for me to leave for the interior,
nor do I think it prudent at present. For I must fight before Hed-
dington is given up, unless some one else has charge of it. If
we must fight, then we are already for battle. For no savage
may carry off nor eat up the saints, without resistance. 0, may
the God of Moses rescue us from them!
Dec. 9. Yesterday morning we sent six men into the bnsh, to
see if they could spy out anything of the enemy. But they were
to return last night. To-day we were doubting whether they
were not taken, or slain by the enemy, But at sunset they re¬
turned, and bring us the following intelligence : We took the old
war path, and went directly to the St. Paul's River. There, on
the opposite bank, we saw about one hundred men preparing a
raft. We watched them about two hours, and saw them work.
We hailed them, and as soon as they saw us they ran into the
bush. But we concluded to remain on the river bank all night,
and watch their proceedings. We remained there till noon, to¬
day, saw nothing more of them, and left for home.
Dec. IB. We have received good news from the enemy. Ga¬
tumbah has met with so much perplexity and bad luck, that he
has abandoned all his army, and declares he will never make an¬
other attempt to attack Heddington, for it is of no use to try. O,
bless the good Lord for that! To'God over all, be all the glory.
164
brown's journal.
Dec. 31. And so closes up the year ! O, what a year; who
that is now iiveth on the earth, hath ever experienced, as 1 have,
such, fit ycjir •
Salvation, carnage, blood, hail-stones and coals of fire ! Mer¬
cy, wrath, pity, indignation, war and peace, hell and heaven met,
gnd Sinai and Calvary become one !!
Christ hath shown me, 0 what wonders,
Thrilling to my flesh and blood,
Awful scenes, as Sinai's thunders
Rolling down the mount of God.
God hath shaken this great nation,
Hell's deep groans have round me rolled,
Christ hath spoke a new creation,
Broke the devil's strongest hold.
Calvary's streams have reached this forest,
Hosts of sinners wash therein,
Abram's promise, I'm a witness,
Boon will make an end of sin.
Zion's King hath brought salvation,
Zeal and vengeance clothe his arm,
I have seen them round this station,
Hence, the tribes are all alarmed!
But it is not at all probable that ever I shall experience anoth¬
er year of equal interest. For the greater probability is that if I
am not expelled at the next Annual Conference, which sets on
the 14th of next month, I shall either locate or withdraw from the
travelling connection of this Conference. I would not do this,
if the members of this Conference had even the form of Metho¬
dism ; which they have not, and far less the power. Therefore
I consider jt neither duty nor privilege to walk with such men.
They do not pretend that they have any thing against me, only
that I will not join the Seys party, and have my name published
as such. And for this they say I shall be expelled at the next
Conference. 0 thanks be to God for his great goodness to me
the last year !
January 10. Sunday night, 9 o'clock. This is the first day
for the last two weeks that I have been able to do any business.
I have had eight paroxyisms of chill and fever, which well nigh
worked me up again. But in answer to the prayers of my dear
people, God, by a sudden impulse of his mighty power, raised
me up again. Glory be to God for his goodness and loving kind¬
ness to my poor soul and body.
This morning God gave me strength to preach a little fare¬
well sermon to my people, and hold a general class meeting this
afternoon. And never have I seen such a heart melting, soul
affecting day before. O who can describe the grief of my dear
people on this occasion. It may only be told in the Paradise of
brown's journal.
165
God, where our superstitions will be deeper and stronger. To¬
morrow, if my health permit, I leave for Monrovia to meet in Con¬
ference. And how I shall stand it to leave such a peaceable,
heavenly place as this, and go into such a clamerous place I know
not. O may the Lord give me faith and patience to endure it
with calmness and firmness.
Jan. 12. At Monrovia. I arrived here yesterday at 4 o'clock
P. M. But all the preachers had arrived here before me. The
committee on the examination of candidates for admission into
Conference, were notified three weeks since to meet in the Meth¬
odist church at Monrovia, at 9 o'clock this A. M., for examina¬
tion I am a member of this said committee. At 9 o'clock I went to
the church but fonnd no one there. At 10 o'clock I went again
but no one in the church. At 11,1 went again, but not a preach¬
er there. At 12,1 went again and returned as usual. Brother
A. Herring, is chairman of this committee, and he and all the
members of Conference are in town.
Surely, it is high times here in Monrovia. Nothing is heard of
but the Seys party, and Government party. Boys, girls, men,
women, and every preacher boasting of their strongest party, and
ask me to which I belong.
Jan. 14. Annual Conference commenced at 9 o'clock A. M,.
with Rev. J. Seys in the chair. All has gone on well to-day,
only they have taken in some members for whom I could not vote.
For one of them was so intoxicated yesterday that he staggered
badly as he passed by me.
Jan. 15. Business went on rather stubed to-day. At the af¬
ternoon session I asked for a location. A debate then took place
and continued to the hour of adjournment; so that my case is
put over till to-morrow. Their debate was neither against my
moral character nor against my doctrine or doctrines which I had
preached, but against the expediency of locating. For I had on¬
ly told them one of- my designs, and that was to visit America.
For I have the fullest confidence that unless I visit America, the
gospel will stop where it is and not reach the interior for years.
True, I did not tell them this, but only that I had important busi¬
ness in America. The objects of my locating are these : First,
There is not the least probability of my going into the interior to
establish a Mission, even if I remain in Conference ; for by'what
I can learn, the greater probability is that unless the Missionaries
stop their clammering against the civil Government, that Govern¬
ment will soon banish all who are not citizens from the Colony
for the sake of peace. And 1 am fully confident that those Mis¬
sionaries will not stop till Government stops them. The whole of
their unjust proceedings, on both sides, are published in their pa¬
pers, (for each has a press,) and hundreds of those papers go to
America. And unless some middle-man rise up to reconcile those
166
brown's journal.
conflicting reports, then what will become of Colonization and
Mission too ? For this Colony and this Mission for the time be¬
ing, depend essentially on each other ; and if the house be divi¬
ded against itself how then can it stand. But I am the only mid¬
dle-man in all the region. I am for the Colony and Mission both
together. All the rest are, some for breaking down the Colony,
and others for breaking up the Mission. So are the publications.
But small as my influence is, it may possibly have a little secret
influence if I can get to America, in reconciling the furious par¬
ties ; for America is the head of both. The fact is, I fear the
Mission will be broken up. 0 Lord save it!
Again, these Brother Missionaries say, that if I do not come
out on the Seys party, they will operate against me while I live.
But if I locate they may not think me worthy of their vengeance,
and so I may escape their wrath. And if they do not locate me
then I shall withdraw from these men.
Jan. 16. Business has dragged rather hard in Conference, to¬
day. But little has been accomplished except to grant me a lo¬
cation. The day has been spent in disputing on a previous trial
of F. Burns. It looks and sounds very strange to me to hear so
much debating and legislating on almost every rule in the Disci¬
pline of the Methodist church. That is, whether they will abide
by those rules or not. I know not what they may become yet;
for they may improve, and may yet become a sound, methodical
body. But so far as ever I have read of the character of Meth¬
odists, they are very far from them.
Jan. 17. Sunday night, 10 o'clock. This has been a day of
some joy and much grief. Brother Seys preached to us at 10
o'clock, A. M. After which we commemorated the death of our
ever blessed Jesus. But it was an occasion of grief to me, to
see so many who were once pillars in the church, standing or sit¬
ting at a distance from the table of the Lord, and would not par¬
take thereof, because of their unreconciliation touching that law
suit. O, what a break in the church of Christ! Nor are there
any means in operation to heal the sore. The sermons, exhorta¬
tions, prayers, and all common conversation are poisoned with
that old law suit. But nothing can be more unpleasant to me.
January 19. Tuesday night. At Heddington. I left the
Cape at 8 o'clock A. M., and arrived here at four. And thank the
good Lord, all is well, and safe. But I am the more thankful, to
find some body, with whom I talk about religion. I have been
gone eight days, but I have not found one, who would talk more
than two minutes about religion, before they would break into the
law suit, between the Mission and Government. I tried every
preacher at the conference, who would speak to me at all (for
some will not speak to me) and I tried the private members, but
I got nothing but the old law suit. And rather than starve for
brown's journal.
167
spiritual bread, I packed up before conference closed, and return¬
ed home. Here thank God, I have bread enough for a feast of
my soul. For even as soon as I came within hearing of Hed-
dington, I was saluted by the voice of prayer. And as soon as
I came into the house, the dear brethren flocked around me, and.
first of all, they inquired how my soul felt, and began to tell me
how good their hearts felt. O how quick my soul was nourish¬
ed. Bless the Lord for such food. I am to hold charge of this
station, until another preacher shall be sent on by the confer¬
ence.
January 22. Before I went to conference, King Peter of Bangs'
Hill, told me that if I did not remain on this station another year,
he should take all his people, and remove to the Goloo country.
This he said because I had given him some incouragement of
visiting that country, on my own expense, before I go to America,
And King Peter is so anxious to have a mission established in
the remaining part of his tribe, who are already in Goloo, that
this morning he started off, and took twenty of our brethren with
him. He has done this to secure my services, in case I select a
station before I go to America. May the Lord bless King Peter.
January 23. Saturday night 10 o'clock. This morning, two
messengers, sent from two Goloo Kings, came into our house, and
each of them presented me a dash. They told me that their
Kings had sent them to invite and persuade me to come up to
their country, and establish a mission in either of their towns, as
there was but little distance between them. These head men
have been urging ine all the day, to consent to make them a
visit. Yesterday morning, King Peter, as above stated, left this
place for another section of the Goloo country.
And since sunset, brother J. Canady, one of our stewards of
the church, who has been absent for four weeks, visiting his
tribe in big Pessah, returned. Brother Canady brings us news
of the highest interest. He informs us, that he found more than
thirty of our brethren in one place, in big Pessah, holding their
regular, weekly class and prayer meetings, keeping the sabbath
ridgedly, and asking God's blessings on their food, every time
they eat. They do all this in open daylight, without the least
molestation. And moreover, the first King of big Pessah, sent
me a dash of a fine, fat sheep, a gourd of palto oil, and one
chicken, earnestly requesting me to make no establishment of
;my mission, till I first visit him. Big Pessah is supposed to be
about two hundred miles, north-east from this place.
Brother Canady says, that the whole country are expecting a
visit from me every day, according to a previous arrangement.
Those brethren of whom brother Canady speaks of as praying,
&c., are some of our converts, who left Heddington in consequence
of the war; and among them are five mep who were sent here
168
brown's journal.
about three months since, as a committee of inquiry; and were
converted on the occasion. And now if some one does not go
Up, and strengthen the hands of those brethren, I fear that the
mighty current of heathenism may by and by turn upon them,
and overcome them. For the devil is not dead yet. Our quarterly
meeting comes on next Saturday, and then, if the superintendant
will pay one half of the expenses, I will pay the rest, give in my
time,and visit big Pessah.
January 24. Sunday night, 11 o'clock. This has been a
sabbath of high interest to us all. This morning, we had an
interesting sabbath school, of forty scholars, since that, I have
preached three sermons, and had prayer meeting this evening.
The blessed Jesus has been with us all day, and he has convert¬
ed four souls: Two men, and two women, all queer people. The
conversion of one of these women is what I allude to, more especi¬
ally, when I say, high interest. For this women is that same of
whom I speak, on December third, and on whose account we ex¬
pelled four members. A Griggree woman is, to the natives;
what the Americans understand by a witch. They qualify them¬
selves as follows. First they go into the devils bush, and there
remain from six to twenty clays, before they come out. They
have waiters to bring their food, daily, and food for the devil
also. And after being fully anointed by the devil, they come
forth, proclaiming all the powers and arts of witches in olden
times. Before they leave the devil's bush, they have a witch
robe prepared, which well corresponds with their profession.
When they leave the bush, they are accompaied from town to
town by hundreds of men and women, all under the most terrify¬
ing hoops, screams, hells, shells, horns, &c., attended by a heavy,
perpetual sound of musketry. And this is the pomp, in which
this woman came into our town, on the third day of December
last. She is a very fair, pleasant looking woman, about twenty-
six or twenty-eight years old. But she has been a great curse to
this town, for the last two years. But to-day, at our 10 o'clock
sermon, she was discovered to be listening at the window of a
house, about four rods from the church. At 1 o'clocl^preaching,
she took a seat under the eve of an old house, about two rods from
the church, where she could look into the pulpit, see us, and hear
every word. At four o'clock preaching, she came and stood at
the corner of the church till I had got about two-thirds through my
sermon. At this time, I was about to speak to two of our sanctified,
sisters for whispering, and rolling up their sleeves in meeting
which I had never seen before. But just as I was preparing to
speak, they both arose, and walked out of church. And when
the Griggree woman saw them coming toward her, she run. -But
Rhoda, and Bampho, being well shod with the preparation of the
gospel, took after the witch, and chased her about town, caught
BftOWN's JOtTHNAl.
169
her, and pulled her into the house while I was preaching. But
notwithstanding all her resistence, as soon as she touched the
altar, she dropped as a dead person. There, said Rhoda, lay there,
till God takes away your devil heart, and gives you one like Jesus.
Rhoda and Bampho stood by the witch, and very deliberately, un¬
folded their sleeves, while 1 was preaching, as if I observed them
not. And after they had stood there about two minutes, Bhoad
looked up to me, smiling, and said with calm boldness; daddy
you have preached long enough, come down and help us pray
for this Griggree woman ! We immediately stopped preaching,
and w^nt down into the altar. The witch had not breathed yet.
In the same moment, the Brethren caught hold of some weeping,
sinners, and led them to the altar also. And at this, we all
engaged in prayer, without one word of ceremony. And soon
three men were brought into gospel liberty. They leaped up and
praised Jesus for a few minutes, and then down and joined us in
prayer for the witch: And I have never seen any converts at
any time, pray with such power and zeal as those three. Nor
have we ever had such a long, mighty struggle before, at Hed-
dington, as with this witch. But glory to Jesus, at last, the
heavens began to yield to faith, the witch began to breathe, and
groan: And soon after, the marvelous light of Jesus filled her
whole soul. She manifested more sublime joy, than any convert
I ever saw. Nor have we ever had such a triumphant shout in
our church before. To the ever blessed Jesus, be all the glory
especially and exclusively; for the devils are subject unto us
through his name. Hallelujah to God. Amen.
Jan. 30. Saturday, night 11 o'clock. Brother Seys arrived
here for quarterly meeting at 11 o'clock, A. M. And first of
all, I was surprised to learn by him that he also was going to vis¬
it America at the earliest opportunity. He also informed me that
the governor and council had protested against him, Dr. Goheene,
and T. B. Burton, and passed an act that all three should leave
the colony; saying, for disturbing the peace of the Common¬
wealth, by the instrumentality of the law suit between the Mis¬
sion and Commonwealth. Brother Seys has divided the Mission
into three districts, and appointed three presiding elders over
them. He has also called off all the laborers at White Plains,
who have been at work for months building a saw mill for the
Mission, and for which about $5,000 have been expended, and
the work but little more than half done yet. And all the me¬
chanical operations of the Mission are suspended. No more new
mission stations are to be established. Brother Seys preached to
us at 3 o'clock, P. M.
Near the close of the sermon, a brother gave me a wink, and
I followed him out of the church. We went into our dwelling-
house, and there I saw a lady, smiling, all dressed in white. I
22
170
brown's journal.
took her by the arm, and a gentleman and lady marched us back
to the church, and Brother Seys presently pronounced us man and
wife, in the midst of all the people, The lady's name was Har¬
riet Ann Harper, aged thirty-five years. Harriet has lived in our
family for twenty-two months, and acquitted herself so well as a
stewardess through all our difficulties and dangers, that I thought
it not good to turn her off at this juncture ; for a bird in hand is
worth two in the bush.
Brother A. C. Utridge was appointed to this station at the last
annual conference, but has not arrived here yet. Why he is not
on his post, we know not. We have had the Lord within us this
evening, and three sinners have been converted. I yet have
charge of this station, and seven souls were converted the past
week. O, to God be all the glory !
Jan. 31. Sunday night, 10 o'clock. This also, has been a
blessed Sabbath. Our love feast, and all the ordinances of the
day hBve been heavenly and divine. We have all renewed our
covenants with God, and taken fresh courage to live holy and de¬
votional. To the all wise God be all the glory.
February 14. Sunday night, 10 o'clock. Brother A. C. Ut¬
ridge arrived here yesterday, at 5 o'clock, A. M. I immediate¬
ly surrendered the charge of the station to him, and gave up all
the books.
This morning 1 preached my last farewell sermon, from Acts
20:17 to 33. But indeed this meeting was more like a funeral
than any thing else. For such a heart-rending scene, I never be¬
fore witnessed. As for my boys and girls, their agonies were in¬
describable. Indeed, after I had done preaching, I was sorry I
had preached as I had, for fear that their grief might overcome
them. O, may high heaven take especial charge of these be¬
loved children.
But I cannot, in conscience, retire to rest till I make a further
acdnowledgment of the goodness of my heavenly Father. For
God has truly wrought most gloriously for me, and with me, since
I came on to this station. I have ever aimed to tell the people
God's truth, and nothing but truth. I have told these people
some things which I have found in the bible, which made me
tremble the moment after. (Shame for me !) That is, I have
told them what God would do for his people, on certain conditions
on our part. For I feared that the people might err through ig¬
norance, and that therefore the Lord might not feel himself
bound to fulfil His promises. I do not mean spiritual promises,
for I had no fear of them, but of temporal promises. Such, for
instance, as these: I told these people, that if war came to us
while we were serving God faithfully, that if we fought with all
our power, fought in the name of the Lord, only in oijr own de-
tence, God would certainly give us victory. And so it was. I
brown's journal.
171
told them that if the enemy happened to kill one of us, how God
would pour out His wrath upon them. And so it was. I told
our brethren that if we stood our ground, and watched day and
night for the enemy, that God would not suffer them to come nigh
us. And so it was. Immediately after- the battle, all the wild
beasts of the forest retired beyond our reach, and the fish left our
creeks for the ocean. The hosts who came to our assistance were
obliged to eat, and they were with us so long, they eat up nearly
all the domestic provisions in our region, and were obliged to re¬
tire to the interior also. Soon after this, my people began to feel
the want of provisions. Many were about leaving the town, say¬
ing that God had sent a curse upon us, by driving back the beasts
and fish beyond our reach. But I told them to stand their ground,
for the wild meat would soon return again, and we should have
abundance, only let us trust in the Lord. True, said I, God has
driven off all the wild meat and fish; but it is that our enemies may
not lurk in the bush near us, live on wild meat, and wait for an
opportunity to take the advantage and slay us. Wait, said I,
only a ten days longer, and if no wild meat appears, then you
may go. But in ten minutes afterwards, I was sorry that I had
been so presumptious to those poor natives. However, in three
hours after that, they shot a hippopotamus, which weighed about
four hundred pounds. And from that time the wild meat increas¬
ed, so that in one month after, we began to salt down venison.
Our creeks were never so full of fish before, and the wild beasts
were far more plenty and tame than ever known before. I could
but remind my people of the quails in the wilderness. And these
remarkable circumstances have stamped the true deity on the
consciences of these natives, too deep to be effaced by heathen¬
ism, in this generation. For God has fulfilled every promise,
as found in his word, in alphabetical order. 0, what a siege I
have experienced on this ground for the last two years ! And
had it not been for the Lord God of my fathers, I should have
been swallowed up by my enemies, whole as the grave. But my
mountain has stood strong as a rock, immovable,- and everlasting.
The arms of my hands have been strengthened, and made strong
by the hands of the mighty God of Jacob. 0 my soul, how thou
hast trodden down strength ! But the best of all is God, I mean
Jesus, has converted more than four hundred souls on this sta¬
tion, since I have been here. And thank God, that by these living
epistles, the gospel has already been spread into nearly every
town for thirty miles around us. God sent that war here on pur¬
pose to scatter the converts, and spread the gosel in all directions
at once. The blood of our enemies has thundered an eternal
command of silence to the clamoring idolators of the whole
land, and forced a conviction of humble submission on these pagans,
that the God of the bible rules o'er the kingdoms of men. Ethi-
172
brown's journal.
opia has long travelled, but she has come forth at last, "jroug a
violent struggle and an abundance of blood. O, ye
sons of God, now give us your highest song of triump ,
Lord hath redeemed your younger sister, by a high arm, a a
great judgments. The Lord doeth valientv. Halleluja .
Lord God Omnipotent reigneth ! Amen.
Thou, Lord, hast magnified thy name,
Thou hast maintained thy cause ;
And I enjoy the glorious shame—
The scandal of thy Cross.
Superior to my foes, I stood
Above their smile or frown.
On all the strangers to thy blood,
With pitying love look down.
Feb. 30. Sunday night, 9 o'clock. I know that God alone
giveth the increase. But after all, as God commonly works
by means, there is some little dependence on the manner of our
using those means. For if Paul does not plant, nor Apolos
water, who then will give the increase ? If I live one }'ear> I
shall have an opportunity to learn a lesson of great importance.
Now I am confident, that all, we the first Missionaries among
these heathen, should keep journals, or records, of all our pro¬
ceedings, for after generations, that wherein we fail in attempt¬
ing to christianize these heathen, others may shun our defects.
For if I have erred in my proceedings here, then God forbid that
others should follow my examples.
Now Brother Utridge takes an entire different course with
these people from what I have. True, it may, perhaps, be all
for the best. I cannot condemn his proceedings yet, but I wait
to see the result. He has been here for two weeks, and spent the
most of his time, in buying Calm wood and Ivory. He says he
will not have so much time spent in the worship of God, least it
become formal, and burdensome. But I wait to see the result.
March 7. Sunday night, 11 o'clock. This has been truly an
interesting evening. One year ago this morning, was the hour
of the memoriable battle at Heddington. And this evening, from
7 o'clock, has been our celebration of that onreat victory. We
have had eleven addresses from our brethren, all completely
adapted to the occasion. Several of the brethren, and two sis-
ters spoke in a sublime, oritorious manner. Another such confi¬
dent boasting of God's miraculous goodness, and preserving
mercy over us for the passed year, I never heard before. There
was no laughing among them, but a modest lively smile breaking
through the tears which bathed every face. Nay we'have not
enjoyed a more interesting season at any time. This was the
more interesting to me because this is the last night which I spend
BBOWN'i JOURNAL.
173
To-morrow morning I leave this place, and move down to
Caldwell, where I leave my wife, while I visit America. But we
shall probably burn a little powder, in the morning, before we
leave, and I am also to deliver an address. We could not fully
carry out our celebration to-day, because it is Sunday.
March 8. At White Plains. At 5 o'clock, A. M. The peo¬
ple at Heddington, with King Zoda Quee and a host of his peo¬
ple, raised a tremendous firing of musketry on one side of the
town, and a few Americans at our big gun, on the other, and this
firing was kept up for one hour and twenty-two minutes. This
was our Anniversary, of the time and hour of battle, one year
ago yesterday morning. At 8 o'cloak, the natives from all di¬
rections, began to come into town, supposing we had been fighting
a terrible battle, because we began to fire, at the usual time in
which natives make their attacks on towns. And we had said
nothing to the neighboring towns, that we were going to have such
a firing, that we might see what effect it would have on them.
For we wanted to prove them, to try their confidence in war.
But we found their confidence strong.
At 10 o'clock, we all went into the house of God, in solemn
order, to make our acknowledgment to God, for his great acts and
kindness to us, in delivering us from the hand of a hostile enemy,
and to thank him for his wonderful works among us, since we
first met at Heddington. After singing and prayer to Almighty
God, I read the 48th Psalm, and explained it nearly all, by analogy
to what has transpired among us for the last year. The house
was crowded and I talked for two hours, in a pretty high strain.
But the time of our separation was at hand: A gospel Father is
about to depart, and leave a host of gospel children in the
wilderness, in the hand of a stranger. The sheep have not yet
learned his voice. The dear lambs of Jesus bleat, groan, and
wring their little hands. Their souls were weeping. The older
fall on the floor, scream, and smite their breasts: They fell on my
neck, and on the neck of my dear companion. They kiss our
feet, and bathe them With their tears, saying, O Daddy don't go,
O don't go. Never have I witnessed such a lamentation before.
The whole congregation appeared to be in the deepest pangs of
crucification.
At 2 o'clock twenty natives took up, our baggage, and we left
the whole town in a soul rending cry. We arrived here at White
Plains at 4 o'clock, P. M. Our dear brethren laid down their
loads and returned weeping. In fact this has been the most sol¬
emn day that ever I experienced. O Lord God what wonders
thou hast shown me in the wilderness!
Blest be the dear united love,
That will not let us part,
Our bodies may far off remove,
W* still are one in heart.
174
brown's journal.
Joined in one spirit to our head,
Where he appoints we go,
And still in Jesus' footsteps tread,
And show his praise below.
Feb. 9. Tuesday night, 9 o'clock. At Caldwell. We ar¬
rived here at 13 o'clock, A. M. Here JI have hired part of a
house, wherein I design to leave my wife while I go to America
and return again. I design to sail at the earliest opportunity, but
when that will be, I know not. 0 how astonishing it is, to find
the church at Caldwell so perfectly dead to devotion in religion.
Several of our brethren have been in to see us this afternoon and
evening, and almost the first thing with them is to know which
side I am on, Seys' party or Government party. But I tell them
that I am only for Jesus. Brother G. Simpson and M. Jacobs
are the two preachers on the circuit. Brother Simpson has charge
of the circuit, and is a strong Seys' party man, and preaches on
the difficulty as his main hobby, calling it holiness, as I am in¬
formed, as all the others do.
Feb. 31. After remaining in Caldwell a few days my soul be¬
come afflicted to see the church completely dead and lifeless. I
talked with Brother Jacobs till I persuaded him to drop the old
difficulty, and try to help awaken the dead church. I also found
here a local preacher by the name of Isaac Lawrence, who was a
Government man, but not so badly deranged as some others.
And five days ago we three commenced a protracted meeting here.
That is, we preached every night, and had a prayer meeting af¬
ter preaching. For in fact, the church had not only lost the pow¬
er, but nearly all the form of godliness. "We took hold of the
people where they were, and began to try to raise them by the
doctrine which we preached. Last Sabbath I preached two hours
on entire sanctification by faith in the blood of Jesus. And the
proof of the absolute necessity of it to sectire eternal salvation
seemed mighty to awaken them from sleep, and to arouse their
consciouses to newness of life. Several of them arose and de¬
clared their determination to immediately seek the blessing.
The same night we had a prayer meeting, and one of them ob¬
tained the witness of entire sanctification. 0 glory be to God,
for evermore!
April. 1. Thursday night, 10 o'clock. This evening we
preached and then had a prayer meeting for sanctification. And
after a mighty effort in prayer, two souls received the witness of
entire sanctification. And we left eleven more at the altar who
were deeply convicted for the same work of God in their soul. 0
bless the Lord !
April 3. We had a blessed meeting last night. Five souls
got the testimony of perfect love. But so many of the church as
are not convicted for sanctification, are as mad as satan can make
brown's journal.
175
them and persecute us to the uttermost, just as satan's people al¬
ways do, where the work of sanctification is going on. They
say that they were enjoying religion well till Brown came here
with his sanctification, and since that we have not enjoyed a spark
of religion, &c.
The church presents an entire different aspect from what it did,
For several have been thoroughly reclaimed who are not yet sanc¬
tified. To Jesus be all the glory!
April 7. Wednesday night, 11 o'clock. The sinners in Zion
are afraid ; fearfulness hath seized the hypocrite and formalist.
We have had an old fashioned Holy Ghost prayer meeting to¬
night, in which two monstrous old sinners were converted, and
four souls were sanctified to God. We left nine persons at the
altar, besides many in the congregation weeping. Our prospects
are now very fair for a sweeping reformation. But some of the
dear brethren are becoming more and more mad every day be¬
cause of the ^ork of sanctification. All the preachers around us,
except the two who are with me, have risen up, and call it mad¬
ness and wild fire. But never mind, ride on, blessed Jesus, ride
on, and fill the world with the very same kind of wild fire and
madness.
April 11. Sunday night, 11 o'clock. Rather dark. We have
had three sermons preached to day, from, or by three different
ministers. But not one of them helped our present emergency.
The first sermon was on the fore-knowledge of God. And in my
opinion he made very bad work of it, too. His mind was too
much embarrassed with the old law suit. The second sermon
was on the subject of all sorts of righteousness but two. He left out
the first two commandments, which imply all God's righteousness
to man, and the only righteousness which is acceptable with God.
The third sermon was on the subject of brotherly love. This minis¬
ter of the gospel only varied the common distance there is be¬
tween vital godliness and heathen morality. But God knows
when and how to doctrinate his own church, far better than I do.
Immediately after the third sermon we invited the people to come
to the altar for prayer. But not one soul could we urge to come
forth. The atmosphere became heavy, stagnated, and thick dark¬
ness. I only say, the will of the Lord be done. Come Lord Je¬
sus, carry on thine own work. Send by whom thou wilt, only do
thou work.
April 21. This morning I received a note from Brother Seys,
giving me information, that a brig is in harber, which will sail
for America in five days. This afternoon I have been down to
the cape, and engaged my passage for America.
April 26 Monday night, 10 o'clock. At Monrovia. I arrived
here last Saturday, at 3 o'clock P. M., supposing to sail the same
afternoon, and here we are yet. Yesterday we had three sermons
176
brown's journal.
preached. But 0, how the cold chills ran over me. For I heard
nothing in all those sermons, only what pertained to the rangle
between the Mission and government. Such harsh denunciations,
such severe exhortations, of every body who did not think and act
just as these preachers and their party, I never heard before from
gospel ministers. JNiy poor heart was broken in pieces, and my
grief greatly multiplied.
At the close of the last sermon, a brother asked me to preach
to-morrow night, and to give out the appointment in that congre¬
gation. I did so, being informed that we should not sail until Tues¬
day morning. And hence, I went to the church this evening, and
found a large congregation already collected. So I preached
from, 1. Cor. 13-1 on christian charity. And giving several
borrowed definitions of the word charity, I went on to show how
it compared with the mind of Christ. Then I applied the subject
by proving that without this charity all religion is vain. The
whole congregation ramained silent and attentive. I was ex¬
tremely careful, not to say one word about any vice, which is in
opposition to charity. In the course of my sermon, I explained,
and applied the following passages of scripture. Rom. 8-9. 1,
Cor. 2-16. 2. Cor. 5-17. and 6-14 to 17. Gal. 5-24 Col. 3-2.
Heb. 12-14. James 1-26. 1 Jno. 1-6. and 2-3. and 4-17. &c.
&c. But all to no profit. For as soon as I said amen, Brother Seys,
superintendent of this Mission, came up into the pulpit, and said.
As for this charity of which we have heard so much of, I do not
believe there is a man in the world who has got it. But the
preacher said, he would make us think, that all our religion is
vain without it, and so damn every body who has not that charity.
Away, said he, with such doctrine, ftere said he, if you want
to know the mind of Christ, then go the temple, and see him with
a scourge in his hand, driving out the buyers and sellers and over¬
turning the changer's money : And "hear him reproving the
doctors and lawyers, calling them vipers, hypocrits, whitedsepul-
cers, &c. &c; and as he and his desciples did, so shall I, said he,
&c.
Now the whole congregation knew why he talked as he did.
For Brother Seys and others have been in a habit for several
months past of doing and acting directly contrary to the doctrine
I had just been preaching. And two of his own party told me,
before we got three rods from the church, that they were afraid
Brother Seys was beside himself, in conducting as he did on that
occasion, for they feared it would injure the cause of religion.
As for me, it is high time I go to America or some where else.
April 29. At 5 o'clock P. M., we all left Monrovia, dropt down
the Misserada River in boats, and in about thirty minutes we were
all on board the brig, Rodolph Groning. We are, twenty-one
passengers, all for America, under charge of Capt. Sexton. At 7
BBOWN'S JOURWAl.
177
o'clock we were well under sail. Twenty of us are professers of
religion, and five of us are preachers. And may the good Lord
in mercy preserve our lives.
June 12. Atlantic Ocean. This is the first time I have at¬
tempted to write since the last date. Four days after leaving
Monrovia ; I was seized by a chill and violent fever. The captain
persuaded me to take an ametic, and I did so. But we were in¬
structed the next morning, by my symptoms, that the captain's
ametic was only a good round, six double dose of calomel, which
sativated me to the very marrow bone. Two days after I was
taken sick, we cast anchor at Sierra Leone, an English colony,
two hundred miles north of Monrovia; the captain having
business at that port. All the passengers went on shore the first
day. But I was not able to be moved. Three days after some
of our Brethren, with some of the Brethren at Sierra Leone, as¬
sisted me to the land. The Kev. Thomas Dove, superintendent
of the English Mission, conducted me to the mansion of one
Captain Hall, where I found the richest hospitality. For this
gentleman and his kind pious lady spared no pains in making me
comfortable. And may the God of the afflicted reward them
accordingly. But as soon as I got able to walk a few rods, the
good Brethren of the town persuaded me to preach, and I con¬
sented. And not having sufficient strength, I broke down in the
attempt, and have not got over it yet. But thank God, I am
gaining strength again.
July 1. At Staten Island, America. We dropped anchor at
3 o'clock, A. M. And the first thing which arrested our atten¬
tion was a schooner loaded with cotton, at anchor a little distance
from us, all on fire. At 7 o'clock the Inspector came on board,
and quarantined our brig for forty-eight hours, but gave all the
passengers license to go on shore. Staten Island is nine miles
below the city of New-York. And assuredly we were glad to see
the land. We have had a passage of sixty-two days, from Mon¬
rovia. We have not had a storm nor a gale since we left our own
port in Africa. All the crew and passengers are in tolerable health,
and pretty well ganted up and down, as so many racers. For the
last two weeics we have been fed on prime beef, boiled in salt
water, dried, muxed apples, and navy bread which had been ship¬
ped so many times across the Atlantic, and had become so moul¬
dy and wormy that we were obliged to kill our last African p;g
a long time since, because he could not stomach the same quality
of bread which we had to eat. Captain Sexton has used us all
as if we were so many slaves on our way to market. He has
been very cross and turbulent, and some times pretended to be
crazy. *
July 3. In New-York City I have been at the book room
two or three times since we landed, and found the brethren much
23
178
dkoxvn's journal.
cast down, because of the difficulties between the Minion and
Commonwealth of Liberia. My dear Brother Simon reter is
with us, and although he has seen but little part of the city, yet
he calls it God's big house, and thinks ail the people belong to
one family.
July 9. At Queensbury, Warren Co., N. Y. I arrived here
at 8 o'clock, P. M. I am now in the house and familjr of my
long tried friend, Reuben Newman, and find them all in good
health. But all appears as a dream to me. For when I left his
hospitable family, eighteen months since, I bad not a thought of
ever, ever returning here again. O, mystery, indeed. How God
leadeth me through the land, and carryeth me over the seas! 0,
what meaneth it ?
July 22. In New-York City. Night before last I received a
letter fiom Judge Wilkison, General Agent of the American Colo¬
nization Society, requesting me to' come on to Washington, to ap¬
pear before the Board of Managers of that society, as a witness in
the case of the difficulty between the Mission and Government
of Liberia, which is to be tested at the city of Washington. But
I did not receive the letter until two days after the trial was to
commence. But nevertheless, yesterday morning I left Glen's
Falls (Glen's Falls is in the town of Queensbury) with anticipa¬
tion of going to Washington. And stopping at New York, I was
advised by a colonization agent not to proceed further, for the
probability of its being too late. So I tarry in New York till 1
hear from Washington.
July 27. I have just seen Dr. George Peck, who returned
from Washington last night. He infotms me that the coloniza¬
tion board have concluded to detain Brother Seys in America for
one year, at least. And that Dr. Gohune be recalled also. The
mission board are to meet in a few days and consider the matter
at large.
July 30. Friday night, 8 o'clock. A gentleman called into
my boarding house at 2 o'clock, A. M., and requested me to at¬
tend a funeral at a certain house in West Broadway, at 3 o'clock,
inst. And at 3 o'clock I appeared at the house of mourning. And
after going up three pair of stairs, I was introduced to the relic of
a dead female. I was informed by an elderly Scotch Presbyteri¬
an lady, the mother of tho deceased, that they had applied to fire
ministers since 10 o'clock, of different orders, to come in and
pray with them, before they buried their corpse, but failed in
every attempt. Then, said she, my servant girl told me that
there was a colored preacher, a missionary, at a certain house in
Leonard street, whom she thought I might obtain. The pious old
lady told me that she had asked several ministers to com! in and
talk to her before she died, and tell her to ilee the wrath to come,
lut no umo .• »:jie rvjh them. She died without instruction, and
lift OWN 'ri JOUliXAL.
179
without hope. The corpse was twenty-two years old, and the
iaiuily were very poor. Iler disease was the yellow fever. But
the good old lady told me why she was so anxious to have a min¬
ister attend the funeral. For, said she, I am a widow woman, and
1 have two daughters younger than the deceased, who are also
sinners, and a minister at this time might take advantage of this
occasion, to fasten some awakening impressions on the minds of
my daughters, lest they also die hopeless. Surely, thought I, God
has exalted me highly, in leading me to this house, whether I
take the yellow fever or not. So I prayed with them, and then
talked about thirty-five minutes. I prayed again, and then gave
up the corpse to the bearers. This was a weeping, heart broken
time. But the mourners urged them strongly to accompany
them to the grave yard, and I took a seat in the coach with them.
We rode about two miles and a half north-east, and came to a
grave yard. Here we took the dead and carried it into the grave
yard where there were several graves already dug. But the Sex¬
ton would not let us leave it, unless we paid him $9 for a grave.
00 we took up the corpse, carried it out, and placed it on the herse
again. We then rode about two miles north, and here we found
a place of interment. Here the sexton unlocked a kind of trap
door, which they lay nearly horizontal on the ground, and we
xoon had a peep in the region of dead bodies. There was an en¬
trance or descent, about seven feet square, and steps to go down in
to it. Here were long halls, or lanes, dug in the ground, wherein
hosts of coiTins were all in sight, and so many as were not rob¬
bed by the physicians, had their dead in them. And here we
left our dead. Here is a cavern to bury strangers in. But the
atmosphere came forth so offensively from the pit, we were oblig¬
ed to leave our dead just within the mouth of the vault with the
sexton, and maKe a speed y escape to avoid suffocation. We step¬
ped into our coaches, and without further ceremony, returned
home. Finally, it has been a solemn, interesting afternoon.
August 3. At Glen's Falls. I left New-York at 7 o'clock
last night, and arrived here at 5 o'clock, P. M., two hundred and
liftcen miltfs from New-York city. I find the cause of religion
extremely low among all the people whither I go, and my poor
soul is hungering to find a Holy Ghost society.
27. Aug. At Palmer, Mass. For the last two weeks I hare
been visiting my friends and kindreds here in America. I ar¬
rived here at my fathers this morning, and found my aged parents
in comfortable health. Not any of my relatives have died since
1 saw them three year5 ago. They had not heard from me for
the la:-t year, and the last they heard of me was, that I was dead.
Hence, my appearance sunk them below the strength of human
nature.
Nothing is heard of in this region but Abolitionism.
180
brown's journal.
September 2. In New-York. This afternoon I was called be¬
fore the committee of African affairs, of the Liberia Mission, to
tell what I lenew concerning the difficulty between the Mission
.and Commonwealth of Liberia. But night came on and they
adjourned till to-morrow. But I first told them the substance of
what 1 knew in the case. This evening I received a commission
from the Board of Managers, to travel, lecture, and take up col¬
lections for the benefit of the African Mission. Last week I re¬
ceived a commission to travel and take up collections for the New
York Colonization Society. So I have business enough at pre¬
sent.
Sept. 4, In Queensbury. Yesterday I left New York and
staid in Albany last night. This morning I came up to Lan-
singburg, visited Bishop Hedding one hour, teok stage and ar¬
rived. here at 8 o'clock, P. M.
Sept. 10. I have just returned from a blessed camp meeting
in Chester, Warren county. Here I saw probably three hundred
of the church with whom I had been acquainted for years. This
was a great refreshment to me, because their devotion sounded so
much like our devotion in Africa, at the reformation of Hedding-
ton. I preached a Missionary sermon at this meeting, and raised
$1 20, ' for the Mission Society. Every preacher so breathed
out his soul there was no difficulty in getting money. But to
God be all the praise and glory.
Sept. 10. This afternoon I lectured in Hebron, and collected
$7 21; and thankful too.
Sept. 12. This evening I lectured in Pollett, and collected
$22 68. I thank the Lord.
Sept. 14. This evening I lectured in West Poultney in the
Seminary, and collected $29 50. In this village I found my old
associate, Brother Wm. Eider. He has been confined to his chair
for about two years, by a kind of Rheumatic disease. He has
laid or sat in one position for more than one year. His limbs are
perfectly inflexible, so that he cannot turn even his head one way
or the other, nor raise a hand or foot. But his senses are as bright
as ever and his memory strong and correct. He still enjoys the
peace of God in his soul, and his prospects for heaven are glori¬
ous. This is the same Brother Rider of whom I have mentioned
before. In his outset he was as a root out of dry ground. But
suddenly he sprang into renown, and became one of llie most pop¬
ular preachers in the Troy Conference. He continued to rise
rapidly in esteem as a mighty champion, until his disease cast
him down. Thus, the sun retired in the morning, and the blos¬
som cut down at mid-day.
Sept. 17. At Queensbury. I have just returned from a camp
meeting in Brandon, Vermont. We had an excellent meeting,
*oo. I lectured on Thursday and collected $61 00. But while
brown's journal.
1S1
the preachers were gathering the collection, I was attacked by an
Abolitionists, who barefacedly charged me with being a murderer
because I fought in the battle at Heddington. He even desired
the Presiding Elder to let him go on the stand and inform the
people that they were giving to a murderer. But the Presiding
Elder rejected him. This man's name was Murry, editor of the
Vermont Telegraph. He raged just like the Cannibals in Africa.
Sept. 19. At Albany. At 10 o'clock, A. M., I lectured in
East Troy, and Brother H. L. Starks gathered up a collection of
$112 65. At 3 o'clock I lectured in this city in the Wesleyan
Chapel, and collected $26 00. At 7 o'clock I lectured in the
Garriston church, and here we collected $100 00.
O glory; to God be all the glory !
Sept. 20. In New-York. I have just returned from the book
room, where I paid over my collections, $435 00, and gave
them a report of the same.
;>ept. 22. At Queensbury. I returned from New-York this
evening. Last night I lectured in West Troy and collected $34
03. This morning I crossed over to East Troy, called on Rev.
H. L. Starks, in whose church I lectured last Sabbath and took
up $112 00, and he gave me $47 87 more, which he had collect¬
ed since, from the same congregation. This man of God and his
evangelical congregation say that Africa shall be redeemed.
Sept. 26. This afternoon I lectured in Fort Ann village, and
collected $17 85.
Sept. 28. Last night I lectured at Schuylerville, and collected
$25 36. This evening I lectured at Mechanicville, and collected
$20 13.
Sept. 29. In New-York. I have just paid over my collections
to the Treasurer, and gave in a written report of the same.
October 3. This morning I lectured in Nassau village, and
raised $50 50. This evening I lectured in Volatia and raised
813 78.
Oct. 4. I left Volatia this morning and this evening I am
with Bishop Hedding, in Lansingburgh.
Oct. 7. Night before last I lectured in Schenectady, and col¬
lected $15. Last night at Jonesville, $30. To-night at Saratoga
Springs, $30 00.
Oct. 11. Last night I lectured at Sandfovd's Ridge, and col¬
lected $16 30.
Oct. 15. At Albany. I am now on my way to Africa. This
morning I left all my one thousand friends at Glens' Falls, and
my two thousand enemies at the north, until we all meet at the
Judgment seat of Cliriot.
As for ]Ur. R. Newman and all his household, high heaven
can only reward them for their charity and humility. This hos¬
pitable family, for years, have been a parent to me in very deed.
182
brown's journal.
And on this visit to America their kindness has been more deep
and lively than ever before. They have indulged me to be en¬
tirely at home, and to my deep mortification they surrendered
with their own cause, to be subservient in every thing pertaining
to my interest and comfort. And, beside doing all this without
any recompense, they loaded me off with all precious gifts.
It was truly afflicting to leave this affectionate family, and to
enjoy their society no more in this world. For there is no prob¬
ability that ever I return again. I expect to sail for Africa in
eight days from this.
Oct. 17. Sunday night, at Albany. Last night I preached at
Sandlake. This morning I lectured at the same place and col¬
lected $21 00. The good brethren brought me back this after¬
noon, and this evening I lectured in Brother N. Levings' church,
in Division street, and Brother Levings gathered up $100 75.
Oct. 20. In New-York. I left Albany at 6 o'clock last night,
and arrived here at 5 this A. M. This afternoon I have had the
honor of meeting with the Board of Managers, and of hearing
their deliberations cn the interests of Missions. But I was ex¬
tremely sorry to hear them vote to abandon the South American
Mission, for want of funds, and call home their Missionaries.
Hear it, O ye rich men ; witness it, O ye heavens !
Oct. 21. In Albany. I left New-York at 6 o'clock last even¬
ing in the steam-boat Rochester, and after <rrounding her four
times, we landed in Albany at 8 o'clock, A. M.
The arrangements of the Bishop for several weeks past has
been, to not send over any superintendent to the Liberia Mission
this tall, because of the "difficulties there. But recently he has
seen fit to appoint the Rev. Square Chase, of the Black River
Conference, to the Superintendence of that Mission. But as he
cannot prepare himself to sail at the present opportunity, I am re¬
quested to continue to travel, till the last of next month, and then
both sail together in another vessel. I am now on ray way to the
Black River country, to visit Brother Chase, and lecture in his
neighborhood.
Oct. 23. In Lowville. J left Albany yesterday at 9, A. M.,
and arrived in Utica at 3, through the cars. Last evening at 5
o'clock I left Utica in the stage and arrived here at 1 o'clock this
P. M. I am now with Brother Chase and his family. But my
health is quite poor, and the ground is covered with snow. lam
completely drilled out.
Oct. 25. This afternoon I lectured here, and the good
people gave us $40 00. This evening I am not able to attend
meeting.
Oct. 23. This evening I lectured in Watertown, and Broth¬
er Bowdish the preacher in charge gathered up $64 00. This
man of God is one of the most pleasant, zealous ministers I have
found.
r.UOWNS^ JOURNAL.
183
Oct. 31. At Adams. Sunday night. Last night I lectured
at Evans' Mills, and collected" $6*} 00. Ten dollars of this
amount was to constitute my wife a life member of the Black
River Conference Missionary Society.
This morning I preached in the Baptist Church in Water-
town. This afternoon I preached in our Methodist church in
Watertown. This evening I lectured here and collected $-50.
November 3. At Oswego. Night before last, I lectured in
Pulaski, and collected $76. Last night I had an appoint¬
ment in Mexicoville. But just before I reached the town, I was
seized with another break-down chill, just as I was last Sunday
night, and here I lost my appointment. But thank the Lord, I
fell into the hands of some good Samaratans, (Mr. Orrin Whitney)
who set up all night, and nursed me so faithfully and skillfully,
that this afternoon I rode on to this place. Here I have lectured
this evening, and collected $27.
Nov. 7. Sunday night, 10 o'clock. In Fulton, 1 came here
last Thursday afternoon, in a violent rain storm. But just before
I reached the village, I met my unwellcome colleague again, who
not only shook both of my hands, but my whole frame also. In
Africa, we call this colleague, John Bull: But here,he is called,
African Fever.
But hero also, the Lord has stationed another family of Sama¬
ratans, to which he'directed me, by the name of I. Stone. This
Reverend man of God, is preacher in charge on this station. Both
he and his amiable companion are large partakers of the dispo¬
sition and spirit of Christ: And what less, or even what more
need I, or can I say about them.
For there is healing virtue in their very breath. They seem
to glory in washing the Desciples feet. But I can describe their
characters better in Paradise. This forenoon 1 preached a short
sermon on holiness, and this evening I gave them a mission lec¬
ture, and they gave us $38.
Nov. 11. At Lowville. I left Fulton last Monday, arrived
here on Tuesday. I find it necessary to lay by a few days and if
possible gain a little more strength.
Nov. 14. At 10 o'clock A. M., I lectured at West Martins-
burgh, and collected $23. At 2 o'clock I joined Brother Chase
again in Lowville, but I know not the collection. This evening
at East .Martinsburgh, I collected $26 75.
Nov. 1'3. At Turin Corners. I left Lowville this morning at
10 o'clock, and am now on my way for New-York.
(lev. Mr. Ervvin, with whom I have rode for a few days, took
me from that place, and started to bring me to this. We came
on in a waggon, through deep mud, half frozen, facing a pelting
snow storm, whistling about our cars. He brought me within
six miles of this place, when his big, fat horse gave out. There
184
BBOWN'a JOUENAi.
was no going any further, for the depth of the snow. But I had
an appointment at Turin, and I must go on. We called on a
good old Methodist Brother, who soon saddled a noble horse, I
mounted, and on I came. I did not arrive here till a late hour, but
I found several in the Church, notwithstanding the storm; I
gave them a short lecture, and they gave me $24.
Nov. 17. At Albany. I left Turin, yesterday, at 4 o'clock P.
M., and after riding all night in a stage, over a very rough rode,
we reached Utica at 5 o'clock this A. M. We took the cars at
7, and being conducted on by three engines in consequence of the
deep snow, we reached here at 5 P. M.
Nov. 19. In New-York. I left Albany at 6 o'clock last night,
and arrived here at 8 o'clock this morning. I have had an intro¬
duction to Brother John G. Pingree, whom the Bishop has appoin¬
ted to accompany us to Africa as a Missionary. But he does not
look to me as if he would stand the climate.
Nov. 28. Sunday night. Hartford, Conn. Night before
last, I lectured in Forty-first Street Church, in New-York City,
and the People gave us $30. To-night I have lectured here in
old Hartford city, and the Preacher, Rev. F. Hodgson, collected
$200. Glory to Jesus, that is good for Africa.
Nov. 30. This evening I lectured in Simsbury, and collected
$12.
December 2. In New-York. This evening, Brother Charles
Pitman, Brother Chase, Pingee, and myself, all went to the Bed¬
ford Street Church, and pleaded the cause of Missions. Here the
good Brother gave us $160.
Dec.. 5. In Wilmington, Delaware. Yesterday morning, Broth¬
er C. Pitman, oar Correspondent Secretary, and Brother Chase
our Superintendent, and myself, all left New-York at 7 o'clock
A. M., came on in Steam Boats and Cars, through New Jer¬
sey, and Pennsylvania, and arrived here at 6 o'clock last night.
So we have visited four cities of the United States in eleven hours.
This morning, Brother Pitman preached a sermon, and took up a
collection of $60.
This afternoon, Brother George Gary, the Preacher in charge,
took Brother Pitman, Chase, and me to the African's Church,
and set me to preaching, so I preached on the subject of entire
sanctification. And we had a blessed time too. And notwith¬
standing they were slaves to men, yet they expressed and acted
out their freedom in Christ. There were a goodly number of
white gentlemen and ladies present, but those slaves were by no
means afraid to shout like thunder before them. Yea, the white
people shouted with them.
This evening, we met a large congregation at the Church
where Brother Pitman preached in the morning. Brother Chase
beown's journal.
185
and I addressed them one hour and fifteen minutes, at which
time we took up a collection of $180.
To God be alJ the glory. Amen.
Dec. 7. In Philadelphia. To-night we had a Missionary
Meeting in the Willet St. Church, and raised $200.
This evening we had a meeting in the Second St. Church, and
raised $ 150.
To-day, we have been informed of the death of his Excellency,
Thomas Buchanan, Governor of Liberia, and also, of the death
of J. A. Burton. The death of his Excellency is greatly lamen¬
ted.
Dec. 13. Last night we had a meeting in Mullbery St. Church,
and raised $300.
To-day I have settled off all my accounts in money matters,
and to-morrow morning I expect to leave this city, for Philadel¬
phia, and from thence we expect to sail in six days, for Africa.
Arrangements are already made, and directions are already given,
by tlxe Board of Managers of the Missionary Society concerning
my work in Liberia. I am to return to Liberia, hunt up a new
Mission and establish a Manual Labor School in the interior, where
I think proper. But I am fully confident, that had I not have come to
America, this arrangment would not have been made. In fact, this
very thing was the main object for which I came to America. And
now I thank God with all my soul, that he hath given me such
good speed.
Dec. 14. In Philadelphia. Brother's Pitman, and Chase,
and myself arrived here at 2 o'clock P. M. This evening we
have attended a Missionary Female Anniversary, in the Union
Church. It was judged that 1500 people were present. The
collection and pledges amounted to $500.
Dec. 16. Brothers Pitman and Chase left us yesterday morn¬
ing, and returned to New York. I am left here to purchase goods
for my new station in Africa. Report is, that we shall sail in
eight days.
Dec. 19. Sunday night, 11 o'clock. This morning I preach¬
ed in the Union church, to about one thousand people. And there
being a host of sanctified ones in the congregation, made it easy
preaching. At the close of the meeting, the saints crowded
around me, to shake hands. And nearly all who humbled them¬
selves thus left a piece of money in my hand, until they shook
nine dollars into my pocket. This afternoon I preached in the
St. Paul's church, to a numerous congregation. And after preach¬
ing, here was another shaking of hands. And in the proceed¬
ing, somebody gave me a cent, rapped around with two ten dol¬
lar notes, and I knew it not till a few minutes since. It is pro¬
bable that some gentleman christian made a mistake in this, and
therefore I shall publish it, that the mistake may be rectified.
186
brown's journal.
May the God who seeith in secret, reward that person openly, and
credit him in eternity. I conclude, by the handiness of this peo¬
ple, and by their uniformity in the manner of thus shaking hands
of silver and bank notes, they have a kind of ma sonic school
some where here in the city, where they learn gentlemen and
ladies too, this singular art. For I received $30 94, at the St.
Paul's church this afternoon in the same way. But it ought to be
remembered that there are hosts of saints in this city who profess
entire sanctification. May God increase their number. This
evening, I crossed over the Delaware River, into Camden, New
Jersey, and lectured in the Methodist church, to a large attentive,
congregatiou. After the lecture, Brother J. K. Shaw gathered
up $150. Brother Shaw is the preacher in charge of the station.
To God be all the glory, for this blessed Sabbath.
Dec. 21. In New-York. Yesterday afternoon I received a
letter from Brother Pitman, requesting me to come on and aid
him in a missionary meeting. Hence, I left Philadelphia this
morning, and arrived here this afternoon.. The report is that we
shall not sail till the last of next week.
Dec. 25. At Sing Sing, Westchester Co. Brother Pitman
and I arrived here last evening. We found the brother here,
engaged in a protracted meeting. Hence, Brother Pitman preach¬
ed us a powerful sermon last evening, on repentence. But this
evening he left for New-York again. '
Dec. 26. This morning, a good brother took me in his car¬
riage and brought me here to PJeasantville, and here I preached
at 10 o'clock, A. M. This afternoon I preached at Allen's Mills,
and took up a collection of ten dollars. This evening I returned
to Pleasantville, where I preached in the morning, and here I lec¬
tured. This was the most amusing meeting that I have had.
They had a captivating choir of singers here, who mysteriously
wrapped the entire congregation in enchantment. We made
several attempts to close, after we took up the collection, but in
vain. For just as we were about to pronounce the benediction,
the choir would carry us all off in the air, when the people would
begin to throw money from all directions toward the altar,
and so continued time after time. This was in a small house, in
a small country village. But our collection amounted to $100,79.
Brother Francis, one of their preachers, was with us in this ex¬
periment, and worked well too.
Dec. 27. This evening I joined Brother Pitman at Sing Sing
in a missionary meeting, and our collection amounted to $96.
Dec. 2S. This morning, as we started down to the dock, to
take boat from Sing Sing to New York. A gentleman hailed me
at the door of his iron foundry, and presented me with a very
nice cook stove, as a personal present, to carry to Africa. The
gentleman's name was Wm. Verdenburgh. May the Lord reward
this good man, a hundred fold.
brown's journal.
187
Dec. 31. At New-Yor':. Ay.C to Lis groat year closes to¬
night. O, what a year it has been to me. O what important
interests have weighed me down, till I almost sunk under them :
How many changes of circumstances I have been in : And how
many dangers I have escaped. O how much I owe to God, my
heavenly father for his great and wonderful preservation of my
worthless body and immortal soul.
God moves in a mysterious way,
His wonders to perform,
He plants his footsteps in the sea,
And rides upon the storm.
Deep in unfathomable mines,
Of never failing skill,
He treasures up his bright designs,
And works his sovereign will.
But in all the trials, fears, anxieties, dangers, and temptations
of the past year, I have daily felt the everlasting arms beneath
me, and the witness of God in my soul. 1 have not doubted for
a moment, my acceptance with God, or the sanctification of my
soul. I have tried to walk exclusively by faith on the Son of
God, and considered myself as crucified to the world, and the
world to me. And for this one cause I have got to myself many
enemies in Africa, and some in America. Some say I am a fool,
some call me mad, and some say, he is proud. All this because
I do not follow the popular customs, and apish manners of wick¬
ed men, who never pretended to profess religion. But God makes
Up all this loss, and more too.
January 1. Yesterday afternoon, Brother Pingree and I, took
the cars, and rode out to Patterson, New Jersey. Here we had
a missionary meeting, under charge of Rev. D. P. Kidder. This
meeting1 was extremely interesting. Our collection amounted
to $150.
Jan. 3. Monday night at New-York. Yesterday at 10 o'clock
A. M., I preached in centre, Methodist church, in Newark, under
charge of Rev. Mr. Winner. Here we all communed together at
the Lord's table, and Jesus was evidently with us. In the even¬
ing, I joined Brother Pitman at the North church, in a missionary
meeting, and our collections amounted $130. We then took the
cars, and returned to New York. This evening Brother Pitman
and I went out to Jersy city to a missionary meeting and raised
$150.
Jan. 4. This evening we had a farewell, missionary meeting
at tin Green street church. But as our superintendent was absent,
the niissioimrv charge could not consistantly be given, and there¬
fore the meeting was adjourned. But our collection amounted
to $250. Glory lo Jesus.
188
bkown's journal.
Jan. 10 Last night, Brother Pitman and I, held forth in Rail¬
way, New Jersey, and collected $100. Fine people in Rahway.
To-night, we have had another highly interesting, farewell meet¬
ing, in the Forsyth street church, and our collection amounted to
$160
Jan. 17. At Philadelphia. I arrived here on the 11th and
have been gathering up articles for Africa, and visiting from place
to place ever since. Yesterday morning I preached in Camden,
to a numerous congregation. Last night X preached at a school
house, five miles up the river, and within a hundred yards
of the spot, where the first Methodist missionaries to America,
first landed. And some how or other, I wanted to kiss their very
footsteps, and so I took up a handful of earth, and kissed it sweet-
ly.
Jan. 18. A wonderful ramble. At 9 o'clock A. M., the Hon.
Mr. Parkhust Shurlock, agent of the house of Refuge, and his
aimable lady, the matron of the same establishment, took me,
and Mrs. Ann Wilkins, the lady who is to sail with us to Africa
as a teacher, in his carriage, and away we went to Lorrii hill, to
visit the cemetery. We lighed from our carriage, and as we
passed through, the gate, we were fust introduced to old Mortality
and his pony, talking with Sir Walter Scott. That is their im-
magery in wax figures. Old Mortality stands by a grave stone,
with his mallet and chisel in his hand, recruiting the superscrip¬
tions and epitaphs which by the storms of centuries of years
have become defaced on the monuments of the sainted dead.
This representation is truly affecting. But we passed on among
the tombs. Here the great men of this world are intombed in
marble, fine, high and broad. Yea, here is the end of worldlyhonor
and pomp. A splendid marble city of the dead. Tombs and
vaults of every possible description. Far more splendid, than
any I ever saw before; but all were locked. Surely this is a
high place of the dead. At 11 o'clock, we left this lifeless depo-
and rode to the Girard college. This establishment is not finished
yet; but as it is, it is the king mammoth of the present age, at
least, I was informed that more than two millions of dollars have
already been expended on it, and much more is to be expended
still. This is erected of the finest marble, and wrought in the
most ingenious manner. It is surrounded by thirty-four columns,
fifty-feet high, standing on a platform of a* hundred and sixty
wide, and two hundred and seventeen feet long. There is no
wood in all the fabric, excepting the doors. It°is ninety-seven
feet high. It is a wonder of wonders indeed. We left the
college at 1 o'clock, and rode to the House of Refuge, where Mr.
and Mrs. Shurlock resides. And here we dined. We were then
conducted all through the entire establishment of unparalelied mer¬
cy, of all the institutions of men on earth. It is a kind of prison,
as they call it: But I should rather call it "run home to mother."
brown's journal.
189
For it is designed exclusively for juvenile delinquents, or offen¬
ders. Here are about two hundred young people from six to
eighteen years old. Here are such as are disobedient to parents,
and guardians, and will not submit to be governed at home.
Others are, or were violaters of civil law, and are sent here in
preference of going to State's prison, or to escape penal punish¬
ment. Here they are all put to moderate labor, good schooling,
uniform devotion, profitable trades, wholsome food, and decent
clothing. They are not confined here for punishment, but to
morally reform and keep them out of further mischief. And their
overseers are men and women of the most genuine piety. At 3
o'clock, we left this hospitable institution, and rode to the State's
prison. Here are a hundred and eighty prisoners, whose counte¬
nance was sad indeed. But the prison is clean, and convenient. I
have visited two State's prisons in New-York, one in Conneticut
and one in Massachusetts but have not seen so much propriety
in any, as in this. The whole premises are neat and clean. At
4 o'clock we left these cells and chains, and rode to the water
works. This establishment is on the bank of the Schoolkill river.
Here are pumps constantly in operation, throwing up six thou¬
sand gallons of water per minute, into a large basin on a bill,
a hundred fe^t high. The basin contains about four acres of
land, from whence nearly the whole city of Philadelphia, con¬
taining two hundred thousand inhabitants, are watered. A dam
is built across the river, and the pumps go by water, night and
day. We left this water spout, and walked a few rods, to visit
the new wire bridge. Here is a bridge built across the School-
kill river which is about forty rods wide. This bridge is wholly
suspended on wires, about as large as a small pipes-tale. Four
pillars are built, two on each side of the river, which are nearly
twenty feet high. Wisps of wires are twisted, about as large as a
man's leg, and which connect the suspended bridge to the top of
those pillars. The pillars are some six or eight feet higher than
the bridge. This work is said to be strong and durable. But
it is a great singularity. This evening, after spending an hour
and a half at the museum, Mr. Shurlock landed me at the door
of my boarding-house, and he returned home. To givo a full
description of the scenery of the day, would fill a large volume of
interesting matter. Mr. Shurlock conferred this diversion upon
us, to give us a little ease of mind from the powerful pressure of
our cares and toils which have well negh worn us out. Hence
I shall ever feel a high respect for Mr. and Mrs. Shurlock, and
Miss Bourn, who have so highly entertained us, all this day.
Jan. 23 Sunday night, 11 o'clock. This morning I preached
in the Fifth street church, to a large assembly of praying souls
who loved the doctrine of holiness. This evening I preached in
the St. Pauls's again to a numerous multitude. Here were a
190
brown's journal.
host of sanctified ones, whose very breath filled the house with
paradise. The saints are not afraid nor ashamed to shout in this
city, as they are in country towns. But they must needs shake
hands again, and by it I got $8. I have found here in Philadel¬
phia, a goodly number of sanctified souls, who have enjoyed the
witness of entire sanctification for many years. And having in¬
tercourse with those for several days, I have been greatly edified,
and highly strengthened in the faith of the gospel. For the per¬
sonal experience of many of them, is a more broad, and full ex¬
planation of the revelation of God, than all the comments on
earth.
Jan. 26. Wednesday night, 10 o'clock. Our brig in which
we are to sail for Africa, is at last ladened, pushed out and gone
down the river to receive a few barrels of powder, and to-morrow
we sail for Africa. So, to-night is our last firm footing, till we
reach the African shore. And as I can never write much on
board a vessel, without becoming sea-sick, I must cast up at least
a part of my account to-night. I do not ever expect to put foot
on the American soil again. I now sign a final farewell to the
land of my berth. I have many endearing relatives in America,
and some choice friends, which twine around my heart; but fare¬
well my dear friends till Gabriel's morning trumpet summons
us together. Farewell my enemies, only prepare to meet me in
peace at the Judgment seat of Christ.
But chiefly, the city of Philadelphia. For I have never found
so humble, agreeable, pious society in all my travels before, and
I never expect to find another till I reach heaven. A few months
since I was advised not to go to Philadelphia for a mob was there
ready to kill me at my first entrance, because I am a Coloniza-
tionist. But I have not been mobbed yet. But I have been re¬
ceived, both in public and private society, as if I was a welcome
representative from some foreign region of high interest, and to
whom they were about to commit an incomprehensible trust.
They have used all possible means to steadvmv hands, strength¬
en my soul, and spur up my courage, confidence and patience in
the work of the Lord. They have not done this in word only,
but deed and in truth. For within the last six days they have
made me private donations to the amount of $150 00. All this,
besides hundreds which they have given to the Mission. Yester¬
day and to-day, I had nearly twenty inquiries asking me if I
could not think of something more which I wanted to carry to
Africa. But I have looked over my list of goods again and
again, but I cannot think any tbing more which I need for my ex¬
pedition. The Missionary Board gave me two hundred dollars
to purchase books, tools, and furniture for the new establishment;
and my personal donations have supplied all our private necessi¬
ties for me and my wife.
brown's journal.
191
The immortal Mrs. Rachael Blanding, spreading her silvered
wings of golden charity, from the frozen rock-bound streams of
the far west Oregon, to the uttermost beach of poor, suffering,
dying Africa, weeping over such as are ready to perish.with her as¬
sociates, Mrs. Carrigon, Mrs. Shurlock, Mrs. Weaver, Miss
Bourn, Miss S. Steward, and a host of the life craft have all
deeply engaged in this outfit. And now, Lord Jesus, do thou
fulfiill the promise which thou made unto thy servant Abraham.
For these have blessed us, and now do thou bless them. O glory
be to Jesus who giveth the people a mind to word. O praise
God, my soul is happy, happy in Jesus. For Africa shall be re¬
deemed speedily. Rejoice, O city of Brotherly Love. Hallalu-
jah! And so may the Lord God spare me to see Africa once
more, to cry, " Behold the Lamb of God."
Jan. 27. At Wilmington, Del. At 2 o'clock, P. M. Brothers
Chase, Pingree, Mrs. Ann Wilkins, and myself, all of the Metho¬
dist Mission, and Rev. John Payne and his lady, Miss Chapin
and Miss Coggesdale, all of the Episcopalian Mission ; all of us
took the cars and came on to Wilmington. Here we expected
to have boarded our brig to-night, but in consequence of a south
wind, she is about twenty miles behind. So we have put up for
ihe night.
Jan. 28. At Newcastle. At 9 o'clock A. M., we all took stage
at Wilmington and arrived here at 11. Here we were expecting
to go on board the brig, but she is yet behind. We waited
till near sun set, and as she did not come in sight, we appointed
a meeting, and a few people gathered in on short notice. I lec¬
tured forty minutes and then took up $35 78, because I would
not be idle.
Jan 29. On ship board. This morning we all visited the State
Clerk's office, in Newcastle, and among other important docu¬
ments, we saw and handled the original hand-writing of General
Washington, and of others, of the Declaration of the American
Independence. At 2 o'clock, P. M., several of the beloved breth¬
ren of Newcastle accompanied us down to the dock, shook our
hands, bid us farewell, and we came on ship board. So we have
bid adieu to our native land. We are now dropping down the
Delaware in the fine brig Grecian, R. E. Lauliw, Master.
O, shall we be spared to tumble o'er the great waves of the
old ocean and kiss the sweet soil of our African home ? Lord
into thy hand I commit my spirit.
Jesus, at thy command,
I launch into the deep,
And leave my native land,
Till we in Judgment meet;
For thee I do my friends resign,
And sail to Africa, for thine.
192
brown's journal.
Jan. 31. We are now near the middle of the gulf stream, un¬
der a heavy gale of wind, under close reef topsail. Nearly all
the passengers are extremely seasick, and I am not much better.
But Jesus is with us.
Lord, whom winds and seas obey,
Guide us o'er the watery way ;
In the hol'.ow of thy hand,
Bring us safe to Africa's land.
February 1. Tuesday, 5 o'clock, P.M. Melancholy! We
have been under a most violent gale ever since yesterday morn¬
ing. This gale struck us soon after we entered the gulf, and has
been increasing ever since, till about one hour ago. At this hour
the sun shines, but the sea is troubled, and the great majesty of
the God of the deep is prancing and parading around us as an ar¬
my of raging thunder bolts, attempting to terrify the very heav¬
ens. Our brig has been on the canter nearly all the day, and
yet we have made bat little head-way. Our brig is very heavily
ladened, and our deck has been immersed in brine once in five
minutes all the day. The owner of the vessel is so eager to
make money, that he was not satisfied by stowing every part of
the ground work with goods, but must needs pile on the deck,
twenty barrels of meat, twelve puncheons of water, two large,
long boats, and a variety of other heavy lumber. And at 2 o'clock
P. M., while our faithful Steward was passing from the galley
to the cabin, and the brig leaping and diving under the tremen¬
dous billows, the ring bolts on deck broke off, and all those casks
were let loose at once. This set the brig to wallowing from side
to side, and soon became unmanageable for some time. The only
hope now remaining was, that every time the brig came well
nigh on her beams end, that those heavy casks might break away
the stanchion Avails and roll off. At last the rudder caught the
water, we put before the wind and scud. At the instant of the
break away, our Steward was unfortunately caught in the snare,
a full cask of water rolled over his legs, and smashed them to his
body. But as the brig rolled on the other side, the Captain caught
him, and dragged him to the cabin door, and we, the passengers,
drew him in. The Captain then fortunately seized an axe, sprang
on the pump, and as the water casks rolled to and fro by him, he
beat in their heads, till he had four empty casks. He then called
all hands aft, who made a breast work of those empty puncheons
and began to cast overboard the barrelsjof pork They cast over
nearly all the meat, and their best long boat being smashed in
the violence, was cast out also.
Doctor McDowel is on board with us, but thinks it of no use
to amputate the limbs-of the Steward, there being no reasonable
hope of his recovery. We have bound up the broken bones as
well as we can, under our circumstances, and laid him in a berth.
brown's journal.
193
^ Feb. 5. Our poor Steward's soul left his suffering body at 7
o'clock, A. M. But thank God he died in a lively hope of a bliss¬
ful immortality. For before we left Philadelphia, we conversed
with him and found him deeply pious, and a member of the Bap¬
tist church. He has conversed freely with us ever since, and all
of us have been much interested with him ever since. He has
been perfectly patient in all his sufferings, but very devotional.
Last night his pain was crucifying, but in the midst of it he re¬
quested us to sing,
Jesus my all to heaven is gone,
He, whom I fix my hopes upon, &c.
But after singing this he lay entirely easy till he died. At 3
o'clock this P. M., we wound him in a clean, new sail cloth,
loaded the foot with iron, laid him on a plank, and let him into
the sea. The ocean is still high but not so rough as it was.
March 2. At Sierra Leone. We cast anchor here at 5 o'clock
P. M. An unusually speedy passage of thirty-two days to this
port. Hallalujah ! Hallalujah to Jesus, for his great mercy, pow¬
er and glory! Glory be to Jesus evermore !
After our gale above-mentioned, which opposed us for the first
six days, the wind shifted around in our favor, and remained so
till we reached this port. My dear Brother Pain and I have had
happy times too. Immediately after we anchored I landed and
came up to the Mission house. The beloved Mr. Dove embraced
me and bid me welcome to his abounding hospitalities. But I was
soon informed that there was to be a Missionary meeting here
this evening.
In this meeting I was introduced, first to Chief Justice Carr,
the Governor, and the Chairman of the meeting, and then to a
numerous audience, with license to address them. This was a
truly interesting meeting. There had been a missionary sermon
preached at 1 o'clock, P. M., and a collection had been taken up
of over £20, and to-night the collection was over £30. This
Mission consists of a superintendent, eighteen preachers, twenty-
two exhorters, forty class leaders, two thousand, four hundred
church members, and twenty-five chapels in which they worship.
March 6. Sunday night, 10 o'clock. This morning I preach¬
ed in Grassfield Chapel, and the Lord was with us indeed. This
afternoon I attended a love feast in Catherst street chapel. And
O my soul, what an interesting time it was to me ! There were
sixty of them who spake in an hour and a half. And who, in big
America, or in old England, would believe that God has raised
up such children unto Abraham, on the coast of Africa ? Why
it is enough to astonish angels, to see these recaptured Africans
burn thus in the Holy Ghost. Surely it was heaven on earth be-
194
brown's journal.
March 9. Last night a fire broke out here in town, and rag¬
ed to the destruction of one hundred houses. But by a singular
interposition of God, the fire did not touch any of the Mission
property, although it consumed all immediately around some of
it. Many lost all they had, but Jesus, as one poor old lady told
me this morning, she had.
March 10. Sierra Leon is a beautiful colony on this coast.
The British planted it about forty years ago, at the mouth of the
Sierra Leone river, which river is navigable for several hundreds
of miles up into the interior. Fifty years ago, this was the great¬
est slave market on this coast; and it is now so strongly fortified
by the English, that it would require a powerful fleet to pass in
the river. A standing army of two hundred and fifty soldiers are
posted here by her majesty's authority. Those troops are mostly
recaptured Africans, except white officers. That is, the higher
commissioned officers are white men. Many of the inhabitants
have splendid buildings, and live in high English style. The
merchants have made themselves rich by trafficking with the na¬
tives who throng them from the interior. The land is not so fer¬
tile as at Liberia. Their provision market is large, and generally
well supplied, especially with meat. Their fish market is well
nigh equal to any fish market in New York. Tropical fruits in
abundance may be obtained in the streets, and ground peas, strong
beer, palm wine, and a plenty of brandy in the groceries. Their
harbor has a bold shore, and extremely mild.
March 12. We left Sierra Leone at 8 o'clock, A. M., after a
detention of ten days, in consequence of the good success of our
captain in trade. But we have had a rich visit with the dear
brethren, and I trust it may not soon be forgotten.
March 15. At Caldwell, Liberia. We cast anchor in Mon¬
rovia harbor at 4 o'clock, P. M. I left Monrovia at seven, and
here I am with my dear family. I found my beloved companion
in good health, and in her arms a little daughter, three months
and a half old, by the name of Hannah Ann. 0 my Lord, what
a race I have run, and what mighty protection thou hast thrown
around me ! 0, I thank thee, I bless thee, I will magnify thee
while I have any being. The great deep rose up to swallow me
down as a monstrous glutton, that I might not be any more. But
I called on thee, and 0, thou didst deliver me from the madness
of the sea, and from the belly of hell. Nor will I ever forget
thee and thy loving kindness while I have any being. Five times
I have been preserved across the Atlantic. But God has ever
given the winds and waves charge concerning me, and spread a
table on the great deep. Hallalujah ! Hallalujah ! praise God
evermore!
March 16. As to my visit to America, I think it was timely
and profitable, both for me and the church and colony. For my
drown's journal.
195
confidence in the church is greately renewed, by seeing their zeal
and knowing their determinations in this serious difficulty. And
they also have a much fairer opportunity to make up their judg¬
ments in this matter, by hearing from one wo was equally inter¬
ested on both sides.
When we sailed from America last April, there were delegates,
one party authorized by the government,and another authorized by
the Missionaries, to represent the difficulty to the Mission and
Colonization Boards. And these parties are even poison, one to
the other However, the Seys party met with a total defeat.
On our arrival we found that the brethren had already collect¬
ed, and held their annual conference among themselves. But as
they had no authority so to do, Brother Chase designs to call them
together again soon.
March 19. There has been destructive work in the M. E.
Church, in Liberia, for the last year. Satan has undoubtedly
tried to show what he could do to destroy the work of Christ.
Many of our best members have been expelled the past year, be¬
cause they thought a little different from the Seys party concern¬
ing the difficulty. The whole church is lifeless, cold, and in a
distracted state. I am requested by the Board to apply to the So¬
ciety for re-admittance in the traveling connection again. But
one of the members of this conference told me this afternoon
that unless I acknowledged myself to be a Seys party man, he
should aAjte against me. But I shall not feel very badly grieved
if such men do object to my coming into very close connection
with them. But the Lord is good. Only give me close connec¬
tion with him, and I ask no more. Glory to Jesus !
March 20. Sunday night, 10 o'clock. I have preached two
sermons here in Caldwell to-day; but with the exception of a
few souls who were sanctified before I went to, America, all are
dead as cobs.
Rut as for me, I do bless the Lord for what I enjoy in my soul.
It is truly mysterious to me, that God gives me such constant joy
and peace in the Holy Ghost. True, I am still trying to walk by
faith alone, by naked faith, which many call presumption, but
bless God, that or something else, gives me sweet peace in Je¬
sus, and rich fellowship with the Holy Ghost. In all my tempta¬
tions, cares and opposition, I feel the witness of the Holy Ghost,
that I am sanctified to God that I am the Lord's, and he is mine.
I feel a desire to ever be praising Him. I only feel a panting to
engage in one uninterrupted series of vocal praise and glorification
to God, without cares or business of this morbid life. For I sen¬
sibly feel shackled by this heavy lump of clay, which for the time
bein"-, hangs on the wings of my flickering soul. And here I am
some times tried, because I find but few who seem to feel as I
do. For I am sincere, when I say that, with these professors of
196
brown's journal.
religion, the act of worship seems to be rather a burden than a
blessing. But not so with me.
Praise ye the Lord—'tis good to raise
Our hearts and voices to his praise.
His nature and His works invite,
To make this duty my delight.
March 26. Saturday night, 10 o'clock. This afternoon I at¬
tended quarterly conference here in Caldwell, and received a
unanimous vote of recommendation to, or of re-admittance into
the annual conference.
Feb. 31. Thursday night, 2 o'clock. At Monrovia. Annual
Conferance commenced its session at Monrovia, at 9 o'clock A.
M., with Rev. S. Chase in the Chair. But in a few minutes
after its commencement, B. B. Wilson, and A. Herring were
on their feet, first, to inquire why this procedure, and then to
oppose the necessity of another session of this conference; since
they had held one but three or four weeks since, and done all the
business necessary to be done. Their warm contention arose on
this wise: Brother Seys, who was appointed by the Bishop, to
superintend this Mission, at their last conference, Brother
S., being about to go to America, he appointed three Presiding
Elders to oversee the Church, and stationed them over three
Districts. Then Brother S. left for America. And so when the
time came around for the next Annual Conference, the Preach¬
ers came together, selected one of their presiding elders td preside,
and went on with their session. And now, these Brothers de¬
clare and contend that their doings were legal, since Brother
Seys being a Presiding Elder, he could conler that office on whom
he pleased, and that therefore their proceedings were according
to discipline. Those Brethren declared that they had full au¬
thority to have ordained deacons and elders at that Conference,
had they have been so disposed. But Brother Chase reasoned,
and decided in favor of the discipline, and his instructions from
Bishop Hedding, that Brother Seys had no power to confer that
office, legally, on any one, because he was not a Bishop. And
when they saw that Brother Chase Avas determined to proceed,
they said, for peace sake, we give up, but we beg to differ from
Bishop Hedding, and from discipline. And so after a few slangs
on the general Conference, for keeping them down, and not grant¬
ing them the priveleges of other Conferences, they proceeded
to business.
These dear Brethren are always just about so far from disci¬
pline.
April 1. Conference convened at 9 o'clock A. M. Soon
after proceeding to business, Brother Wilson and some others
stirred up a violent debate, by opposing the appointment of a
committee to report on Temperance. This contention was warm
brown's journal.
197
and harsh, and took up a great part of the A. M., but a com¬
mittee was finally appointed. Not long after, the character of
A. F. JRussell was called up. At their Conference, three weeks
since, this preacher's character stood fair : but now he is met by
B. R. Wilson, his former presiding elder, with a full charge of
buying slaves, four or five months since, and Brother W. •proves
it against him by some of the other preachers then present in
Conference. And Brother Russell escaped expulsion, by ac¬
knowledging the fact, begging pardon, and promising to do so no
more. With regard to this circumstance, 1 suppose we may all
think, provided we do not tell our thoughts.
April 2. My case, of re-admittance into Conference, came on
this morning. When I located from this Conference last year,
there was not one word of objection against my moral character,
or any doctrine which I have at any time preached. But now,
B. R. Wilson, and A. Herring were both on their feet at
once, to oppose my re-admitance. • First, I had reported in Ame¬
rica, and it had been published in the newspapers, that I had
seen the natives eating human flesh : and this, said Brother W.
is a falsehood, for there was never any Cannibals known on the
western coast of Africa. But as soon as he had set down, Rev.
Elijah Johnston, the oldest preacher in Conference, arose, volun¬
tarily, and said; there certainly are Cannibals on this coast, and I
have even seen them bring human flesh into Monrovia for sale,
since I have lived here ; dried, or smoked human flesh.
Another preacher, Rev. J. W. Roberts arose and said, that he
had not seen it in Monrovia, but he had frequently seen it, as he
had been among the natives, carried about in Kingjars for sale,
and even saw many eating human flesh. Secondly : Brother W.
objected to me, because I had told in America, that the natives
in Africa were formerly in habit of sacrificing their first born
sons to the devil, and this was a falshood, said Brother W. But
Brother J. W. Roberts arose, and testified, that he never saw the
act of putting to death, but that he had seen a body of an adult,
immediately after it was slain to sacrifice to fish. This Brother
Roberts was formerly a trader, and has traveled extensively
among the native tribes around us. Others of the Conference
said, that they had often heard of the natives annind us, sacrific¬
ing their children, but never saw it. Thirdly : Brother W. op¬
posed me, because I located from Conference iast year.
Fourthly: Brother Wilson, Herring, and others, now united,
in bringing up what I kenw to be a general objection against
me by fifteen out of sixteen of the Preachers of the Liberia
Conference: for that was this : " He preaches a doctrine Avhich
I, nor any of the Conference believe. For said he, he taught the
people every where in Africa for this five years, wherever he
has been, that although a man be justified or regenerated, yet, if
198
brown's journal.
he be not sanctified, he will be lost. I was then called upon to
answer to those objections. Then I arose with a full determina¬
tion to withdraw my recommendation to re-unite with that Con¬
ference : But first, I thought it my duty to answer to some of
those objections; and proceeded as follows :
As -to Brother Wilson's first and second objections, if it seem
a new or strange thing to the Conference, that I told such things
in America, including the testimony which you have heard, then
I stand ready to prove that I have seen the natives eating human
flesh, and that the natives have told me that they were formerly
in habit of sacrificing all their first-born sons to the Devil. And
as to your third charge, the general Conference have decided that
any one has the right to locate whenever he pleases, and there¬
fore I had a right to locate. And as to the fourth charge, I would
explain how i had preached on every occasion as touching that
point, as follows: God has instructed me, that, without holiness
no man should see the Lord. And I call holiness, u God's moral
image in the soul, or the work of the Holy Ghost in the soul,
purifying it from inward sin, and filling it with God's love and the
holy spirit. And this work of the Holy Ghost, in purifying from
all sin, and filling with perfect love," I call sanctification. And
I have preached, that whatever may be called justification among
men, or regeneration, if it, or if they do not reach to the accom¬
plishment of sanctification, and the man die unholy, or unsancti-
fied,then he will be lost. Then said I, I have preached every where,
and I so firmly believe it to be the doctrine of the Book of
God, that I am not now prepared to acknowledge it to be error,
nor to promise any amendment for the future on that one point.
(See my sentiment—fragment A.) Then said I, since you have
so many objections against me, and seeing we cannot agree on
points of doctrine of such vast importance, I therefore give the
Conference to understand, that I now fully withdraw my recom¬
mendation of re-admitance, and proceed no further in this Con¬
ference ; and I set down. Immediately after this, Conference
adjourned, and I returned home at 8 o'clock. All is well.
Now whether I am right or wrong, on the doctrine of holiness,
it is, and ever has been at the root of all the prejudice of these
Brethren against me, from the first day in which I landed in
Liberia. And was it not that the Methodist discipline expresses so
much holiness, I should have been expelled from Church long ago.
But they thought it a little too barefaced to expell me for that,
for fear of the Church in America, by which they are supported.
But holiness is still my motto forever.
April 9. Saturday night, 10 o'clock. Last Monday, Brother
Chase was attacked by chill and fever, so that they adjourned
Conference till next week. Last Tuesday morning I was attacked
by chill and fever, which detained me two days. On Thursday
brown's journal.
1 began to prepare for the interior, for which region I expect to
start next Monday, the Lord permitting. My escort are all on
the spot, and we have all our baggage packed up. But what is
more singular or providential, than this circumstance ? For just
before sunset, even while I was tying up the last kingjar of bag¬
gage, a committee came upon me, sent from the Goloo country
by two kings, to invite me to come up to their towns, and estab¬
lish a Mission among them. They had heard that I had returned,
and was about to visit the interior to select a Mission station;
and as many tribes are contemplating a visit from me, this Goloo
tribe intended to secure the first, by sending a committee to con¬
duct us onward. This circumstance at this period is extremely
encouraging. Full arrangements were made with and by the
Board of Managers of the Missionary Society, for this expedition
before I left Axnerica, whether I joined the travelling connection
or not* And Brother Chase is extremely anxious to have me
make a tour into the interior as soon as possible, because of the
big rains which will commence in about two weeks. Our pres¬
ent design is to go directly to the Goloo country first; but when
we shall return we know not. This tour is contemplated by the
church in America, and among our laity with interest deep and
high.
April 11. Monday night. At Robertsville. This morning I
arose at 3 o'clock to finish all our arrangements for the interior.
At 4 o'clock I routed the whole family, called them all to the fam¬
ily altar, where I committed them all to the father of our spirits,
in prayer. By 5 o'clock we had taken breakfast and were ready
for a start, but chose to let the natural sun shine on our heads
once more, before we plunged into the forest. At 6 o'clock we
took up our baggage and steered our course directly toward the
new rising sun. My escort consisted of four of my boys and six
men, all natives. We arrived atHeddington at 10 o'clock. And
after spending two hours here, King Thorn accompanied us here
to Robertsville, where we arrived at 12£ o'clock, P. M. At Hed-
dington we found the Mission house and church in a state of de¬
clension, for want of care in keeping the doors and windows shut
to prevent the driving rains and heavy dews of the night from
decaying the buildings. The fences which I left there are all
burned up for fire wood, and only eight families living in town.
Brother Utridge, the preacher in charge, is in good health, but
doing nothing at all excepting the buying cam-wood, ivory, &c.,
for speculation, as I am informed by his people.
When I arrived from America, I found that soon after I left
Liberia for America, nearly all the children which I left at Hed-
dington, scattered in all directions. About one year since, I left
twenty-one children at Heddington, and now there are but two.
But as soon as I learned that fact, I consulted Brother Chase, my
200
brown's journal.
superintendent, who ordered me to collect as many as I could find
and take them into my family, as I am authorized to take boys, as
formerly, at Heddington. 1 did so, and have already collected
thirteen of them.
But I have found Zoda Quee, the King of Robertsville and all
his people, in good health. And here also we were saluted with
many greetings, as at Heddington.
'And here I thought it wise to call a council of the two kings,
and several older men of our brethren, to inquire out a map of
the country around the Goloos, principles of the tribes, and forms
of worship, and deities of the people, &c. Finally, the decision
of the council was, that as Kings Thom and Zoda Quee are ac¬
quainted all through the land, that they send three delegates with
us to introduce us into the towns where we may not be acquaint¬
ed, to prevent all unnecessary suspicion and jealousy, of our de¬
signs. But the kings have only selected two, one from each of
their divisions, and such as are the most talented, and deeply pi¬
ous. Those are to be our witnesses. And our arrangements not
being completed till sunset, we concluded to remain here over
night.
This evening we had a most sweet, heavenly meeting of pray¬
er and exhortation, as any one ever witnessed. Many of the
church whom I left at Heddington have located in this town, and
here we all spent four hours in the very flames of heaven. 0,
glory be to God, what a blessed time ! Hallalujah to Jesus !
April ]2. Tuesday night, 10 o'clock. At Sweet Creek. We
left Robertsville at 10 o'clock, A. M., and arrived here at 4, P.
M. I judge this to be about twenty or twenty-five miles directly
east of Robertsville. And here we have encamped for the night,
fearing we may not find water again till after dark. For this is
the utmost of the dry season. The creek by which we are en¬
camped is decidedly the most stimulating, palatable, and nourish¬
ing water that ever I drank; and for which cause we have named
it " Sweet Creek." The natives are in the habit of bathing in
every stream they pass, but here they were not at all disposed to
bathe, because of the coldness of the water. And this little
stream might easily pass through a four inch spout, but as clear
as the very crystal.
God has wonderfully strengthened my body in coming thus far,
for yesterday morning when 1 started I was quite feeble in body,
so that I was on the point of giving up the jaunt; but now I am
better. But we have been travelling in the shade nearly all day.
The timber has been thick, but mostly small. This part of the
country, over which we have travelled to-day, as I am informed
by my escort, was thickly inhabited only about thirty years ago,
by the Queer tribe. But the Boatswain people continued their
wars, carnage, and plunder so long and violently among them,
brown's journal.
201
that they completely demolished the whole, and all is grown up
to a wilderness again. We have passed over the remains of seve¬
ral old towns to-day, and turned aside to see others. This region
must have been very thickly settled at some latter days. Human
bones are occasionally seen lying about on the ground, as wit¬
nesses of the carnage of war. We have also seen several graves
where the natives had buried their officers who were slain in bat¬
tle. Those graves are somewhat in shape of American graves,
only wider, and not so long. The graves of the chiefs are all
paved over with small stones from the brooks, round, and about
as large as my fist. The ground around some of those graves is
far more trodden than the main path, in consequence of the grig-
gree men, visiting them, to inquire of the dead concerning im¬
portant matters. This being but eight or ten miles from the St.
Paul's River, the country is quite level, and in some spots rather
sandy, but not so as to prevent a heavy growth of grass, even in
this dry season. The timber is mostly mangrove, plumb, and cot¬
ton. Most undoubtedly, the forest abounds with wild beasts, for
the earth is well nigh covered with tracks. In the midst of this
we have pitched our tent for the night.
At 7 o'clock this evening, our family altar being prepared, and
lamps lit, I read the 13th chap of Genesis, and called on my dear
Brother Simon Peter to pray. And O, my soul, another such a
prayer I never heard of, nor read of from man. He prayed with
the fullest confidence that God would give him all he asked, and
as if he could not ask too much. After reading the chapter, I
saw that Brother Simon was uncommonly fired up by the expla¬
nation which I gave on it, for I explained on it half an hour. In
prayer, his voice was entirely the voice of another, to us all, and
his sublime arrangement of words, his angelic boldness and choice
selection of matter in his petition, and the manner in which he
approached the mercy seat, made every one of us fear and tremble
terribly. The little stream by which we were encamped hushed
its gurgling, the wood-cock restrained her gab, the bush-cat stop¬
ped her squall, and nightengale suspended her sweet song. The
crashing of the big elephant among the vines and dry limbs was
not heard, nor the leopard's growl, nor lion's roar.
Simon prayed more than half an hour, without any repetition.
Nor could I see any consistent period in his prayer where he might
have stopped with propriety, before he did. Nor would he have
stopped where he did, had not all his strength have failed him in
a moment. The whole of his prayer referred directly to our Mis¬
sion.
1 lay my body down to sleep :
Peace is the pillow for my head ;
While well appointed angels keep
Their watchful stations roun*! n;y Uc.'
26
202
brown's journal.
April 13. Wednesday night at Vorey Creek. We left sweet
Creek at 7 o'clock A. M., and arrived here at half past four P.
M. And by my compass, we have made our coarse about north
east by east. We intended to have reached Queer, and have
slept in that town to-night: Bat when we came to this Creek
we found six of our Goloo Brethren, already encamped. And
they besaught us so fervently in tears to remain with them over
night, that we finally pitched our tent with them. Those Breth¬
ren were going to the Colony with backloads of camwood for
market. We have not seen one dwelling-house since we left
Robertsville yesterday morning. The face of the land over which
we have travelled to-day, lays in rather low ridges, averaging
about one mile across them. The timber is extremely thick,
very tall, slim, and straight. To-day the timber has consisted
mostly of swiss, wismor, qour poplar, oak, live oak, plumb,
mangrove, poke, bartee, red wood camwood, white camwood,
colah, cotton, basswood, black ebony, brimstone wood, cherry,
lime, lemmon, orange, coffee, &c. &c; But let it be understood,
that more of this timber, to which I have added American names
has any resemblence at all, to timber of the same names are
in America. These American names are such as the Colonists
have given them, because it is hard for them to pronounce the
native names. See a comparison of the timber. (Note 0.).
The soil is a mixture of loam and clay, and by the spontaneous
growth of grass and herbage, the tallness and straightness of the
timber, the land must be extremely rich to produce it. At 10
o'clock A. M., we crossed the lions big path, leading from east to
west, and saw two monstrous lions in it, about fifteen rods from
us. But they had such big heads, long mains and long tails we
thought we might as well pass on, seeing it was not dinner time
yet; and so we did not fire on them. The tracks of wild beasts of
almost every description have been seen in our path to-day. To
discribe the elephant paths would be almost incredable. 0 how
entertaining it is to traverse this theatrical forest. Our path to¬
day has been extremly crooked, and narrow, but shady all the
way. Those Brethren whom we met here, tell us that we are
expected in Goloo every day by their friends, and that we shall be
.a welcome guest when we arrive. Those Brethren were converted
in our house at Heddington, about eighteen months since, and
four of them, I have not seen since, until this evening. When
we met them here, and attempted to go on and leave them, their
grief and tears broke us down, and we submitted to remain.
Here we built us an altar also, and offered sacrifice to the God
of Jacob. Thirteen of us, one after another made our prayer to
Almighty God. And truly, I never enjoyed myself so sweetly
in any place before. 0, happy, happy night is this, indeed. At
this late hour, all my comrads and Brethren are asleep. At this
brown's journal.
203
moment, half past one o'clock A. M., one of out Goloo Brethren
haying sat at my feet since I began to write, became drowsy, let
himself down, and his head is now on one of my feet, fast asleep
O angels, angels, how dreadful is this place; 'Tis God's own
house, it is heavens gate. Glory be to God, O glory Hallelujah.
April 14. Thursday night. At Jargbergway. We left Vorey
Creek at 7 o'clock A. M., and arrived at Queer at half past nine
o'clock A. M. There is not a single inhabitant living between
Robertsville and this town, except the hosts of wild beasts. Queer
is a neat little town, of about forty houses; but the people are in¬
dolent, poor, and ignorant: But we found five of our Queer
Brethren here, who were living in much better style. Their
land is the first quality, and they generally raise considerable
rice and cassava: And here we had calculated to have renewed
our stock of provision; but in vain; for they were living on
natural productions themselves. (See Note P.) We left Queer
at twelve o'clock and had not travelled more than one hour, before
we were obliged to pitch our tent, to shelter us from a tremen¬
dous tornado. This being the first violent tornado for the season,
it swept down old trees around us on 'every side, as though we
could not escape. But the angel of the Lord did not suffer a
branch to meddle with our tent. After the storm was over, we
wrung the water out of our tent, and came on. But we had not
gone but a few rods, before we were thoroughly soaked through,
from the grass and weeds on each side the path. But we have
found a fine little town here standing on the west bank of the
Junk River. We are now in the Goloo dominion, and in a Goloo
town. King Jargbargway being acquainted with the most of my
company, soon learned that I was a God man and what my busi¬
ness is. He immediately had a fine chicken caught, with which
he dashed me according to their usual custom, as a token of wel-
com to this town. At the same time he ordered his people to
hasten, and build a large fire in the palaver house to dry us; and
to prepare houses for our baggage. And this moment, 11 o'clock
P. M., I am setting on my bed; my lamp stands on akingjar;
my trunk is turned upside down, which I use as a table, my fire
is on the ground "in the middle of my parlor, and the room full
of smoke : My bed is made of a solid pile of blue clay, eighteen
inches wide, and five feet long. But I am only six feet long.
But O hallelujah, how happy my soul is. Tt is heaven here.
I should, were he always thus nigh,
Have nothing to wish or to fear,
No mortal so happy as I,
. My summer would last all the year.
While blessed with a sense of his love,
A palace a toy would appear,
And prisons would palaces prove,
If Jesus would dwell with me there.
204
brown's journal.
April 15. Friday night. At Minor's Town. This morning
we arose about sunrise, and called all Jargbargway's town togeth¬
er for family worship. I read the second Psalm, and explained
on it for thirty-five minutes. I then called on Brother Nicholls,
one of our delegates, to pray in the pure, Goloo tongue. Broth¬
er Nicholls soon grasped the throne by faith, and in a few
moments he threw Jargbargway's people into a tremble, and into
tears. Brother Simon purposed that we spend the day there,
and thought God would convert the whole town: I was for com¬
ing on. We left them at 6J o'clock A. M. crossed the Junk
River, and arrived at Gabro at 8|. Gabro is a fine little town
on the east bank of the Junk River. Its head man's name is
Capt. Sam. Capt. Sam is aRinas man by birth, born at Sierra
Leone, and speaks tolerable good English. The Goloo and
Pessah Kings have stationed him here to keep the path, (as they
call it.) That is, to let no stranger pass by, unless he knows
what their business is, for fear of war, and to break up a clan of
plunderers, who formerly used to lurk on this ground, and plun¬
der all who came along. I was much interested with this man,
because of the propriety with which he spoke and acted. He
was acquainted with all my company, and in fact he soon seemed
as one of us. And on inquiry, we found that in case we go to
Mumbooh, or big Pessah, it was well for us to take Capt. Sam
along with us. And finally he consented to go with us. But the
best of all was, that in this town, we found seven of our Brethren
and sisters in the Lord, who had been converted at Heddington,
and who left that place the week before I left for America;
taking church letters with them. And we had not been in town
five minutes, before five of them brought their letters and put
them into my hand, and they were all of my own hand-writing.
Daddy, said they, these letters have made us remember God,
every day and night since we left Heddington. And said they,
every night we pray, having our letters in our hands, and every
morning we pray with our letters in our hands, so God can know
who we are. They told the story so simple, and loving, that it
well nigh overcame me and all my comrads. As soon as they
learned that we were out of provisions, they immediately dashed
us with a noble fat goat, two large fowls, a bottle of oil, and
four quarts of rice, which was all they had in town. So we soon
had a fine breakfast, which much refreshed and incouraged us.
Thank Jesus.
We left Gabro, at 12 o'clock, and arrived here at 5-J o'clock.
Our course from Gabro, has been northward. The land over
which we have travelled for the last two days, certainly must be
of the richest quality and a more beautifully faced country is not
known. We have passed through one-half town, since we left
Gabro, where we tought about ten pounds of an elephant's
brown's journal.
205
trunk, which my men are now cooking, and it smells bad enough
to gag a dog.
Here we have stopped for the night. This is a Mandingo
town, in the Go loo territory, whose head man's name is Minor.
With this Mandingo, I have been acquainted every since I first
went to Heddington. And therefore we all feel at home. Minor
is a Mahomaton christian, has the Alkoran, speaks and reads
the Arabic language. Minor speaks broken English, so that I
can converse with him without any impediment, on any subject.
By this man, and Simon Peter, I have learned much of the hab¬
its, practices, and manners of the natives, which the natives are
ashamed to own at this day, to any American. I would to God,
that one hundred of the strongest enemies to colonization and the
Liberia Mission, had travelled with us to day, to see the improve¬
ments which these sons of the forest are making here in the
wilderness, directly through the instrumentality of colonization
and mission. Jargbarguray, three years ago, had not an inhabi¬
tant short of Queer: these people all then lived in central Goloo,
and had never cultivated one foot of land, but lived on the natu¬
ral productions of the soil, and plunder. But they found they
could make more, live better and easier, to cultivate rice, make
palm oil, and gather cam wood. So they followed down the
path as far as they could, and not intrude on the Queers, and
there they took up a farm and went to clearing land, to raise rice
for themselves, and to carry to the collonial market. And when
their farm is burnt over which they now have already for the fire,
they will have about forty acres under improvement. And Cap¬
tain Sam, at Gabro, has only been there eighteen months, but
has twenty acres under improvement. The half town which we
passed this afternoon, has only been built twelve months, and
they have about thirty acres of land under improvement, all rice,
corn, and casava. And here is this Mandingo, with fifteen
acres of rice, now about eighteen inches high, which resembles a
stocky wheat field in America. I have inquired at each of those
four towns, what their motives were in thus proceeding along the
big path. They told me that they had seen the American man¬
ner of living, and preferred it to any other. That the American
colony had shut the slave market, and opened a commerce far
more profitable. And as rice, oil, and cam wood was always
ready market in the colony, they chose to get as near the mar¬
ket as they could. That before the battle at Heddington, all
were engaged in war through the whole land; that they had no
courage to clear off and plant the soil, for fear of being driven
oflf by war, and others take possession thereof. But since the
Heddington battle, wars had ceased, so they were not afraid to
live in small towns, break up and cultivate the soil with confi¬
dence. 0 blessed report.
206
brown's journal.
Minor, and all his people kneeled in prayer with us to-night,
while Brother Simon prayed in the Mumbooh tongue, which all
Minor's people could understand. Minor, and two others, wept
freely.
April 16. Saturday night. At Ballasada. We left Minor at
six o'clock A. M., and made our way northward. At 9 o'clock,
to our higher gratification, we entered old King Peter's town.
King Peter was converted in the American colony, on Bangs'
Hill, two years since. But he is now dead, and gone to Heaven.
He died eight months since, in the fullest triumph of the gospel
of God.
Here I spent the most interesting three hours, that heaven
ever granted me. For here I found twenty living converts, all of
whom had been converted on Bangs' Hill, and baptised under my
ministry about two years since. At our first appearance, their
joy was more than the joy of harvest. They all at once burst
into a flood of tears, wept aloud, fell on the ground, and rolled to
my feet in the dust. They arose and literally bathed my bosom
with tears, crying, and saying with a loud voice, Daddy has
come, Daddy has come. O, I crumbled in pieces, as if I was
made of dry sand, and all my bodily strength fled away. Nor
was my dear Brother Simon a whit stronger.
King Peter led these converts into this wilderness, a few weeks
before I last left for America, that he might introduce the gospel
the more speedily and forcibly to his tribe, the Goloo nation.
King Peter was deeply, and uniformly pious from the first day of
his conversion. He was much given to prayer, was in the habit
of falling into midnight struggles for the spread of the gospel,
and ardently advocate it till he gave up the ghost. I was inform¬
ed by his people, that at the hour of his death, he called all the
converts around him, and exhorted them all to continue steadfast
in the faith of the gospel as he had done, and try to spread its
influence everywhere. He told them Jesus was waiting for him,
and he must go now. He then committed the unconverted part
of his people to his Prince, Babbooh, and the converts to Brother
Bow, until Daddy Brown should return from America, and take
charge of them all. He then bid them all farewell, his head
dropped, and like a flash, without a struggle or flinch, he expired.
Since that hour, Brother Bow has had them to the family altar
night and morning, held class meetings, and exhorted them on
the Sabbath.
But we left King Peter's town at 12 o'clock, and travelled a
north-west course, until 4£, P. M., which brought us to this town.
Since we left Peter's we have passed through three half towns,
and several large farms. This Ballasada is a war king, and of
high renown in all the Goloo nation. He is the same Ballasada
who came to Heddington to aid us in time of war. But he re-
brown's journal.
207
ceived us with open arrns and many greetings. He immediately
prepared two of his best houses in town for our accommodation,
and soon gave us charge of his whole town. He said he should
feel bad if we asked him for any thing more than their services.
If you find any thing in this town, said he, which you want, then
go and take it, all is yours. Ballasada has been on tiptoe ever
since we came in town. At 7 o'clock, Ballasada called all his
people to the palaver house to hear me tell wherefore I had come
forth. And 1 arose and talked about one hour through Brother
Simon. Ballasada then arose and expressed his highest thanks¬
giving and gratification to us that we had come for such purposes,
and assured us that nothing should be lacking on his part, to aid
us in this enterprise, provided we would be content to establish
the Mission among them. For we are now in central Goloo.
And as their manner is on such occasions, arrangements were al¬
so made, to call in as many kings and head men as we could,
and have them meet on next Monday, to hold a council for the es¬
tablishment of a Mission. We have found ten of our brethren
here who were converted at Heddington, six of whom have been
baptised and joined society. And how naturally do they hang
around our feet and on our necks. Soon after we came in, Balla¬
sada caught a fine fat sheep and gave us, which we butchered.
He set his people to beating out seed rice for us to eat, and gave
us a plenty of oil to eat, and burn in our lamp??. And although
we are all much fatigued, yet we all feel that this is our earthly
home. Hallalujah to Jesus !
It is not much wonder that Ballasada feels proud of his guest;
for we are the first civilized company he ever had in his town
before. True, there has been two Americans in some of the
towns around this, trading; but they can hardly be called Ameri¬
cans, much less civilized. For when they came in they stripped
off their clothes and came in as naked as a heathen, and why
call such civilized. My escort consists of twelve persons, ail
clothed in American style, and all eat with knives and forks.
April 17. Sunday night, 11 o'clock. This morning Ballasada
arose at day-break, and started off to see old King Yardo, the
head King of the Goloo nation. We made arrangements last
night to have had preaching at 12 o'clock to-day in the palaver
house. But at 10 o'clock, I was cut down by a violent attack of
chill and fever. And Simon being not willing to leave me for a
moment, was not disposed to preach, and therefore we have not
had any public worship to-day.
At 2 o'clock, P. M. Ballasada returned, and King Yardoo with
him. This old gentleman is about ninety years old, and far the
most intelligent of any native I have seen, except Brother Simon.
Since 12 o'clock the natives have been gathering in from all di¬
rections, and among them are numbers of our brethren. As for
208
brown's journal.
King Yardoo, all we could say could not persuade him to be con¬
tent, and to hear my palaver to-morrow as was calculated, but he
must hear some of it to-night, so he might be thinking his head,
(as he called it,) until morning. Finally Brother Simon braced
me up as I lay on the ground, in my house, and I talked to the
old gentleman nearly one hour, till I had told him all my business
and all my arrangements. The old King listened with the deep¬
est interest, even with tears in his eyes. And after I had con¬
cluded, Yardoo arose and said : "Now my people, I will tell you
how God made us all. First, he came down in the morning,
and worked all day long, making white men in America, and he
gave them plenty of good sense. Then he came along in the
night which was very dark, and made we country people all
black. And because he wanted to get home soon in the morn¬
ing, he never waited to give us any sense. He gave us to the
devil and told him to keep us in war, eat casava, doum-boy, pal¬
aver sauce and pepper, till God comes back, and gives us sense
as other men." " But," said he, addressing his people, " I have
been telling you a iong time, that God would get up by and by
and give us sense as he has the Americans, and we shall be a
people." This old Simon then, (lodging his clenched hands on
his white silvered head,) exclaimed, saying : " O my head my
head ; I see it now." He then wrapped his long slim arms around
his swelling breast, and said: "0 I feel, I feel it now." And
here the old King melted, and melted all the rest of us. I im¬
mediately arose with renewed strength, got out my journal and
began to write, and at this hour, 12 o'clock, I feel perfectly well.
O, glory, glory to the God of all flesh and spirit, that I have
my existence in these days ! Glory!
April 18. Monday night, 9 o'clock. At Yardoo. We left
Ballasada at 11 o'clock, A. M., and arrived here at 4 o'clock. I
judge we are about twelve or fifteen miles from Ballasada. We
have passed through five half towns, in coming to this place and
more than twenty farms. This is far the most pleasant and fer¬
tile section of country that ever I saw. This town is situated on
the south-east bank of the St. Paul's river, about twelve rods
from the brink, and surrounded by a strong barricade. Three
Kings, eight head men and several old men accompanied us here
and are all now in a house together, holding a council concern¬
ing the establishment of a Mission in this pleasant region. Never
can there be a more convenient place for a Mission than in this
section. *
April 19. Tuesday night. At Ballasada. This morning at
about sunrise, the three kings, Yardoo, Ballasada and Jago, who
had been in council all night, came into my fine mud palace, and
told me they were ready to report their decision, and they had
come to conduct me to the palaver house to hear it. At this mo-
B*OWN's JOtfBXiiL.
209
ment I was in the midst of a heavy and violent chill, and had
been for a half hour before. Nevertheless the Lord strengthen¬
ed me in a moment. I arose, and followed them to the palaver
house. Then said King Yardoo, " I am the first King in all the
Goloo natron. But when any big palaver comes up it is our cus¬
tom to call all the Kings together, and all talk over the matter,
and then I do as I please. Then, said he, your palaver is national,
and bigger than all palavers that ever came to my country. And
you told me last night that you could not wait for me to call my
Kings from a distance. But I, the two Kings with me, the eight
head men, and these old men, have agreed to become responsible
to, and for all the other Kings, because we are confident that no
one can say no. But if they do, I and my war King can do as
we please. And now this one thing I do this morning. Go on
yonder hill, (pointing to a mountain,) and all the land you can
see is mine, on this side the river. I cannot sell the original
right of the soil, without the consent of the other Kings, but I
give it all to you, so far as your Mission has any concern. Here
are fifty thousand people, all are yours, so far as your Mission is
concexnd. Talk your God palaver where you like. Pray God
where you like. Build your houses and make your barns where
you like. And call on any of my people to help you when you
like.
I do not see, said he, as you need to buy land to carry on your
operation; if you are a mind to make us a dash then do it; if
not all the land is before you. (1 was directed by the board of
missions to purchase three or four hundred acres of land for a
manual labor school, and had made it known to Yardoo, in the
outset.) And now said he you cannot go to any other place, for
I have granted you your entire request: And now here are five
of my strongest men, whom I send to carry you home, for you
are sick now, and you must not walk that long busk path, lest
you die : And here also are five boys, whom I give you for God's
palaver, that you may know I am not playing in this matter.
Take these boy's home with you; and when the rainy season is
over, then come home all of you ; and bring all your boys, and
and your wife, and little babe and a plenty of God's people : And
I will take good care of you, and I will give you two hundred
boys and girls for your school, when ever you want thtm &c., &c.
Thus the old King addressed us, for about one hour, like a Moses
of old, and as if he was a father to us all indeed. He then gave
us a noble fat sheep, a krod of rice, six fowls, and a gourd of oil.
The King then took hold of my foot, and I of his ; we then shook
hands, and I left him in tears." We started of at ten o'clock, and
a train of natives nearly a half a mile long followed us from town
to town, till we arrived'here. O how I might have fatted myself
on alligator's eggs, if I could have eaten, for they offered them to
210
brown's journal.
me at every town between this and Yardoo's. But my poor slo»
macbwas qnite too weak to receive the monstrous looking thing,
The dear people saw I was sick, and thought an alligator's egg or
two would strengthen me. Our full arrangements are now made
for the establishment of a mission in this town. And it would
be all folly for me to wish for a more convienient location for my
operations than this town. A host of half towns are immediate¬
ly around us, from one to four hours walk, first rate of land in all
the world, and well watered. This town is on a gradually elevat¬
ed swell of land, and the pompous, half circled mountains on the
east, north and west, lift up their beautiful crowns in a most
lordly manner. But I cannot move in my family until after the
coming rainy season, which is at hand, is over, in consequence of
the scarcity of provision at the present time; for we cannot sub¬
sist on the natural productions of the country. The present crops
of rice, which is to be our staple, will not be gathered under six
weeks, which will be in the heighth of the rainy season, and then
we cannot come in. Heretofore, the natives have not cultivated
the land in any comparison as at present, for fear of being driven
off by war. True every year, they would plant a small f&rm of
rice and casava, which would last them a month or two and then
live on natural productions. See their manner of cultivation.
(Note two,) But now the wars are over, and they have gone ex¬
tensively into farming: The gospel has done it.
April 20. Wednesday night. At King Peter's. We left
Ballasada at two o'clock P. M., and arrived here at six. I wrote
last night till one o'clock. And immediately after, I was arrested
by a most aggravating chill, followed by a high fever, and I pas¬
sed a miserable night of racking pain. This morning I saw it
important for me, to make all possible diligence in getting home.
King Ballasada was utterly opposed to my leaving town, until I
was better. He even pleaded his responsibility for me, he being
in treaty with the Commonwealth of Liberia. But when he saw
I was bent on leaving, he also turned out three men, to aid in
carrying me, provided I became so weak, I could not walk. Bal¬
lasada, and many of his people wept when they saw me leave,
with such a high fever on. But fortunate for me, we came with¬
in three miles of this town before I entirely failed. And even
then, after my bearers had brought me about two miles, and I lit
on my feet, and walked, till I fell at the enterance of this town.
But thank my blessed Jesus, I have fallen among my gospel chil¬
dren, who seem willing to pluck out their very eyes, to make me
comfortable.
April 21. We are still at Peter's town. About sunrise this
morning, I and all the people totally despaired of my living till
this hour, 5 o'clock, P. M. But Brother Simon and Brother Row
called their people together, and all of them entered into solemn,
brown's journal.
211
fervant prayer to God for my recovery. And after they had pray¬
ed about one hour, my fever retired, and in a few moments I was
in a flow of perspiration, without any pain. (The reader may
call this what he pleases.)
They have been praying occasionally all day for me, and I have
been gaining strength, so that at this hour I am quite comforta¬
ble. But if I never see my dear family again, all is well. Fare¬
well !
April. 23. Saturday night, 8 o'clock. At Queer. We left
Peter's town at 9 o'clock yesterday morning, and by a violent per-
severence we reached Gabro at four. Soon after leaving Peter's
my fever came on, as if it would consume me. But I walked
nearly half the way. At one time I entirely fainted for want of
a swallow of water. But my dear Brother Simon found a gither
bush, scratched the bark, and put it into my mouth, and I reviv¬
ed and came on. I had but just reached Gabro, all burning with
fever, when I was stiffened by another chill, which continued for
three hours, violently. And I passed a distressed night indeed.
But my soul was happy in Jesus. We left Gabro at 10 o'clock
this A. M., and arrived here at six. Certainly, God must have
given me supernatural strength to-day, to have reached, this place.
For since last Sunday night, all the food I have taken was a few
swallows of weak chicken tea occasionally, and a few cups of
green tea. If I was well, I could bear double the substance at
one meal, except the tea, which I have taken to break my chills.
My whole company from Goloo consists of twenty-five persons.
April 24. Sunday, 5 o'clock, P. M. We are still at Queer,
because we will not travel on the Sabbath. But we have not had
any meeting to-day, except family worship, as usual. 1 am too
feeble to talk, and Brother Simon is all worn out in waiting on
me by day and night.
April 25. In the wilderness, drenched with rain, and burning
with fever, on the ground. But, glory to Jesus, my soul is
happy!
April 26. In the wilderness, conveyed in a hammock, burning
with fever, on the ground. But my soul is still happy in Jesus.
Hallalujah!
April 27. At Caldwelt. Glory to Jesu§ ! This morning my
faithful bearers took me in a hammock, and brought me to Ro-
bertsville, where King Zoda Quee prepared me a chair on poles,
in which I rode home. I am once more by the side of my dear
wife and little babe, and my soul is happy, exultingly happy in
Jesus. Glory to God !
April 23. To-night I feel much better, not having had any
chill or fever for the lasr sixteen hours; having comfortable nour¬
ishment since I came home. I still fee 1 much prostrated by the
fever, and fatigued by my jaunt, but whether I live or die in con-
212
bkottn's journal.
sequence of it, it matters not with me ; for I have realized enough
in this one expedition, for one man's life. I have traced, step by
step, until I have seen the way of the gospel open for hundreds
of miles into the interior, which is my glory and triumph. Yea,
I have seen the whole visable process by which God has opened
a door of faith unto the Gentiles. And I am fully confident that
the Jong struggle to plant the gospel in the interior of Africa, is
already terminated in glorious victory. I may not live to see the
whole harvest reaped, but thank God, I have seen the seed sown !
O, ye missionaries, arise and thrust in your sickles, for the field
is ripe, already, for harvest. Hallalujah ! 0 Lord God, I thank
thee for what th'ju hast shown me, and done for me. Glory be
to God, everxnore!
Say not four months, then comes the harverst;
The fields are white—the harvest near.
He that reapeth receiveth wages,
As in scripture doth appear,
.Then through the wilderness I'll travel—
O'er mountains high, and valleys low,
To seek a bride for my dear master,
For now the word to me is "Go !"
May 13. This morning I went down to Monrovia on business,
and to my utter astonishment, I was informed by Brother Chase
that all my native boys who had formerly belonged to Hedding-
ton must be sent back there again ; and all my American boys
who formerly belonged to the Mission, must be sent to White
Plains. But the boys which I had recently taken, I was directed
to keep. But those boys whom I was to send off, I was to keep
until 1 could hire clothes made to clothe them, and then send
them away.
This order is the most bold thrust that the devil ever made at
me, and the most deadly he has ever made at this Mission.
When I left Heddington for America, last year, I left twenty-
one boys and two girls there, all of whom I had either taken out
of the bush, or were given me by their parents to train up, ex¬
cepting two, which Brother Seys had bound to the Mission. And
these boys were in my hand for two years, approved and support¬
ed by the Mission. But soon after I left, these children scattered
in all directions, and did not return, because they could not agree
with Brother Utridge. But when I returned from America, I was
directed by Brother Chase to gather as many of those boys as I
could, and take them into my family, in preference to taking
strange boys, and I did so.
Eleven of those boys had been absent for one whole year, yet
no one had enquired after them, nor sent for them to return.
Several of those smaller boys, who were not large enough to work
and earn their living, were sent off home, thei'efore they did not
BROWNS, JOUBKAX.,
*13
return; and still Utridge had $30 per year for ke«ping them.
Two of these small boys had been legally bound to the Mission
by the authorities of a poor widowed mother, an American, by
the Superintendent of the Mission, and by a colonial magistrate;
yet turned back to a poor mother. But as soon as I had gathered
those boys, been to the expense of preparing buildings for our
convenience through the rains, got them in school, and was train¬
ing them for help to our now mission, \\ ilson and Utridge lay
claim to the boys, and Brother Chase orders me to clothe and
give them up. So all I have done and suffered for those boys for
two laborious years, and all the expense which they have been to
the Mission for three years, is a total dead loss.
I feel fully confident that the scattering of those boys on this
wise, is not of God, but directly of satan, through the instrumen¬
tality of my personal enemies. One of them, Rev. A. C. Ut¬
ridge, has this day been brought before the civil magistrates, to
meet his love, who swore upon him the act of adultery. And the
annual conference knew the whole of this mattei, and talked it
all over in conference, but because he was a strong Seys party
man, they passed his character without confession, and sent him
back to Heddington again.
May 23. This morning has been a time of sore affliction to
me, and to all my family and neighbors. For having clothed
my boys as above directed, I was obliged to drive off my beloved
little boys and girls this morning, by threatened chastisement.
I have sent eleven native children to Heddington, and four
American boys to White Plains, to Brother Wilson's manual la¬
bor school, and I have ten left. Brother Simon Peter also re¬
mains with me, as my interpreter, and a beloved one he is too.
Last Thursday night I was appointed class leader. I, and all
my boys, put ourselves under the watch-care of this church, soon
after we returned from Goloo. Brother Simon is class leader of
all our boys, but is now robbed of his class.
May 25. Yesterday morning, three of our American boys
came back, and their parents with them. Those parents frankly
declared that their children should not go to White Plains, under
Brother Wilson, at any rate. They pleaded that the boys were
bound to me, and that if I would not take them back into my
family as usul, then they would take them home and set them at
work. Finally, as I needed some American boys in my school,
and these being so far advanced, I consented to retake them.
And this afternoon, four of my native boys returned from Hed-
dinp-ton, which I sent off day before yesterday. But at the same
hour in which I sent them from here, Caldwell, a sheriff, seized
on Brother Utridge, and took him off. So that while my boys
were on their wa°y to Heddington by land, the sheriffhad Brother
214
rbown's journal.
Utridge in a boat on the river, taking him to jail for adultery.
But Brother Utridge is still in good standing in the M. E. Church
in Liberia. And thus the boys fell into King Thorn's hands.
But the King not having any thing for them to do, nor any thing
for them to eat, sent them off this morning. Four of the largest
boys came home to me, and in tears, begged me to take them as
usual, and I did so. The other six or seven children are gone
to visit their parents, and it is doubtful whether they return again.
June 8. For several days passed we have been at work with
the gospel on those boys, whom we brought from Goloo, and such
as have since been sent to us. To-night we have had a most
powerful time at our family altar, aud six of those boys were
converted. I have now twenty-eight persons in my family, and
twenty-one of us are happy in Jesus. Glory, glory, hallalujah to
God ! I am happy, soul and body ! Hallalujah !
Come and haste along with me,
Consolation running free,
From my Father's glorious throne ;
Sweeter than a honey comb.
Goodness running like a stream, 4
Through the new Jerusalem ;
And by constant breaking forth,
Sweetens earth and heaven both.
Hallalujah! God is healing the late wound which satan has
thrust at my family. 0 satan, thou hadst better let the Lord alone,
lest he converteth two souls where thou destroyest one. O Lord
Jesus, ride on triumphantly, for we know thy kingdom is glorious.
To God be all the glory ! Amen.
July 29. Saturday night, 10 o'clock. This evening, I have
attended Brother Simon's class meeting, and a most glorious time
it was indeed. Brother Simon has charge of all the converted
boys, iri one class. I presume that a better qualified man was
never raised up of God, nor ever will be, than this beloved one.
These dear young brethren are kept in a constant frame of devo¬
tion, by Brother Simon's skill, and yet they make rapid advance¬
ments in learning their books. O what a glorious prospect we
have for our Goloo Mission. Some of those boys have become
so far advanced, that they write letters and orders for the colo¬
nists who cannot do their own writing; some are parsing Gr a ra¬
ni er, and others in figures. Those boys are a selection from the
following tribes. Goloo, Pessah, Queer, Day, Bussah, Vie,
Mumboo, and Mandingo. And all these tribes have a different,
independent dialect. We have nineteen of those native boj's,
and three American boys; and the most of those boys converse
with one another without embarrasment.
July 6. Yesterday I received 5 visiters from the Goloo coun¬
try, who brought me two bright boys, and eighteen kroos of rice.
They inform me, that their people are anticipating our Mission
brown's journal.
215
with increased interest, and great preparations are making for our
reception. Ballasada has built me the largest house in all that
region, and is preparing a farm for me and my boys according to
arrangments, when 1 left his town.
This morning, I received three visitors from the Boatswain
Country, who are now asleep in our kitchen. They are sent as
a committee by the Boatswain authorities, to invite me to estab¬
lish my Mission in their country, which is about fifty miles west
of my selected station in Goloo. One of those men were in the
Heddington battle, and fought us through the whole siege. He
is very free to converse on that subject, and gives us more im¬
portant information than we have ever had before. Indeed, some
of his own reports are well nigh incredible. But still, they ap¬
pear to be sincere. They say, that the slain in battle, including
what died on their way home, and those who died after they got
home, amounted to over 200. But now their kings want their boys
to become acquainted with God's book and to know how it was that
God fought so terribly in that battle. But we, or rather, Brother
Simon gave them a lecture this evening, about two and a half
hours long. And the poor fellows trembled under it. We have
used the Boatswains with all the friendship and tenderness we
possibly could, to convince them that we had no enmity nor preju¬
dice against them.
But again, at 4 o'clock P. M., King Ballasada, and twelve of
his men, came into my yard, loaded with sheep, goats, chickens,
and Palm oil. When I arrived from Goloo, last April, I sent a
dash of $60 worth of goods to the kings for their license to es¬
tablish Missions in their country. And they took that property,
and laid it out in purchasing provisions for the expected Mission
family, and fearing we might be scant, they brought down a sup¬
ply. It is now in the heighth of the rainy season, and how those
men could bring out this stock, I know not. The St. Paul's
river is about six feet above low water mark, and has been still
higher than that.
July 7. This morning, Ballasada having a desire to see my
superintendent, Brother Simon and I took him to Monrovia, and
I introducdd him to Brother Chase. (See Doc. 6.)
July 28. In the course of the last two days, six more of my
boys have been converted to God. O glory, glory be to God, for
evermore! Three more of my boys are now in the chamber, cry¬
ing and praying for mercy. O, my soul, how can I praise Jesus,
to meet the claims which his goodness has bestowed upon me !
What a debtor I am to his grace ! O, what a happy, loving fami¬
ly he has given me !
August 25. A great man in Israel is fallen. My greatly, and
dearly beloved Brother Simon Peter is no more. And I am now
setting by his lifeless right hand, writing his dignified memoir.
216
Ml ©WW's JONItNAL.
On the 13th inst. Brother Simon left home, and went to Hedding*
ton to a quarterly meeting. He remained over the Sabbath, and
on Monday also. Monday night he was taken sick. Tuesday
morning he started to come home, and having travelled about half
way, he? became so weak, that he was obliged to stop at a native
town and remain over night. He was so feeble, that he remain¬
ed there until the following Friday morning, when some of the
friendly natives brought him home, I immediately went to work
with what medicine I had, but none seemed to check his pain.
Monday following, 1 sent to Monrovia for a physician, but we got
none : On Tuesday I sent again for a physician, but in vain.
On Wednesday Dr. Prout came up, and did all he could ; but.to
no effect: Brother Simon's poison (as I believe * was too deep
rooted for extraction. At half past ten o'clock last evening, he
gave up the ghost, without a sigh, groan, flinch, or shorter breath
than usual, and flashed up to his eternal home. Brother Simon
was a Vie man, by birth : His father was a most successful war
chieftain; and Simon has told me, that he began to follow his
father, in war, as soon as he was large enough to travel and keep
up with him. Simon followed this business for several years, until
he became more expert in war, than any of his fellows. At last, his
father fearing Simon would supplant him, bound him out as an
apprentice to a Griggree man, to learn devil worship, and all the
ordinances and arts of the devil's bush, for nine years. Simon
tells me that he has seen hosts of human beings sacrificed to the
devil. But at the end of his nine years, he was taken prisoner
by the Boatswains, where, for four weeks, he subsisted exclusive¬
ly on human flesh. He was then taken prisoner by the Arabs,
who carried him to Congee. And they being acquainted with
Simon's subtility, fearing he might escape from them, cut the bot¬
toms of his feet, from toe to heel, quite to the bone. And after
eight months, he was bought, or rather exchanged with other
prisoners, by the Goloo people, and from the Goloos he was re¬
deemed by the Vies, his own nation. Simon now became an ex¬
tensive trader in cam wood, ivory, oil, gold dust, and slaves, un¬
til the Boatswains drove him and several of his people, or tribe,
over into Goloo again. And from thence he wandered off down
to Heddington, and settled with King Thom, and here I first found
him. And in our reformation there, Simon was numbered among
our first converts. He joined the church at the Srst opportunity,
and was baptised. He immediately began to pray and exhort the
people, as if he alone was responsible to God for the salvation of
that nation. In a few weeks after his bright conversion, he be¬
came a licensed exhorter in the church, and in ten days after he
obtained the witness of entire sanctification through faith in the
blood of Jesus. At our reformation at Bangs' Hill, I appointed
Brother Simon to be the preacher and leader, and the Superin-
*By out poisonal enemies, on doul. t
bbown's journal.
217
tendent of the Mission well approved of it. (See Doc. 7.) And
here Peter acquitted himself in an apostolic manner, and gave
the fullest attestation of his anointment of the Holy Ghost to
preach the gospel. He was decidedly the most successful exhort-
er that ever I knew. There is scarcely a town in all the region
around, in which he has not some fruit of labor. His long and ex¬
tensive experience in the habits, manners, practices, idolatry, and
devil worship of the heathen, just qualified him to meet all their
multifarious, complicated prejudices and objections against our
holy religion, and to give him a complete advantage. When we
last visited America, Brother Seys took over Simon, where he
spent four months. But after Simon returned, his zeal was four
fold more than before. He was a man of deep piety, and his
whole life was uniform. He was a mighty champion against the
kingdom of satan—a bright morning star to this whole heathen
nation, and a gem of the church to which he belonged. But 0 !
here by my side lays the corpse of my Jonathan—my Aaron, yea,
my dearly beloved son in the gospel. Here lays my richly an¬
ticipated instrument of carrying salvation to thousands of these
poor heathen. O, he has gone, he has gone ! But he went to be
happy. A few minutes before he expired, I asked him if he was
afraid to die. " Die !" said he, "what is that ? I shall not die,
but soon I shall sleep sweetly." But at that time, only fifteen
minutes before he left me, I "had no idea that he was so near his
end. Hence he did not give me opportunity to bid him good bye,
nor he me. But I only, only I, can comprehend the loss. O, never
was there such a beloved brother ! O, Simon, Simon, my belov¬
ed Simon, would to God I had died for thee ! O, his very corpse
smiles while I write. Brother Simon was supposed to be about
thirty years old.
With solemn delight I survey
His corpse, though his spirit is fled';
In love with the beautiful clay,
A longing to sleep in its stead.
His eyes, which so seldom he closed,
For sinners so freely did weep,
Now sealed in their mortal repose,
And in the above stated sleep.
To mourn and to suffer is mine,
Alone in this prison beneath,
And still for deliverence pine,
And press to thv issue of death.
What now with my tears I bedew,
O might I this moment become!
My spirit transformed anew,
My body consigned to the tomb.
28
218
BROWN's JOURNAL.
My dear Brother Simon was buried at 3 o'clock, P. M. And
may the Lord comfort his broken hearted class of little boys, and
heal our deep sorrows.
September 27. I am just coming up from a long series of
chill and fever, which has run me extremely low. For the last
six weeks, I have had more or less of the chill every week, and
have not been clear of fever more than five hours at a time, in
all the six weeks. But I have taught school when ever I was
able to hold up my head; and when I was not I have hired an
assistant, so that my boys have made good advancement in learn¬
ing their books, and serving the Lord, too. Two more of my
boys were converted last night, and we have had heavenly times
all through the rains, so far. But the whole American church in
this Colony, far and near, are as dead as blocks of wood. My
whole family now consists of thirty-four persons, and nearly all
of us are happy in Jesus. But we still realize the loss of Brother
Simon Peter.
November 4. We are making all possible arrangements, and
bringing every thing to a close, that we may leave the Colony,
for the interior one week from next Monday, 14th inst. We had
made our calculation to have started next Monday, but were in¬
formed that the path was very muddy. The rainy season is but
just over, but the natives say they can carry us over it Ballasa-
da is to be here with thirty strong men, on the 12th inst., to take
us in.
Nov. 8. Tuesday night. Bark, dark, dark. This morning
I went down to Monrovia, to settle with Mr. Chase, my
Superintendent, before I left the Colony for the interior. For I
knew not as I should return from Goloo for a year or more. And
to my utter astonishment, Mr. Chase protested my entire account
of all my expenses which I have been at, since I arrived from
America.
And here a most serious difficulty is commenced. And here let
me inform the reader, as I am now copying only an abridgment,
that much of this difficulty was published in the time of it; and
as I design to republish all those former publications, it will be
but superfluity to have them appear in two places. And when I
come to what is published I shall refer the reader to the documents.
Hence, for what took place between Mr. Chase and me, at the
above attempt to settle witii him, (See Doc. 8.)
However I left Mr. Chase, and come home. And as soon as I
arrived I called all my boys together, and gave them the sad in¬
formation, that all of them must leave to-morrow morning, and
return from whence they came. But 0 my soul, what a mighty
thundet-boii watf ihi.s to these dear little lambs of Jesus. The
Judgment day breaking upon thom would have been no compari¬
son. Some of them immediately dropped on their knees and
HBOWJS'S JOUU.NAL.
219
prayed aloud for mercy; while others cried, saying, " What shall
i do, what shall I do ?" The hearts of me and inj* dear compan¬
ion were also broken ia pieces, at the grief of our dear children.
O, whuI a world this is ! 0, what men there are in the church !
Surely a Judas, an enemy hath done this ; and may the Lord
look upon the men who hath done it. " Wo be unto the pastors
that destroy and scatter the sheep of my pasture," saith the Lord.
" Ye have scattered my flock and driven them away, and have
not visited them ; behold I will visit upon you the evil doings,"
saith the Lord. " Therefore, they shall not prosper," saith God.
Nov. 11. I have been trying for two or three days to obtain
men to accompany my boys home to their Kings in the interior,
but could not obtain them until this morning. First, I sent one
company of seven to King Thorn, at Heddington, under charge
of J.Ames. Secondly, 1 sent a company of ten to King Yar-
doo, at Goloo, under charge of John Peter. Thirdly, I sent a
company of six to King Bowat, at Vie, under charge of William
Gray. Five others, whose homes were near by, went separately.
I have now left with me one Goloo boy who is lame, and was not
able to travel with the others. I have also one Mandingo boy
whose King lives so far into the country, five hundred miles, I
know of no way to send him home safely. My interpreter, R.
Spaulding, is also with me.
This has been a trying morning for Africa. " A voice was
heard in Ramah, lamentation and bitter weeping ; Eachael weep¬
ing for her children, refused to be comforted for her children, be¬
cause they were not." A cry was heard from all directions as
they went, till they were beyond hearing, saying, " O daddy, I
shall die; O dadd}', I shall die," said these dear little lambs of
Jesus. O, I am confident that had the savages have seized on
those little ones and burned them alive in the fire, I could not
have been more painfully affected, than when I told them they
must go. But I could not do otherwise. For, solely to favor the
Missionary Society, and not to draw on them till the utmost ex¬
tremity, 1 have spent my very last shilling, and am now two
hundred dollars in debt for goods which I have bought to carry
out our operations. Our Missionary Board are now fifty thousand
dollars in debt; and I thought to favor thetn by these proceedings
according to Mr. Chase's directions. And so, after I have paid
out of my own pocket about eight hundred dollars, Mr. Chase
protests my entire account. And hence, as Mr. C. declares he
will not pay one cent of the expenses, it is not possible for me
to keep those children longer. And I alone, being responsible to
the Kings for those boys, dare not send them off without some
trusty man to guide them home. So here is an entire church of
twenty-eight members between ten and sixteen years of age, all
scattered into as many different places as there were individuals.
220
brown's journal.
All are violently driven back to the devil's bush to pass through
the fire of Molech. We were expecting to have taken this whole
band up to Goloo, and to have started next Mondy morning. But
all is sunken into the mighty deep. And a mighty triumph among
some is ringing from Missionary to Missionary here in the Colo¬
ny, for the greatvictory they have won through their great chief¬
tains Chase and Wilson. But I have concluded to remain here on
the ground until I can write to America and get returns ; hence,
as I am obliged to leave the room and tenement which I have been
occupying, I have began to build me a thatch house to shelter
my wife and little babe, till I hear from America.
O, if it was not for the Holy Ghost in my soul, how quick I
should fall into total derangement. I am completely burned and
Avell nigh consumed with grief, but the blessed Jesus does not let
me sink. He even communes with me sweetly, and sympathies
with me sensibly.
December 25. I thank God for what I enjoy in my soul. A
calm, sweet, rich, heavenly, lively peace in my soul. Glory be
to God, I find the eternal rock on which I have been building, to
be firm and immovable as an impregnable mountain against all
the temptations of satan, and wrath of men. My enemies do
gnash their teeth upon me, but God is my hiding place and my
defence. Glory be to God !
But as to the church in Liberia, all things stand as if they
were fixed unalterably by an omnipotent hand. No revivals, no
war, no peace, no enmity, no friendshi]5, of course neither light
nor dark.
January 7. Saturday night, 11 o'clock. At last the devil has
accomplished what he has long been aiming at, and wept to see
it accomplished. Our Quarterly Conference met this afternoon
and suspended me from all official services in the church until
the next Quarterly Meeting Conference. (See Doc. 8.,) and Mr.
Chase's answer immediately following. (See Doc. 9.)
February 18. Saturday night, 11 o'clock. My soul continues
happy in Jesus my God ! The thunder-bolt clouds are all around
me, low, black, and angry, but the sun shines on my deck. The
wind blows as if it would rack the very heavens^ and the sea
tumbles together like the crash of words ; but here in the harbor
the face of the waters are not ruffled. I have a sure anchor, and
a matchless cable which secures me from the sandy shoals, and
iron bound shores.
Great spoils I liavc win, from death, hell and sin,
Midst outward affliction, shall feel Christ within,
And this I do find, we two are so joined,
He'll not live in glory and leave me behind.
March 5. Sunday night, 7 o'clock. The great struggle is
brown's journal.
over at last, and I am no more a Liberian Methodist. (See Doc's.
10, 11 and 12.) My soul is still happy in Jesus.
March 9. Mr. Chase left Monrovia this afternoon for America.
He has gone as a man in complete confusion. He has left much
unsettled business, as I am informed, and but very few of us
had any idea of his going so soon.
April 3. I am just recovering from a violent attack of fever
and black janders. I was taken on March 11, and for the first
eight days, I nor any one else, thought I could ever recover again.
I am still under the influence of a powerful salivation, but am get¬
ting better. O, glory be to Jesus alone !
May 13. Our beloved little daughter, Hannah Ann, changed
worlds at 11 o'clock P. M. This beloved little one has been like
a bud, opening, and blossoming for one year and four months and
a half. Ten days ago, she was taken by the whooping cough, and
soon became an extreme sufferer. Our physicians tried their
utmost skill to save her, but in vain. But the Lord hath only
taken what he hath given ; and blessed be his holy name. I had
the privilege of consecrating her to God, about three months
since, in baptism, and therefore, though I grieve, I dare not mur-
mer. The will of Lord be done.
The morning (lowers display their sweets,
And gay their silken leaves unfold,
As careless of the noontide heats.
As fearless of the evening cold.
Nipt by the winds untimely blast,
Parch'd by the sun's directer ray,
The momentary glories waste,
The short liv'd beauties die away,
Yet these new rising ftom the tomb.
With lustre brighter far shall shine,
Revive with ever during bloom,
Safe from diseases and decline.
May 14. Sunday night, 8 o'clock. I have enjoyed a peaceful
glorious sabbath, to-day. I have read six of Watson's sermons,
and four of Wesleys, all on holiness. Ever since I was first sus¬
pended, I have been studying the Bible, and read it twice through
by course. My main object in so doing is to learn from thence,
what that holiness is, without which no man can be saved. And
when I came to a passage which referred directly to holiness, after
making up my own opinion on it, I would consult Benson's com¬
ments, Clark's comments and Theology, and Watson's institutes;
the sabbaths, I have spent in reading sermons, and other works
on holiness. And in all this diligent impartial study, I have not
found one word in the Bible referring to holiness, which is contrary
to the doctrine which I have preached ever since I first came to
Africa. I have studied thus far, with the deepest interest, and
222
BROWN M JOURNAL.
most sanguine impartiality, because I knew that my per&ccuuon
was exclusive for my preaching and contending for present in¬
ward, vital holiness. And what greatly aggravated the dear Breth-
ren, was that I preached entire sanctification, ohtainahle by faith
(without previous good works) in the blood of Jesus, by the
Holy Ghost. And this very doctrine alone, I have been diligent¬
ly studying for the whole of the last six months. And whether I
be right or wrong, I cannot see it otherwise, and therefore I feel
that wo is me, if I preach it not. Look again at holiness,
(Fragment A.) And to what I have learned from the book of God
from the writings of good men, I add my own experience:
And in all, 1 cannot see wherein I have given my Brethren any
just cause for their bitter prejudice, and deadly enmity. Nor do
I see any way how 1 can change my sentiments, consistently, for
the sake of conforming to the preachers, while* I hold it as truth
and a majority of the Laymen are begging for it all the while.
And since I began to review the Bible on this blessed doctrine, it
has increased in interest and glory, five hundred per cent in my
estimation. The Lord lias a small remnant of good people here
in Caldwell. But there is such a mighty opposition against them,
that they have hard work to enjoy perfect peace. Brother Isaac
Lawrence, a preacher, is the only man in Caldwell who enjoys
the blessing of sanctification, and he has ever been with me in it
since a few weeks after I first came to Caldwell. There are also
six sanctified sisters. There has been several more who were
heretofore sanctified, but in time persecution, they feared to call
it by the right name, and so lost the witness : Others thought it
would not be best to be called singular, and separate from the
formalist, and so they lost their witness also. But holiness is still
my motto. *
June 23. The thick gloomy cloud which has long hung over
this Mission, remains steadfast. No religious excitement, or re¬
vival movements are heard of anywhere in the Mission. I have
not attended any public meeting for two months. I cannot feel
it my dut}- to associate with such preaching or praying as we
have in Caldwell at preseut. My nearest neighbor is an exhort-
er, and class leader in the church, and a very active man too.
But his grocery is a complete sink, by day and night, and Sun¬
days too. He is more or less intoxicated every day. His custo¬
mers are mostly members of the chuch. And the preacher in
charge is there frequently in the week time, spending a half day
at a time. And almost every Sabbath, the preacher in charge,
even Brother W., is there, in the midst of a crazy gang, laughing
very loud with his brethren and others. This rum depot is not
more than Jive rods from my house. SIv family worship is ar
regular as the day, at 6 o'clock, A, M., and at 5, P. M. But
they make it a practice at this grogery to raise a special clamor
brown's journal.
223
nearly every time of our prayer. Now, with what propriety can
1 go to meeting to hear such men preach and pray ?—since more
than one half of the church are the most giddy-headed triflers in
the town of Caldwell, and where so many cases of adultery arc
tolerated ? And where the preachers tell the brethren that every
man has the right to Avhip and mall his wife whenever he pleas¬
es—and the brethren frequently do it ? I dare not worship, or
attempt to meet with such men in the worship of God. I write
not these things for reproach, nor reproof, but.to shew cause why
I do not go to meeting, to hear them preach and pray. However, the
blessed Jesus is none the worse for all this; his goodness and
mercy is as the great ocean, and his pity endureth to all genera¬
tions. My soul is still happy in Jesus, who really gives me great
joy and peace in the Holy Ghost. And for this I truly thank God.
July 29. If the reader demands an explanation of my speak¬
ing so often of my sentiments, feelings and enjoyments, then I
must answer, mainly for the following cause : First, it is rare
that such a miracle of God's mercy appears on earth at the pres¬
ent day. I feel that 1 have been, and stili am, one alone, as to
experience. Heretofore, I have spread the sentiments of my re¬
ligion from nation to nation, and from kingdom to kingdom. And
for this last twelve years, I have been preaching.sanctification by
faith. Hence, 1 have urged the people vehemently every where
to walk by faith, as a condition, or an instrument through which
cometh perfect love, and perfect peace. I have often told the
younger, how God had dealt with me in answer to faith, and ex¬
horted them to walk by the same faith. And as God still con¬
tinues his faithfulness to me in a miraculous manner, I wish to
publish his faithfulness to his eternal honor, and for the encour-
agment of others who may hereafter be placed in similar circum¬
stances, that they also may not fear to trust in God, if God sus¬
tains me in this trial. And even so far as the Lord does sustain
me, I feel it my duty to publish.
It is now about fifteen years since God for Christ's sake for¬
gave me my sins. And since that time, to the time of my sus¬
pension last January, 1 have never had one week, of what we
commonly call leisure time, except while we were sailing on the
Atlantic. That is, there has always been a present necessity,
with a good opportunity of action, and I have tried to improve it.
My whole concern has been to know what God would have me
be, and do, rather than what he would have me enjoy. But more
especially, since God sanctified my soul, twelve years ago, I have
enjoyed perfect peace, and perfect happiness. But in the course
of this time, I have passed through many, very many fearful
^temptations, and most sore trials.
X 1 have thought more than a hundred times that, now my relig¬
ious profession is undergoing ;i thorough tr:•? to '!!e very "bottom.
224
brown's journal.
But if every trial through whicn I ever passed were all summed
up in one, it would be no comparison to this in which I now am
This seems to be a general tiial, of all former trials. As if God
would see how long i would hold on to him by naked faith. And
hence, he sutlers it to be as aggravating, and agonizing as it is.
The crucifixion consists in this : I see so many thousands of
poor heathen around me, all ready to receive the gospel, and beg¬
ging for it every day, but no one offers them even the crumbs that
fall from the rich man's table. And such are my circumstances,
that I cannot move had nor foot to save one of them from hell.
That these natives might be prepared as they are, I have carried
my life in my hand, for month after month. And surely, what
can be more aggrivating to the husbandman, than after breaking
up the land and casting in the seed, and the crop is ripe, to look
on and see the fowls and wild beasts cany it all off. For I would
not care one whit, whatever else would betide me, only leave me
an opportunity to save sinners. For to labor for the conversion
of sinners is the breath of my soul, and to be instrumental in the
sanctification of believers is the food of soul. But now I have
to live on naked faith in the son of God, who loved me, and gave
himself for me.
It also appears to me that God is not only trying me, but trying
others by me. That is, giving others the opportunity to act out,
just what I have many times told them was in their unsanctified
hearts, and they denied it. 0, how mysterious it is, that God
communes with me so friendly and sweetly, and keeps my heart
in perfect peace in all this affliction ! O, I thank God for learn¬
ing me how to rejoice in tribulation.
August 30. Glory be to Jesus, 1 am yet happy in God ! To
me the Lord is more and more precious. Not that there is any
change in God, but he puts me in more fair circumstances to com¬
prehend his loving kindness and blessedness. If it was not that
my soul keeps dodging about after sinners for whom Christ died,
I should be glad that I am as I am. For truly, I never was so
happy in Jesus before, as I have been for the last four weeks. It
is not probable that the Lord intends to leave me much longer on
the earth. Amen. Hallalujah to Jesus, any way J I have
been trying some new experiments of walking by faith, and, glory
be to God, I came near flying off several times, and should^ if I
had dared to. I have no doubt but a man may be as happy as he
will, if will only believe far enough in God. Why may not a
man fly off bodily to heaven now, as well as in Enoch's day ? O
Hallalujah! hallalujah! the Lord God omnipotent reigneth!
Heaven and earth are full of his glory! Glory be to God, for
ever and ever. Amen.
brown's journal.
22 5
September 12. This evening I received a letter from Mr.
Chase, who is now in America. This letter brings me a full dis¬
charge from any further services in the Liberia Mission, and di¬
rects their agent to pay up my salary on the reception of the let¬
ter. But nothing is allowed for my expenses to which I have
been at since I left America. So the Missionary Society of the
M. E. Church orders Mr. Chase to slip out of my pocket $791,
to help them out of a debt of $50,000. Well, thank God, my
soul is happy in Jesus, and that is enough. Well, then, what is
the loss of a paltry little $800, in comparison to what I have gain¬
ed ? Why, bless the Lord, I would not take eight hundred doub¬
loons for what I have gained since I came to Africa. Well I
have not another dollar left, for if I had 1 should spend it in the
same way.
I feel it my duty to make an attempt to collect my little bill,
that my wife may not starve at once. But whether I collect one
dollar or not, blessed be God, I have a subject of triumph, which
all the liars on earth cannot rob me of.
How vain a toy is glittering wealth,
If once compared to thee,
Or what's my safety, or my health,
Or all my friends to me 1
Let other stretch their arms like seas,
And grasp in all the shore,
Grant me the visits of thy face,
And I desire no more.
Oct. 12. To-day I have taken ten depositions, before a Justice
of the Peace, referring to my claims on the mission, to carry with
me to America, at the first opportunity of sailing. Mr. McGill,
the Mission agent was present, and with him five of the Seys
party preachers. And although there were six in the company,
they only influenced one man to swear false, and that was Brother
C. Carter. Sion Harris' wife was my main witness, had been
legally summoned to appear, and had received the advanced fee.
But when her name was called in court, she was absent. Squire
Pritchard ordered the constable to go, and bring her forthwith. But
Sion Harris was present with his pistols in his pocket, and threat¬
ened to shoot down the first man who undertook to bring forth
his wife. Why, said he, in presence of more than forty people,
if my wife should come here and tell all she knows in this case,
it would undo me. For said he, you all know that if she should
tell all she knows, the Missionary society would never employ
her again to teach school, and then I loose $250 every year, and I
will fight before my wife shall come, &c. &c.
This Sion Harris is the man who keeps the rum depot within
five rods of my house, and he is a class leader and exhorter in
the M. E. Church, at Caldwell.
29
226
brown's journal.
Oct. 28. Glory be to God for the heaven which I enjoy. My
Lord still feeds me on sweet Manna, my soul is all the while in a
rising rapture : I can best express my feelings for the last ten
days, in the language of the poet.
Says faith look yonder, see that crown
Laid up in heaven for you,
Says hope it shortly shall be mine,
Says love I'll wear it too.
Desire says that is my home,
And to that word I'll flee,
How can I bear or longer stay
The rest I fain would see.-
But stop, says patience, wait awhile,
That crowns for crowns those that liglii-
For those that badly rnn the race
By faith, and not by sight;
While faith is fighting for the crown.
Hope waits, love sits and sinjr?,
Desire flutters to be gone,
But patience clips her win^s.
November 17. We have just been informed of the death of
Mr. Chase the Superintendent of this Mission. He died in a few
weeks after he arrived in America.
Brother Ware, the preacher in charge on this station, has be¬
come so fatigued and overrun in Church difficulties, that he
has been obliged to appoint a standing committee of three men.
two stewards and one local preacher, to whom all difficulties are
first to be referred, and then if they cannot be settled without
expulsion, they are to be brought before the preacher in charge,
and struck off. And this odd way of doing such business keeps
the Church in a constant wrangle- And since both doors are
thrown wide open to adultry and fornification by long indulgence,
a large majority of the Church are filled with prejudice and
jealousy, which keeps them ajl the while in a quarrel. Drunki-
ness and Sabbath breaking are not regarded at all.
December 1. God is still precious to my soul. And I feel it
my duty to make a written acknowledgment of his faithfulness,
bountifulness and goodness to my soul and body. I feel the more
obligated to write because I believe it every man's duty to confess
the Lord's goodness in the great congregation, and make known
his act among his people. But I have no access here to God's
people: And the devil would be right glad, if he could cheat
Jesus out his honor in keeping me happy, and preserving me so
blessedly in this furnanee. But just so long as satan works thus
I will praise Jesus the more a great deal. If any body reads this
after I am dead, O do praise .Testis Joud and Jong, in my behalf,
for his untold mercy to me and my dear wife, in our persecution.
iillOWXl's JOURNAL.
V or so far, as you live, reader, Jesus could not do any more for
us to make us happy, than he is all the while doing. O thank
God we arc happy enough for this world. Yea I do bless God,
that I was ever learned to walk by naked faith. My very inmost
soul burns with God's love, and I sensibly feel that my body is a
temple of the Holy Ghost. This afternoon T have been visiting
good old David, in Psalms, 27: 47: 62: 91: 103: 125. And some
how or other, I read till I became so happy, I could not read longer.
Yesterday I read Benson's comments on the eleventh chapter of
Hebrews, and ere I was aware, I was fairly baptised with the
Holy Ghost: And that fire was still burning in my heart, when
I joined good old David. 0 glory, glory to Jesus, my soul is in a
rapture of true glory. Amen.
Dec. 31. Sabbath evening, 10 o'clock. I said in one of my
publications, this M. E. Church was degenerated from Methodism;
And so they have. I said also that I should not feel myself dis¬
graced, should they expell me from their church. For let us look,
at the administration and present position of the M. E. Church
of Liberia. Yesterday and to-day has been their quarterly meet¬
ing. Elder J. W. Roberts baptised two adult persons to-day.
One Miss Rachel Carter, had once experienced religion, been
baptised by sprinkling, joined the church, and been expelled.
The other, Mrs. Martha Harris, experienced religion, joined the
church ten years since, was baptised by sprinkling, has been in
full communion for nine years, and decidedly the most pious of
any member in Caldwell. But those two sisters having heard
the Methodist minister preach on the doctrine of baptism, must
needs be re-baptised by immersion. Rev. J. W. Roberts performs
the administration in the St. Paul's River, while the other elders
holds his hat and watch : And all said, Amen.
Now I understand by this administration, that those preachers
and people, frankly and publicly renounce, and deny the whole
validity of infant baptism, and all other baptism, and hold to the
form of immersion. And what sort of Methodism is this ? And
what may it lead to in time ? I withdrew from it, because I was
not it by any means. Again, but few days since, sister Patience
Scott was called up by the preacher, in the public congregation,
charged with lewdness, with a one J. B. Proof to the point
was present, and strong, Sister Patience arose, and held up her
tall head like a pillar of brass, and said, I am a poor widow, and
I have to support myself as I can : And I think it hard and cruel for
all you to oppose me in this manner. Seeing you have indulged
Brother S., and sister W. for this whole two years in the very
same thing, <V.c., &c. But bring them up first, said Patience, and
just as you dispose of thorn, so yon may well dispose of me.
Then Patience sat down. The house was now in confusion.
Brother Ware, the preacher, speaks in a iow voice, to his Brethren
223
brown's journal.
in the altar, saying sister P. has stopped our mouths completely.
True said Rev. P. Pritchard, she has flogged us out: She has
broken us down, said Rev. I Lawrence : Let her go, said S. Har¬
ris, an exhorter: She carries too many guns for us, said H. Tann,
a class leader. So Brother Ware arose and told the audience
that it was late, Ve must close. He pronounced the benediction,
and all went off laughing loud, and triumphing with Patience,
at her great victory. Now Brother S. is one of the conference
preachers, stationed on this circuit. What meaneth all this ?
What kind of Methodism is this ? I withdraw from the degenerate
plant, went out from it, because I was not of it. I might copy
pages of similar circumstances of corruption and administration.
But I only copy what I have, to show, at least in part, what
kind of Methodism I withdraw from, &c., &c. And hence I have
not undertakento explain the evil effects of the trafficking of those
missionaries, from 1840 to 1843, nor sabbath breaking, nor drunk¬
enness,nor the inhuman beating of wives, nor false doctrines
preached, nor^the leagues of those missionaries. But thank God, I
am to close up the year 1843 in great peace and consolation. The
Lord God hath wraught gloriously in my soul, and graciously
preserved my body from those who sought to slay me. I call all
victory and triumph, so long as I enjoy God in my soul; because
he is all and in all to me. He alone is my defence, my horn,
my rock, my tower, my bow, my shield, buckler, my helmit;
And finally all my springs are in him. And to him alone be all
the holy honor, praise and glory of my salvation so far, forever
and ever, Amen.
January 1. Monday night, 8 o'clock. The brethren of this
Quarterly Meeting Conference, held their fifth Quarterly Confer¬
ence for the year, at 8 o'clock this A. M. And Brother Mum-
ford, a member of the Annual Conference, and Brother I. Law¬
rence, a local preacher on this circuit, both of whom inform me
that I am expelled from the church. The reader will find all
the necessary remarks referring to this expulsion, immediately
following, (Doc. 12,) where the whole proceedings are explained
in connection.
Jan 12. I have just returned from Monrovia, where I saw the
Rev. J. Seys, and spake with him. He arrived yesterday to the
Superintendency of the Mission again.
Jan. 21. I am waiting for the return of the bark Latrobe,
from Cape Palmass, in which I am to sail for America. The dif¬
ficulties with which I am connected, can never be settled here in
Africa. And I sail to America that they may be digested there.
Thus my life is broken off in its midst, nor can the breach ever
be restored in this world again. I am too far advanced in years,
to hope of ever seeing Africa in so favorable a position again.
The disappointments and disgust with which the heathen have
brown's journal.
229
met with in consequence of these difficulties, will undoubtedly
be a stumbling block to them for many years. I know it is the
Lord's business to convert these heathens, but I cannot but feel
deeply interested to see its farther accomplishment. However, I
am forced to give it up.
Jan. 27. Saturday, 8 o'clock, P. M. I left Caldwell at 7
o'clock, A. M., leaving my dear companion to the mercy of the
Lord. I have spent the day in settling up my accounts at Mon¬
rovia, and at 7 o'clock we were all on board the bark Latrobe,
Captain John E. Allen, Master. A Catholic Priest, Mr. Kelley,
a naval lieutenant, Mr. Celden, Mr. Wood and Mr. Curl, passen¬
gers. Here we are in harbor, at anchor.
Jan. 28. Sunday, 8 o'clock P. M. We got under sail at 6
o'clock A. M., and are now off Galeeas, before a lively breeze, at
five knots per hour. Our Koman Catholic Priest talks of every
thing but religion, and has been intoxicated every day since, before
breakfast. He has spent eighteen months at Cape Palmas, and
because he cannot work a miracle to convince the people of his
Mission, he has reprobated the whole Continent, and left them in
total dispair. As for me, it may be my duty to make another,
and perhaps my last acknowledgment to my heavenly Father, of
his amazing mercy and goodness to me in my trials, and tempta¬
tions, especially for the past year, which has been a year of un-
paralled affliction to me. 1 am now sitting in my state room ;
and when I reflect back on scenes of temptations of various kinds
through which I have passed, I am lost in wonder and surprise.
The inquiry of my soul is, Lord, can it be a fact, that I am yet
alive, and again on my way to America ? Have I so far escaped
the vengeance of those who have been hunting my animal life,*
as well as to destroy my soul in hell ? If so, then the Lord alone
be everlastingly praised, and magnified. For the Lord only, in a
miraculous manner hath wrought this great salvation, and to him
only be all the glory, evermore. But will this same Lord sustain
me over this mighty deep, which is now beneath me, till I reach
my native land again ? I shall watch him all the way. For
ray enemies in Liberia say, the Lord will drown him if he at¬
tempts to go to America. Hence, Lord, into thy hand I commit
my spirit; dispose of me, as seemeth thee good ; only glorify
thyself. Nor will those fatigues be ended, if I ever reach
America, for I must return again to my companions whom I have
left behind. And my design is, to return at the firstopportunity,
after our difficulties are settled, between me and Mission.
Feb. 12. Monday, 5 o'clock P. M. We are trying to make
our way into Gambia, but a stiff head wind is keeping us off.
We should have anchored in Gambia last night but we are now
about eighteen miles further off than we were yesterday at this
*Meaning my eneinie».
230
brown's journal,
time. We are trying to put into this place to freight our vessel.
Feb. IS. At Anchor. We have spent the last eight days,
tosted, and beating about on the Bassows, against a violent north¬
east wind. Our bark has but little balance, the sea has been
rough, and hence we were knocked about in an unpleasant man¬
ner. We made land at 8 o'clock A. M., at 10 we hoisted our
signal for a Pilot, but no Pilot came. At 4 o'clock P. M., we
attempted to enter the mouth of the river. But not knowing
the exact channel, which is very narrow, with a high sea, and
a stiff wind on our beam, we ran on to the horse shoe, (as they
call it,) and grounded our bark four times. But very fortunately
a big swell took us off into four fathoms of water, where we
threw down anchor at once. And here we are for the night.
Feb. 19. In Gambia Harbour, at anchor. This morning the
mate and three men took the jolly boat, and surveyed the chan¬
nel up to the bar. At 11 o'clock we took up anchor, and put up
the river. At one o'clock we took in a Pilot, and anchored here
at 5 o'clock. Twenty-one days from Monrovia.
Feb. 23. Friday night, 9 o'clock. Gambia is an English Col¬
ony, situated on the Gambia river, about fifteen miles above
the mouth. This river is about ten miles wide at its mouth; up
here at Bathurst, it is four. It is navigable for vessels of eighty
or one hundred tons for one hundred and eighty miles from this
harbor. There are two strong forts, one on each side of the river
just opposite of us, and a standing army of four hundred soldiers.
Here are about one hundred splendid buildings, and probably
three hundred native huts. I should judge three thousand inhab¬
itants. The people are neat and clean. They have a fine mar¬
ket well supplied with beef, pork, mutton, venison, monkey, cat,
coon, rat, mouse, snake, fish, elephant, fowls, potatoes, casava,
yams, beans, greens, roots, plantans, bannas, oranges, limes,
lemons, pine apples, sour sarpes, gwavers, poppaus, plumbs,
cherries, cocoa, grapes, eggs, com, ground peas, &c.
The land up this river is said to be rich and fertile. They have
two mills here which g-o by horse power, day and night
working up ground peas "into oil. They work up at both mills
one hundred and fifty bushels of ground peas every day, (or pea
nuts.) TheWesleyan Methodist have a society here of eighty
members, and several fine buildings. Brandy, gin, and brown
stout is common drink.
Feb. 28. Atlantic ocean, 8 o'clock, P. M. We up anchor
and got under sail at 8 o'clock, A. M. Our freight consists of
forty puncheons of palm oil, fifty Jons of cam wood, and eight
thousand bushels of ground pens. Bound for America !
March 30. We made Cape Ilemy at 6 o'clock. A. M., and at
9 o'clock we were within the Capes.* It is now 10 o'clock, A. M.
The morning is most delightful, the breeze favorable, and the
brown's journal.
231
Chesapeak bay is thronged with ducks, and land on both sides
in sight. 0 glory to Jesus for his mercy and great goodness.
March 31. Yesterday at 3 o'clock, P. M., we were struck by
a most violent gale while all our canvass was spread, and in a
moment we were on our beam's end; but we righted up again.
Orders were then given to haul in sails, but i*i vain. Orders were
then given to throw off all the rigging. And this operation put
things in such a confusion as I wish not to see again. Our rig¬
ging now became so confused and unmanageable that for a while
no one dare move on deck. One sail after another left the bark,
and flew away. Our bowsprit broke into three pieces, and being
hung by the riging, it thrashed the bark in a fearful manner. But
at last we put about and scud for twenty-five miles down the bay
and cast anchor here in Fair Hope harbor. Thank God!
April 4. At Baltimore. We cast anchor here at 6 o'clock, P.
M.; sixty-eight days from Monrovia.
April 6. Saturday night, 9 o'clock. New-York. I left Bal¬
timore yesterday at 5 P. M., and arrived here at 3 o'clock this
P. M. I have a neat little room at 62 Leonard street, where 1
intend to praise my blessed Jesus all this night. O glory to Jesus !
Is it possible I am again in America. O what a protecting God.
I've sailed o'er the ocean, I've roam'd o'er earth
And left far behind ine the place of my berth.
In Africa's desert, surrounded by war,
But I never forgot that my Saviour was there.
When out in the forest all drenched with rain,
I've sought for a shelter but sought it in vain ;
Then I'd look up to heaven, being fully aware,
'Twos the rock of my shelter, my Saviour was there.
When storms and tornados have darken'd the sky,
And sharp-forked lightnings have flashed from on high,
I've heard iii the thunder a voice to declare,
'Twas wicked to fear, for my Saviour was there.
When sickness had seized me, and hope fled away,
My flesh burn'd with fever and rapid decay,
Then I'd down to the altar and pour out my prayer,
For I knew in affliction my Saviour was there.
Now my danger is pass'd and my wandering is o'er,
I've returned again to my own native shore,
To the altar of mercy I'll ever repare,
For I ne'er shall forget that my Saviour is there.
When the Angel shall souud the last trumpet with might,
And the earth and sky shall be shrouded in night,
And I with the millions of saints at God's bar,
I shall not be afraid if my Saviour is there.
April 9. Tuesday night, 10 o'clock. At Queensbury. Last
Saturday night, I visited the book room, and saw several of the
232
brown's journal
brethren who are members of the board. I also introduced the
business for which I came to America. On Monday I visited
them again, and desired tbem to make arrangements for a settle¬
ment. But as some of the members were absent, it was thought
best to postpone the business until those members should return.
But I was advised to make out my bill anew, seeing I did not
now belong to the church, and then send it in, So I left New
York at 7 o'clock last evening. I arrived here at 5 o'clock this
evening. And to my great joy, I found the hospitable family of
Mr. Reuben Newman, my long tried friend, all alive, and in
good health. I was again permitted to enter his house, with all
the pleasantness and politeness, as usual. And indeed this seems
like home again. And here is the end of my contemplated jour¬
ney. And now, what shall I, or what can I say of the power,
wisdom, goodness and faithfulness of God? Six times have I
crossed the great Atlantic, climbed the thundering billows there¬
of, and dove down among the monstrous inhabitants thereof,
where no hope existed, but God only. I have ranged the hills
and valleys of both sides of the ocean, facing violent storms from
kingdom to kingdom for the gospel's sake ; under scorching sun¬
beams and pelting rains from the torrid zone, to the ice-bound
hills of the north. In war, I have stood before the glittering
spear—deadly poisoned arrows have flown thick under each arm,
while the archers' slugs have whistled around my head. Amidst
these operations, I have buried an amiable, beloved companion in
a heathen land, whose corpse rests under the mangrove shade.
An only daughter, portrayed with all loveliness, now lies bleach¬
ing in the sands of Africa.
But I ha\re felt myself in the greatest degree of all, when my
soul and body has been so fearfully exposed to the vengeance
of false brethren. But amidst all these dangerous conflicts and
crucifying perils, God has been my Shield and Buckler, and
by a great salvation, and the strength of his omnipotent arm, I
am again in the little bedroom, where, for years, God and I have
communed together so sweetly. And why not triumph in the
God of Israel ? Have I not seen the Gentiles come to the light ?
have I not laid the formation on which others are building, and
sowed the field which others are reaping ? surely I have. But
has not God been all in all, in the whole of this matter ? does
not all the wonders in this book bear the naked stamp of God ?
And whatever may become of me hereafter, surely God hath
wrought gloriously for me, and in me thus far. And beside
all this, I still feel the abiding witness of the Holy Ghost in my
soul, that I am sanctified to God, by faith in the blood of Jesus.
O my soul is happy, happy in Jesus. O glory Hallalujah to Jesus.
Heaven and earth, man and Angels praise the eternal lo I am. I
do thank thce,0 my Jesus; ihou ax*t ten thousand times more lovely
BROWS tf JOURNAL.
233
than ever before. To me, thou art all and in all. 0 Lord Jesus,
I melt under thy goodness ; stay thy hand Lord for my cup run-
eth over, glory Hallilujah ho to God. Amen, amen.
April 15. 1 find the cause of religion to be extremely low and
formal here in Quecnsbury. But I have found two such preach¬
ers on the circuit, as that 1 shall expect to see it prosper. Brother
S. Coleman, the preacher in charge, has visited me, and made
arrangments for an investigation of my difficulty. In about two
weeks, we are to meet in New-York, to make inquiry concerning
it. I have been acquainted with this Rev. Seymour Coleman for
several years, and he is the right man for this business.
May 1. Wednesday nightS o'clock. In New-York. I ar¬
rived here yesterday. To-day has been anticipated for two or
three weeks past, as the time to make inquiry concerning my
claim ont he Board of Missions. At three o'clock P. M., accord¬
ing to appointment, I met Brother Coleman, at Brother Pitman's.
Brother Pitman is Corresponding Secretary of the Missionary
Society of the M. E. Church. But our conversation was soon
over. For Brother Pitman pretended to ^know nothing at all
about the matter. Nor was he inclined to talk about it, nor
hear us talk about it. So we came away as we went. I sent
them a bill, with the items, on the 9th of last month, but they
have done nothing about it as yet. I have been trying to get an
investigation of this case, every since I came from Africa, but,
the Board puff at it, as not Worthy of their notice. Surely there
appears to be something wrong in this matter.
July 14. Sunday night, 8 o'clock. On the 25th of last month,
I was seized by a most violent attack of chill and fever, which
was far the most obstinate of any which I ever had. I had two
of the most skillful physicians among our many, and both were
put to their utmost ends, to match my fever. For about one
week, we all supposed that all was over with me at this attack.
As to the young men in the vicinity of Sandord's Ride, it is due
to them that I make an acknowledgment of their faithful,
virtuous and dee"p humility toward me on this occasion. For
they spared no pains ; their care was on the wing; they made
their own arrangment that I might have watchers every night,
yea, day and night, I therefore subscribe myself to a thousand obli¬
gations to those gentlemen. May the Lord reward them.
But 0, what can I say of the charity and perseverance of Mr.
Newman's kind family ? .Assuredly there was nothing lackingon
their part. They were neither slow nor weak at any time.
For a whole three weeks they bore up under this fatigue in a
mysterious manner. True, heaven, and heaven only can reward
them for this.
But, 0 ! the ever blessed, ever merciful God—he alone im¬
parted the virtue of life, gave all the spirit, and put his quicken-
3(T
234
brown's journal
ing finger on all the means. O, thanks be to his holy, ever
blessed name ! I will praise him while I have any being.
One may then ask me, how did you feel when you totally des¬
paired of life, and felt that death was at hand. O, blessed God,
I felt happy; and who could but feel happy, when he knew he
was going to heaven ? For the Holy Ghost bore witness in my
very soul, that should I die then, heaven was my eternal home.
What is a religion good for that will not cast out all feer of death,
and make heaven a present desirable object ? True, I may yet
backslide, die, and be damned. But bless God, I have never
been afraid of dying, since God^sanctified my soul. Last Wednes-
day, wo ale and feeble as I was, I started for New-York. While
in New-York, I met the auditing committee, who then had my
bill under consideration. And not till now did I know the ground
of their objection to my bill. It had all the whille been a mys¬
tery to rne, that the Board of Missions should conduct themselves
as they had. The position of their ground was this : Mr. Chase
came from Africa to America, and told the Board of Managers
that all my reports of my establishing a mission in Goloo, Africa,
were all falsehoods. He also told them that I had not done any¬
thing worthy of one cent. And because Mr. Chase was super¬
intendent of the Mission, a great white man, and I a little black
man, (or black scoundrel as C. called me) they took Mr Chase's
report as matter of fact, without the least hesitation or inquiry.
And here I found this committee ploughing in the dark. Mr. C.'s
report was recorded in the minute book, and this committe read
them to me, But I told them that I had full testimony then in
my pocket, to prove to their utmost satisfaction that Mr. Chase's
report was false. I then offered to present that testimony, but
that committee utterly refused to look at it. However, they re¬
garded my statement so far that they acknowledged the case as¬
sumed a different position, and thus they voted to return the case
to the Board without any further action. And I left them, and
returned home last night.
August 3. I have just received a letter from the Board of
Missions, giving information how they have disposed of my ac¬
count. They have submitted the whole account to their Super¬
intendent in Liberia, to settle as he and a committee of their own
choice may feel disposed. But I have no notion to submit to any
yuch fully. If they will first look over my papers, and then if we
find it necessary to refer the bill to Africa, I have no objection;
but licit until then. The fact is, I> was employed by the Board
while 1 way here in America, i then went to Africa where the
'iiiiii'uliy took place. I wrote the whole concern to the Board,
iiut u'k.iv 1 tlio.se letters, I took them to a Justice of the
i eace, ami took my oath to the report. And the Board acknowl¬
edged thai ;ucy received these same letters. But with those let-
brown's journal.
235
tors before their eyes, protested my claim, because of Mr. Chase.
But why did they not authorize Mr. Seys, who arrived in Libeiia
before I left, to inquire into this difficulty, and have saved me
the expense of coming to America ? But not a word said about
that.
Now, suppose I submit this case to John Seys, my most deadly
enemy ; then I must submit it to him and his party solely, right
where it was before ; or I must leave the States with the thing
still unsettled, and when I get to Liberia have nothing to do in
the matter, but "stand off, you black scoundrel." I never should
have thought that such men as our Board would have presumed
to impose on any one in such a manner. All I want of the Board
is a fair settlement. That is, I want to do what is customary ;—
Let them take their accounts, and I mine, just sit down, look over,
and compare the whys and wherefores, and then what is right,
let it be right, and no more. But the Board seem determined not
to do that.
August 27. To-day I have met seven church Brethren, who
had been previously invited as a council, to look over my papers,
and then to judge whether I should be justified in eternity into a
process of civil law, to bring oar Board of Missions to a settle¬
ment. True, I am not a member of the church, nor was I under
any obligation to do this, but still I was determined to not say, or
do any thing more with the Board till I had consulted their own
Brethren: For should I proceed other wise, then it might be
brought up against me whenever I wanted to join church again.
These Brethren spent four hours, looking over my documents,
and comparing them with my demand on the mission. At last,
they unanimously decided, that I should be justified in prosecuting
the Board to bring them to a settlement. But it was thought
advisable, that I first wri'.e to the Board, and inform them of my
intention.
But blessed be God, my soul is still happy in Jesus. I yet
enjoy communion, warm and sweet with God my saviour. The
Holy Ghost still comforts me on the right hand and on the left;
Yea, I am more than conquerer through Christ who loveth me.
September 27. In New-York, I left Glen's Falls yesterday
at 8 A. M., and arrived here at 4J this A. M. At 10 o'clock I
visited the book room, to make inquiry concerning my account..
1 soon got into conversation with the treasurer, Rev. George Lane,
who informed me, that this Board is to meet to-morrow at 3 o'clock
P. M. But, said he, it is not at all likely they will notice your ac¬
count, unless you first make a deduction in it. Thus he advised
me to first make out a written statement of my deduction, and
then add to it the sum of my evidence, give it to him, and he
would present it to the Board. But I do not say, that the good
man intended to blind my eyes.
236
brown's journal.
Sept. 28. I went to the book room, this afternoon, and put into
the hand of the treasurer, a written statement of the sum of my
document, and a conditional deduction of my account. My de¬
mand on the mission was $1,123 00. But $423 00 of that
amount was for damages. But I have proposed to the Board that
rather than bear the perplexity of it any longer, and for peace
sake, &c., if they will pay me 8700 now, I will include the whole
and sign off. The Board, after a long consultation, resolved, and
took the case from the hands of John Seys in Africa, appointed
an extra committee of five members of the Board, who are
directed to inspect my papers, next Monday. But I was not per¬
mitted to hear any of their deliberations, although I have so long
been a member of the Board and was in another department of
the same building, at this time. I have showed my documents
to one of the smartest lawyers in Philadelphia, and to two in this
city, and all tell me that if any of the first principle should be
allowed by law, the damages would also be allowed, in this case.
But certainly I had rather give 8423 00, than to enter into a
law suit with the church. If the Board would only look at my
papers, the difficult)' would be ended.
My demand on the Board, is for expenditures in the Liberia
Mission, while I was in their employment. The difference be¬
tween me and the Board, consists in this one thing. Mr. Chase
had a serious difficulty with me in Africa. And such was the
nature of the thing, that there was no possible way for him to
escape the blackest reproach among men, but to totally destroy
both my moral and public character, and rob me of my just claims.
And hence, after doing, and saying, and publishing all he could
in Africa, he comes home to America, and renews his glaring,
false reports to the Board. And they having such mighty confi¬
dence in him, that they have been acting on his falsehoods ever
since. But as it happens, I am in possession of their own docu¬
ments, by which I design to sustain myself in this case. And
beside all that, before I left Africa, I procured twelve affidavits,
well attested, which the Board know nothing about as yet, for
they utterly objected to look at any of those papers. But the
main pinch of the shoe is as follows. Mr. Chase, in his slander¬
ous report of Document 9, has so strongly and sweepingly
constructed his phraseology, that he nails the "entire blame, to the
payment, or non-payment of the original $700. And the pro¬
ceedings of the Board, prove to the uttermost that they have that
very reference, uppermost in mind. The fact is Mr. Chase was
a great, white man, and I am a little, black man, (or black scoun¬
drel) and this is ail the difference
Sept. 23. Monday night, 8 o'clock. This morning I went to
the book room, to know what time of the day I was to meet the
committee who were to examine my papers. But I was inform-
brown's journal.
237
ed by the chairman, that the)- could not meet until 3 o'clock to¬
morrow, P. M.
Sept. 24. Tuesday night, 8 o'clock. I met the committee as
above mentioned, at 3 o'clock P. M., they organized the case as
follows.
First; they challenge me to show, by what authority I make
my claim on them, for the above amount, or any amount. Then
I presented the following document. (See Document 13).
Secondly; they require me to show, that I established a
Mission in Goloo, according to direction, and according to my
report. And I presented the following document, (see document
fourteen.) And read my remarks there. Had it not have been
that Mr. Chase had filled them with falsehoods, I should have
thought strange of such arrangments. In the process of the af¬
ternoon, I also challenged them to produce the appropriation of
$150, of which Mr. Chase reports; but no document, paper, nor
minute was presented nor alluded to; they only presented the
first document, under documnnt thirteen, which they frankly
acknowledged to be only an outfit. We worked at those papers
till sunset, and then adjourned till to-morrow, 2 o'clock P. M.
Sept. 25. I met the committee as above stated, at 2 o'clock,
I remained with them for 35 minutes, and then I was dismissed.
The Board are to meet to-morrow, 4 o'clock P. M., and this com¬
mittee are to deliver this report to them.
Sept. 26. Thursday night, 9 o'clock. To-day has been an
interesting day to me, a day of prayer, and deep solemnity.
Every thing is so peculiarly fastened to the payment or non-pay¬
ment of this $700, that my whole all, of public character is in¬
volved in it. Not at all that my character or any part of my all
depended on the money itself, or on any part of the money ; but
exclusively on the act of payment. Mr. Chase's report has gone
out through all the land, and thousands are waiting to see which
way the pivot turns. For Mr. C. has decided all the blame, by
the payment of the $700.
This afternoon I went again to the book room, expecting to go
in and hear their deliberations; but I was requested to go into
another department from the Board. However, immediately af¬
ter the Board adjourned, the Treasurer came to me, and told
me that if I would call at his office, at 10 o'clock, to-morrow, A.
M., he would pay me seven hundred dollars, by order of the
Board.
Sept. 27. Friday 8 o'clock, P. M. I went to the Treasurer's
office this morning as above directed, and the Treasurer paid
me seven hundred dollars. i then signed a quit claim, and
left the office.
I am now in the steam boat Swallow, on the Hudson river,
on my return to Glens' Falls. And now what shall I say of
238
BUO'.VN'S JOTTftNAL.
the Lord, or what can I say ? For of course I must make a written
acknowledgment of this wonderful work of God. 1'or I have
never seen nor known one instance, in which the hand of the
Almighty was more clearly seen than in this. Let us trace the
path and mark.
First. The difficulty took place in Africa. There they took
unjust advantages of me, and intended to destroy me forever.
Mr. Chase and others would plot against me, then all on sudden,
all would come upon me at once, with new alligations and false¬
hoods, so that I could have no time to prove them to the contrary.
But I remembered all their proceedings, and was apprehensive
that Mr. C. might have carried them to America, for which cause
the Board had protested my account. So before I left Africa for
America, the Lord directed me to prepare to meet Mr. C's. false
reports to the Board of Missions. Hence I looked over my papers
and selected such as would cover the whole ground of my de¬
mand from their own documents. But not knowing what that
man might dare tell the Board, I secured twelve affidavits also
and brought them all to America. And so it was that in our set¬
tlement, I had just documents enough to meet their every objec¬
tions against my claim. Now, who but the Lord God could have
made such certain arrangements, under such circumstances ?
Again, about four weeks ago, every thing concerning this case
looked as dark as night. The Board took such a rigid position,
refusing to even look at my papers, or comply with any thing
practically, that I was about giving it all up. No one dare take
any part for fear of the Board. Brother Coleman undertook once,
but they cut hitn high and dry.
Finally. I became discouraged, and just on the point of giv¬
ing it up because I saw 110 way to bring them to a settlement short
of a law suit, and that I did not want to do. I knew my entire
claim was just, that my moral character was involved in it, and
that if I sued them I should recover the whole. But how can I
prosecute the Methodist Episcopal Church ? But all at once
something rushed suddenly into my mind, telling me to stand my
ground and trust wholly in the Lord Jesus. I then went to read¬
ing the Psalms by course, to strengthen my faith, and made the
case a special subject of prayer three times a day for four weeks.
I told the Lord that I had totally despaired of all human agency
in the case, that my all of usefulness was involved in it, and there¬
fore I devoutly besought him to interfere in my behalf.
But in those proceedings I soon became so happy that I did not
care whether I recovered any thing or not. But the blessed Je¬
sus condescended, took the case into his own Almighty hand, and
completely confounded the devil and all his crafty opposition.
The Lord God has walked through the whole of them in a most
pompous manner. Righteousness is the girdle of his loins, and
faithfulness the girdle of his reins.
brown's journal.
239
And 1 should acknowledge my highest responsibility and thanks¬
giving of the Bible, for His special interference in this important
case of his servant. Now I know by experience, that whosoever
seekoth first the kingdom of God and his righteousness, all these
things shall be added to them. To the great God of heaven be all
the glory, and honor, and praise, and power, forever. Hallalujah!
the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth.
Begin, my soul some heavenly theme,
Awake my voice, and sing
The mighty works and mightier name
Of thy eternal King.
Tell of His wond'rous faithfulness,
And sound his power abroad ;
Sing the sweet promise of his grace,
And the performing God.
Now shall my thankful heart rejoice;
I've proved thy promise sure,
I've heard the everlasting voice,
< And faith desires no more.
Oct. 24. Thursday night, 8 o'clock. For the last four or five
weeks, the Millerites have been trumpiting through these north¬
ern regions with high sounds, and great authority, saying that the
millenium day would assuredly take place on the 23d day of this
present month. Many of Mr. Miller's desciples in this region,
were up all night last night, gazing up to the skies, expecting the
forthcoming of Christ every moment. They were expecting to
see Jesus come down to the earth bodily, personally, and visably,
and that he would thus remain, bodily, on earth for a thousand
years. And I have heard several of those desciples say that if
any one worcT in the Bible was true, then assuredly Christ would
come at the set time. Hosts of others have said that the fact has
been proved to undoubted demonstration, that if it failed, so as
that Christ did not come at the precise reported time, then there
was no truth in the Bible. But the bridegroom yet tarries. And
as I told one of them this evening, I guess he will tarry, for all
coming down here bodily, to remain personally for a thousand
years.
I, myself, believe in a millenium, that Christ will reign a thou¬
sand years on the earth. But I am far from believing that Christ
will ever come down to earth, bodily, and remain here for a thou¬
sand years. No doubt thousands of people have already become
infidels in consequence of the gross errors. Millerism, Abolition¬
ism, and Politics, have thrown a dark, fearful, deadly veil over
the church, which I fear will not soon be removed.
Oct. 20. Saturday night, 9 o'clock. According to appoint¬
ment, we met on Sandy Hill at 10 o'clock, A. M., to investigate
the difficulty between me and the church in Liberia. Rev. S.
240
brown's journal.
Coleman in the chair, his colleague, Rev. J. Quinlin, by his
side, and a committee of six brethren. The design was to look
over mv papers, to see what might be ascertained therein con¬
cerning" the difficulty. The two preachers proceeded as true
agents of God. And all the committee, excepting two, acted like
sound hearted christians. But J. Harvey and George Harvey
conducted themselves more like mad men, than like civil. For
they neither feared God, nor regarded man. First, they tried to
convince the committee that I owed the Mission $800, on papers
of 1840. And when they failed in that, they came up like mad
men, and mightily contended that the $700, which the Board of
Missions paid me a few weeks since, had been previously paid
me in Africa, and that I had demanded the same payment again.
George Harvey would have it, that I had spent the mission
money in trading in cam wood and ivory. Finally, those two
young men detained us till near sun set, and we all left without
decision. But bless the Lord, my soul is still happy in Jesus. 0
what a strong hold God is, and yet what meeknes. Surely he
knoweth how to secure the tempted.
Ile'll never quench the smoking flax
But raise it to a flame,
The bruised reed he never breaks,
Nor scorns the meanest name.
November 2S. Thursday night, 10 o'clock. At M. Bravton's
I left my good friend, R. Newman, at two o'clock P. M. ' The
beloved Brother Moses Brayton, took me and my trunks in his
wagon, and brought me to his own house, and here I have the
privelege of boarding through the winter. I am richly and com¬
fortably situated in a neat plesent upper room, whe#e every thing
promises happiness and delight. Six, of the eleven in his family,
are pious, and belong to the M. E. Church. Here I have all my
books, and here I expect to spend the winter, in studying. O, of
a truth, the angel of the Lord hath prepared this place, and
brought me forth. Now I know that the Lord God is my friend
and that he careth for my soul. O glory to his holy name for
evermore.
December 5. At 9 o'clock A. M., according to a previous ar¬
rangement, Brother Coleman, and J. Harvey, met at Brother
Bravton's for another perusal of my papers. Brother Coleman,
and Brother Brayton, have ever been my true, and faithful, ready
friends, ever since the first day of my acquaintance with them.
But they both love the church so well that they are ever careful
of whom they admit into it, and especially Brother Coleman, for
he is a holy man, and Brother Brayton too.
Mr. Harvey had gone largely into this business, a few weeks
since, at Sandy Hill, but here he took hold with double determina¬
tion to sweep all before him. The two Brethren let him go on,
brown's journal.
241
insulting mo, and them too for four hours. For it was of no
manner of use to reason with him, because his soul is set against
every man, whose face is not whiter than his. That is he cannot
endure the idea, that a colored person should belong to the same
church that he does. I only make these remarks, to show a rea¬
son of his conduct; nor is it a new trick which he has learned. But
however, after he had done struggling, beating the air, and fight¬
ing the nothing, he came to himself, and soon we saw him cloth¬
ed in his right mind. He saw through it all, and acknowledged
his error, and we were dismissed. But how long his acknowledg¬
ment will be remembered, time will declare, for I am still a
colored man. But thank God, my soul is happy, and I love my
blessed Jesus with all my heart. Hallelujah.
Dec. 6. O happy day to my soul. But first of all, I ought to
acknowledge my backsliding from God, in that I have not spent
one day since 1 left Africa, in fasting. I have made several at¬
tempts, but on every one, the devil would break it up some way
or other. I have abstained from eating several days, (for the
devil could not make me eat) bat he would interfere some other
way, to spoil the fast. But to-day the angel of the Lord has
guarded me, so that I have enjoyed a most glorious day. For
the Lord has been so good to me in all my persecutions and trials,
that under my circumstances, conscience demanded an acknowl¬
edgment of my gratitude, by fasting. And beside that, I shall
need additional grace to meet additional temptations; for I see
that the devil intends to fight me, every inch of the way to hea¬
ven.
Dec. 8. Sunday night, 10 o'clock. Brother Coleman came to
us to-day in the fullness of the gospel. And after preaching a
powerful sermon, he offered my name to the church as a proba¬
tioner, and called on them for a vote, lor or against my joining
society. And with the exception of one man who did not vote at
all, I obtained a unanimous vote. And so the Lord God has again
placed me in die same society with whom I lived for many years,
and the society from whom I first took my church letter, a few
days before I left the States for Africa.
" 0 sing unto the Lord, ye waste places, sing! for he hath done
marvelously, and his right hand hath gotten him victory, and
honor, and glory !" Glory be to God alone ; and let heaven and
earth say, Amen !
In all this long siege of more than two years, there has not
been one official man to give me one word of council, consolation,
or encouragement, not one willing to see or hear any thing only
on one side of this difficulty, till God put it into the soul of the
Rev. S. Coleman, his servant. This man God has appointed to
be my restoring angel, because he had ever found him to be faith-
UROIVa'tf JOfUiN^L.
ful and impartial. Nor in this case, has Brother Bra\ton bee»)
found iu the rear.
Some have recently observed to me, that Brother Coleman was
not friendly to nic, because he acted and spoke so much on the
other side. But I said nay, for he acts just like an impartial man
of God; and so he has proved himself to be. This Rev. Semore
Coleman is one of tho&e who knows nothing of respect of per¬
sons as some do, and therefore he is a proper man to handle my
difficulties,
Brother Moses Braytou is precisely like Brother Coleman in
temper, humility, zeal, sincerity, aud deep Godly piety. And
those two men have taken an active, leading' part, in my restora¬
tion to the church.
Dec. 15. Sunday night, 10 o'clock. Glory to Jesus ! I have
enjoyed a most blessed day. At 10 o'clock, A. j!., I preached at
Ceder landing to a respectable congregation of attentive hearers.
Brother Braton was with me, aud Jesu-i too, and praise the Lord
we had a good time. I felt no embarrassment in preaching as
I feard I might, not having preached for so long, but rather every
word I spake, seemed to give ease to my fire-pressed bones and
struggling soul.
This evening we have had a warm prayer meeting at Brother
Braytoirs, and no wonder I am happy. But to God alone be all
the glory. Hallalujah.
Doc. 18. This evening I preached in the Williams' neighbor¬
hood, seven miles from this. This was a regular circuit appoint¬
ment. But the preacher, Brother Coleman, being present, asked
me to preach, and I complied. And as he was present I was de¬
termined to preach my full sentiment on holiness, that I might
know the sentence of my judge in the outset. I preached from
Heb. 1:2:14. And so far as 1 went, I explained the doctrine in
substance, just as I have for years, in Africa. I did this to see
what effect it would have on the people of America. For I
knew that Brother Coleman was a mighty man in theology.
Brother Braytou was present and three Sisters, who for many
years have constantly enjoyed the blessing and witness of sanc-
tification. Among those sisters was my god-mother, formally
Haimah Williams, but now Mrs. Finch. £o after my little talk
Brother Coleman arose, and paused for a moment. Then, thought
3, ah, he is going to share my head as the African preachers do.
But he only said, let us all pray for holiness. Brother Coleman
led us all up to the throne, and dragged such as would not be led
and presented us beiore God. Brother Braytou, and the sancti-
lied one.-; followed in the same path. After this six of them spake
out thvir belu-l on holiness, which was preciseh' as I had preach¬
ed it. Out no one but Jesus knew that I was watching their ev¬
ery wort, in prayer and exhortation, nor the high interest which 1
felt in (heir remarks.
browh's journal.
Finally Brother Coleman closed meeting by the most 6ublime,
sweeping, sin burning prayer that ever I heard from man. But
otherwise I knew not whether ho approved of the doctrine or not,
/or he did exhort. But Brother Coleman is coming to our house
to-morrow, and then, probably I shall know whether 1 am to live
or die, the peculiar interest which I felt and still feel in this meet¬
ing is as following:
1 am fully persuaded that the whole opposition which I have
met with in the church, has been exclusively on account of my
contending for vital, present, inward holiness. It is popular for
preachers when they are preaching, occasionally to say, " with¬
out holiness no man shall see the Lord." But it is unpopular to
explain the evangelical import of the word " holiness," and then
contend that all religion which does not amount to that import,
will profit nothing in the end. Then add to this, that holiness
can only be obtained by that faith which is the substance of things
hoped for, and then ciose up with an evangelical admonition of
the danger and criminality of living without present holiness, and
that preacher has reprobated himself. It is then of untold inter¬
est to me, to find one in a thousand who will thus subscribe to the
import of holiness. Hence after being mangled and stabbed so
long as I have, our meeting to-night was of high interest to me.
And. whether the people or preachers like it or not, bless God, I
like it; and as long as I preach any thing, I shall preach it as
long as I live as eternal truth, in the fullest confidence. For bless
Jesus, the Holy Ghost bears witness in my very soul that it is
truth, and that every thing else is false. Hallalujah !
Dec. 20. Brother Coleman came here yesterday, stayed all
night, and left this morning. Nearly all our conversation was on
the doctrine of holiness. But he never said a word against the
doctrine as I preached it a few nights since, but rather all in fa¬
vor of it. Should this long-armed, strong-lunged son of thun¬
der come out boldly with his inward principle, h<> would make a
heavy shaking among the dry bones of his circuit. For at pres¬
ent all is darkness and deadness. Old fashioned Methodism is
dying among the people of this region. I mean the spirit of in¬
ward holiness. When the people hear of the remains of inward
sin, after simple justification only, many of them cry out, " a new
doctrine, a new doctrine." When they hear of obtaining entire
sanctification by faith without works, then hosts of them scream
out, saying to their neighbors: "Antimonianism, Antimonian-
ism." It is true, holiness goes well enough, and faith goes well
enough, but it aggravates the devil to hear them explained, and
much more to feel their enforcement.
Dec. 22. Sunday night, 11 o'clock. This morning Brother
Brayton took me in his waggon, and carried me to Ceder landing
where I preached lo a fair audience. Brother B. exhorted pow-
244
brown's journal.
erfully and some of the people began to feel joyfully before we
closed. This afternoon we attended our own church, and heard
an excellent sermon on holiness from Brother Coleman. After
preaching we had a cold, dull class meeting. Not more that
five out of thirty-five manifested any desire for inward holiness, and
not one professed to enjoy it but me. But thank God, I am happy.
Dec. 2S. I have just returned from Cedar landing, where I
preached this evening, and where the Lord seems to be reviving
his work. The little society are waking up, backsliders begin to
feel, and sinners begin to fear. O Lord Jesus, do thou revive
thy work.
Jan. 1. Wednesday night, 8 o'clock. Last night, Brother
Coleman had a watch meeting at Glen's Falls. Brother Bray ton
gathered up a waggon load, took me in with them, and we went
to meeting. Brother C. and his colleague were well in the spirit,
and preached in demonstration, And when we came to the
speaking part, we found in the congregation two men, and three
women who enjoyed the blessing of entire sanctification. And
no body can comprehend what a refreshment this was to me;
for of course, any where, where there are five sanctified
souls together, the holy fire will spread and burn ; for they all
8poke plainly and boldly. There was fiicli a correspondence in
their spirit, sue!), a likeness in their zeal, and such a oneness in
their love, that it was distinctly marked by the whole congrega¬
tion. O that God would iill the world with such.
Jan. 2:5. On the ISth iust, Brother Henry Broughton of
Hebron, took me in his sleigh, and carried me to his dwelling, to
participate with them in a protracted meeting. This Brother
Broughton is another Jump of the silt of the earth. We did not
arrive at h:s house till 11 o'clock ;;t night, but we found the neat
little parlor all warm and everything in perfect order. Mrs.
Broughten used me with ail the attention and kindness, that a
mother would a ion, I remained with them ten days, and attended
meeting every night but one, and sometimes by days. I had the
privelege of preaching eight sermons, mostly'on faith and holi¬
ness, and not one of the preachers or people, said one word
against it. The Lord of glory gave the people a sensible quick¬
ening throughout. Four obtained the witness of sanctification,
and a number of backsliders were reclaimed, I know not that I
ever spent ten days more pleasant, than I did with this beloved
Brother Broughton, and his amiable family. But to Jesus be all
the glory, Hallelujah.
February 21. I have just retured from the Williams' neigh¬
borhood, where I have preached several times lately. Truly the
Lord is reviving his zion. In the Williams' neighborhood, four
souls have been recently sanctified, several backsliders have been
reclaimed, and several more with a number of sinners are at the
brown's journal.
24-5
altar; and the people are coming up lively. Brother Brayton,
with whom I live, has obtained the witness of sanctification, and
he is as bold as a lion in it, strong as a giant, and happy as
heaven. Several sinners have recently been converted at my
appointment at Cedar landing, and several backsliders reclaimed.
On Sandy Hill also, the Lord is sanctifying believers. O glory
be to God for what he is doing on this circuit. Hallelujah to
Jesus.
March 3. Monday, 2 o'clock A. M. Last Saturday, our
quarterly meeting took place on Sandy Hill. Brother Brayton
took me and a load of his family, and went to quarterly meeting.
I tarried with them in quarterly conference, but not one word
was said concerning my preaching license. Our love feast yester¬
day morning, was the most glorious of any I ever attended in
America. For there were eighteen sanctified souls present, full
of fire and the Holy Ghost. 0, it was heavenly indeed.
After the sacrament, we left, and came home. In the evening,
the time of family prayer came on. We read a chapter in the
Bible, and began to pray. Now Mrs. Brayton, and her sister
Susan Nelson had been deeply convicted for the blessing, and
still more of the necessity of sanctification, for several weeks.
But while we were praying at the family altar, the Holy Ghost
became so familiar with us, that sister Brayton and Susan both
got the witness of sanctification, within two minutes of each
other. 0 heaven of heavens, what a time this was. We knew
nothing, nor felt nothing but the Holy Ghost like fire in our very
souls. Nor were we at all backward in shouting heartily to Jesus,
here are four of us in this house, sanctified souls. Hallalujah,
Inillalujah again and again.
My soul doth in Jesus rejoice,
My heart is o'erwhehncd with his love,
With pleasure i hear his sweet voice,
Which calls ail within me a!>o\e.
All fullness in Je.-:u-< dotli dwell.
All lnliues* ol' pence and of joy,
I lis mercy redeemed me from he'd,
IJis blood all my sins have destroyed
\'ea , Lord thy kind word i belime,
My soul on thy promi.se I stay,
Thy spirit the witness doth <*iw
That like my blessed Lord 1 s?hall be.
March 4. God has blessed me so much recently, that I
thought it safe to fast to-day, lest the devil take some untimely
advantage of me, and cause me sorrow for joy. And thus to pre¬
pare myself for self denial in temptation, I have refrained from
eating the food that pcrisheth, spent the entire day in prayer and
meditation, fortifying myself against the attacks of satan, that I
may feast peacibly anil perpetually on heavenly manna. My
346
Bitot's XWilNAL.
ministering angel is still with me, and my soul is soaring above
the skies.
O glory, in \vhk:!i I am Io*t,
Ton deep for the of thought;
On an ocean ol love 1 am toss'd—
I am swallowed—I sink into nought.
March 13. Thursday night, 5 o'clock. Last Sunday night
we had a prayer meeting in our society, a blessed one too. Our
sanctified ones took hold of the dead formalists, and by the Holy
Ghost, shook them, till several were thrown into a mighty strug¬
gle for sanctifieation.
Last Tuesday, Brother Coleman sent for me to come down to
Sandy Hill, and participate in a protracted meeting. Brother
Newton carried me to Sandy Hill, and soon I was introduced into
the most glorious prayer meeting ever enjoyed on this circuit.
Holiness was the entiie motto; sanctifieation by faith alone, and
about twenty of them had recently obtained the witness of it.
Here was heaven on earth began, and heaven indeed. In the
evening I preached to them, and then Brother Coleman, as his
apostolical manner is, led us all up to the throne, and here we
had a high, glorious time, at the fountain'opened for cleansing
from, all sin. That night another soul got the witness of sancti¬
fieation, at the house where I stayed. Last night Brother Cole¬
man let me preach again, and then he led us up nearer the throne
than heretofore. Brother Brayton came in among us in the af¬
ternoon, and added his fire-brand to the burning pile, which much
increased the flame.
This work commenced about three weeks since, and they stop
nothing short of entire sanetiiication, and the witness of it. No
one can feel more interested in such work than 1 do, for two rea¬
sons. First, as J have been, so I still believe, that without holi¬
ness no man shall see the Lord, and that sanctifieation in its com¬
plete state,' is no more nor less than holiness. And secondly, I
have so long been hated, and persecuted because of contending
for holiness, that I feel it a sensible alleviation to see God thus
triumph in it. O push on, Lord Jesus, push on triumphantly—
work, till the whole limits of thy church become holy !
March 16. Sunday night, 10 o'clock. This morning I preach¬
ed in our church, on the doctrine of sanctifieation. Soon after,
Brother Coleman preached on the same subject. While Brother
Coleman was preaching the class leader from the Williams' neigh¬
borhood, C. Williams, came in, and'four sanctified ones with him.
After preaching, we had an old fashion Holy Ghost prayer meet¬
ing, and among the struggling ones, two obtained the witness of
entiie sanctifieation. O glory be to God for what he is doinef for
us. °
IlttOW^'a JOUEJJAL.
;\Iarch 29. oaturday night 11 o'clock. The work of holiness
is still going on gloriously on Fort Ami circuit. One week since
Brother C. appointed an extra meeting at Glen's Falls, with an
intention to bring the sanctified ones together in a love feast, to
compare their experience. The meeting commenced at 2 o'clock
P. 1\I., and Brother C. set me to preaching, to a fair congregation.
This evening we had a prayer meeting, most glorious. The
meeting was appointed at this place, to awaken the twice dead
church if posible, and encourage them to embrace a full salva¬
tion.
March 30. Sunday night, 10 o'clock. At 8 o'clock A. M., the
church doors were open for lovefeast, and soon the church was
crowded. Among this crowd, were about forty sanctified souls.
Every one of those sanctified ones spake in course of the meeting
with perfect clearness, and boldness, and their testimonys were to
the same point to a man. They spake in power, and their words
were as fire.
April 7. At R. Newman's. I left my beloved Brother Bray-
ton's family this morning, and I am now with my old friend R!
Newman, where I design to remain until fall, and then return to
Africa again. But never did any man enjoy a more agreeable,
interesting, delightful winter than I have at Brother Brayton's.
Everything has gone on most pleasently all the winter. His house
is indeed a bethel, and house of prayer for all; and soul after
iioul have been sanctified there in the course of the winter.
Brother Brayton, his sainted companion and all his quiet, beloved
family, have used all possible means, patience, and perseverence
to render me comfortable, healthy and happy: Yes, and they
accomplished it too ; for I have been happy all the winter, and
blessed be God, 1 am still happy in Jesus. O may the ark of the
Lord still abide in that house. The glorious work of sanctifica-
lion is still going on through this circuit. At Glen's Falls, twenty
believers have obtained the witness of sanctification.
May 4. Sunday night, 10 o'clock. Yesterday and to-day was
our quarterly meeting at Sandy Hill. I suppose there never was
as interesting a meeting within three hundred miles of this place,
us this was. At the close of lovefeast, Brother Coleman request¬
ed all the sanctified ones to arise, or stand up, that the number
might be known : And behold, about a hundred and fifty arose;
the most of whom had spoken in lovefeast, but there were not
time for all. Four months since there were only five members
on the circuit, who enjoyed it, out of about three hundred be¬
lievers. Those sanctified ones who spake to-day, spake of the op-
perations of the Holy Ghost, of their deep convictions for the all
important blessing, and how they obtained it. The manner of
obtaining it was, by faith alone in the promises of God, but the
work was a momentary work; nor have 1 heard of one single case
243
BHOWJ* 8 JOUUNAL.
of a gradual work. And hence, it is the more evident, that the
work is of God, and not of man, only so far as faith is concerned.
O heaven, heaven what a paradistical love feast this was. The
verv heavens renewed her brightness over us, and the morning
star's shouted, Hallelujah, Amen.
July 26. Saturday night, 12 o'clock. This morning, I went
to Fort Ann to a quartely meeting. And soon after I arrived,
Brother E. B. Hubbard, the preacher in charge, shewed me a
letter, written by Rev. John beys, of New York city. The let¬
ter was of the "blackest kind—as if he set himself to see and
show how mischieveously and contemptibly he could set forth my
moral charactei'. The preacher m charge had shown the letter
to all the other preachers before I arrived. It was known, that
at this quarterly meeting conference, my credentials of ordina¬
tion were to have been tested, inasmuch as I had withdrawn
from church in Liberia.
In the afternoon, conference was opened, with Rev. John Clark
in the Chair, and my case soon came before the conference. The
•first inquiry was, to know whether the quarterly conference held
the right to confirm my credentials, or not. This being a ques¬
tion of law, the presiding elder decided that conference possessed
the authority to confirm said credential. The next thing was, to
know if there were any objections against my character. At
first, no objections were made. But then, James Harvey was
there, in his usual temper. James had been introduced to Seys'
letter, and had prepared himself for action. James demanded a
reading of said letter before the conference. But I utterly ob¬
jected to its being read, unless they granted me the privelege of
replying to it, by reading documents then in my possession. For
having read the letter before conference, I knew that to read it
before that body mu t necessarily injure my character materially,
unless I could answer to it more effectually than by simply deny¬
ing it. I wished to do this, to prevent the conference from unrea¬
sonable prejudice. But notwithstanding my rigid objection, they
read the letter before the conference ; but they utterly refused me
the privilege, not only of replying by my documents", but object¬
ed to my answering one word to the false report. I have not re¬
ceived a copy of the letter as yet. but it charges me with nearly
every kind of iniquity, except wilful murder. However, a com¬
mittee of seven men were appointed to make inquiry concerning
those objections, and to report at the next quarterly conference.
As soon as the letter was read, " there," said James Harvey,
" that is just what I wanted" And thus I am again suspended
from preaching for three months.
But I being, or claiming to be a human being, though not white
skinned, have human feelings; and I being somewhat grieved,
BBOWM'S journal
240
remained with them until conference closed, and then I returned
home.
However, my blessed Jesus is none the worse for all this, for I
have never received such treatment from him. And therefore I
love him now quite as well as ever, and indeed rather better.
For I more clearly discover the more men tries to kill me, the
more life and heaven he gives me. 0, glory be to his ever bless¬
ed name.
July 27. Sunday night, 8 o'clock. I know not as I ever was
more sensible of a violent attack of the devil, than I was from 8
o'clock A. M., till 5 this P. M. I was so sensible that he intend¬
ed to have the victory, that I held my bible in my hand for five
hours. I had no fears of being overcome by him, so long as I
resisted him steadfastly by faith in God; but still the engage¬
ment was not very pleasant.
Yesterday, I left quartetly meeting, because I was afraid of ex¬
posing myself to the temptations of the devil, among my ene¬
mies. But when my beloved Brother, Moses Brayton, found that
I was determined to leave, he opposed it most rigidly, for fear
the devil would attack me on the way, and take advantage of me
when alone, and overcome me. But I came off, praying God at
every step, to preserve me from temptation. For 1 had no doubt
but the devil would take advantage of this circumstance to do me
harm. But satan let me alone until 8 o'clock, A. M., when all
at once, he rushed upon me, and told me to curse God's people
for their abuse to me. And although I told him more than twen¬
ty times that God's people had no hand at all in the wrong which
had been done me, and therefore I would not curse them, yet he
pushed me for nine hours to do it. But while I was holding fast
to my bible with one hand, I reached forth the other, and taking up
Wesley's hymn book, it opened, and the first hymn which my eye
discovered was that of the 385th. But I had-read only one verse
when the devil left me; and as soon as I had read the last verse,
I knew not that I ever felt more heavenly happiness. Yea, bless¬
ed be God, I never before realized so sensibly, the firmness of the
eternal rock, as 1 do to-night. O, glory, glory be to God, whose
Almighty power hath given me such glorious victory over satan,
this day. For through the Holy Ghost I am not only conqueror,
but have taken great spoil. And I record it to the everlasting
honor and praise of God. O, Hallalujah to the prophets, God!
August 6. Wednesday night, 9 o'clock. This morning I met
five of the committee who were appointed at the above quarterly
conference, to compare certain documents of mine with the Seys'
reports, as heretofore stated. Soon after our commencement, I
obtained the privilege of reading the law of the M. E. Church,
concerning the trial of a local preacher. For one of Seys' alle¬
gations was, that I was expelled from church in Liberia. (Mean-
250
BROWN'S JOURNAL
in or legallr expelled.) But the act of rending the law to them,
without a single comment on it, at once threw them into contu¬
sion, as it does the brethren in Liberia. James Harvey was one
of the committee. And nothing- would satisfy James, but the
reading of Seys' letter again, in hearing of all the spectators.
But as I was about to reply to the letter, they moved an adjourn¬
ment, which was carried, and the business was put over for two
weeks. 0, what can such proceedings mean ? Or from whence
are they ?
But then, I have the fullest confidence that our meeting again
in two weeks will be to no purpose ; for I distinctly see by the
movements of this committee to-day, that they have not the least
notion of entering into this business to any extent. For there are
only two of them who manifest any interest in the case, and both
of those publicly profess sanctification.
Aug. 21. Wednesday night. At 10 o'clock A. 31., I met the
aforesaid committee, according to our adjournment, two weeks
since. The design of this committee, according to their appoint¬
ment, was to collect what facts the}' cuuid, concerning those
slanderous allegations of Mr. Seys, and to report those facts at
the next quarterly conference. Soon alter commencement, I
obtained license to present certain documents in my own order,
for their inspection. But because neither the act, nor order of
presenting those papers were pleasing to the fancy of J. Harvey,
his brains became so.shattered, that it was impossible to do busi¬
ness in his fresence. For 1 presume that there was not one
proposition made, or one idea advanced, by the preacher in charge,
who was one of the committee, nor by any other of the commit¬
tee, nor by me, nor by my papers, but James must needs oppose
it to the uttermost. And not only so, but he was indulged in
using the most vulgar, insulting language without any reproof.
True, there were two of this committee, M. Brayton, and G.
Howland, who conducted like God fearing men." But in this
confused manner, we spent the entire day, and accomplished
nothing, just as Air. Harvey would have it.
Mr. Seys' letter will be copied in its propper place, and the docu¬
ments also, as above mentioned. But Jesus is none the worse for
all this, and therefore 1 love him with all my heart, mostsweetlv.
O, amazing; what a strong hold God is, in the day of trouble.
His mercy endureth for ever, and his righteousness as a great
ocean, overflowing the earth; and therefore I will trust in him,
though he slay me :
What he is doing I know not, but I shall know, hereafter.
Aug. 29. Friday night, 11 o'clock. To-day has been a profi¬
table, happy day to my soul and body. Last night, I went up to
my beloved Brother M. Brayton's, that I might be ready this
morning, without dissipation, to appear before God in fasting and
BBOWH's JOUEJ1AL.
251
prayer. This morning, without any excitement, I was introduced
into a pleasnnt, neat drawing room, where I had no disturbance
through the whole day. And surely, God has never before given
me such a distinct view of the harmony of all his attributes as on
this glorious day. O glory be to God, for heavenly revelations.
Truly, I feel the substance of many eternal things in my soul,
to-night.
I only designed to fast to-day, more especially, to counteract
the temptations of the devil, while passing through this danger-
our storm of persecution ; for of course, as satan has advanced
thus far, he will do his uttermost to destroy my soul. And hence
I think it prudent to be active in the exercise of all the means of
grace, to strengthen my faith, to resist the devil in his fearful
rage.
And to-night, I feel that so far, I am more than conqueror
through faith in the blood of Jesus. And I am still hopeing and
trusting in; Jesus, that whatever satan may do outwardly, God
will keep my soul in perfect peace. 0 glory be to God, forever
and evermore. Surely, God is all and all to me, Hallalujah.
September 21. I have just returned from the house of Brother
E. B. Hubbard, where I read another letter from J. Seys, to
Brother Hubbard. And if possible, this last, is far more bull-
faced than the first. I asked Brother H., what he was going to
do about such reports, but he gave me no incouragment of doing
anything at all about it; only as he rather seems to speak favora¬
bly, of my entering into a process of civil law with Mr. Seys.
But he proposes that I wait till after quarterly meeting, see¬
ing, that as yet, a committee has the case in hand, and are to
report at the next quarterly conference.
October 11. Saturday night, 8 o'clock. Our second quarterly
meeting conference for this year, commenced at Glen's Falls, at 1
o'clock P. M. And my case, as heretofore stated, was soon cal¬
led up. The committee, who were appointed at the last quarterly
conference, were called on for their report as aforesaid, but no
report was presented, nor did they give any reason why they had
not made out a report as directed by the last conference. Now
observe, reader. The presiding elder decided last year, that the
annual conference was the place, to test, or sanction my creden¬
tials. But just before the session of the last annual conference,
he decided, that the quarterly conference was the most proper
place to test my credentials. And even at the last quarterly
conference he decided, that the quarterly conference possessed
full power to receive, or reject my credentials. And to establish
that conference in such powor, he spake of a certain case at the
north, of a preacher who had withdrawn from the M. E. Church
for the sake of abolitionism ; but after cursing the church for a
while, ho came back to the quarterly conference who sanctioned
252
brown's journal.
his credentials, and restored him to equal standing again : And
hence our last quarterly conference acted according to that prece¬
dence. But now, at this quarterly conference, the presiding elder
changes his opinion the fourth time, and says that neither the an¬
nual conference nor the quarterly conference can legally do any
thing in this case, but I must apply to the society. So it goes.
But what do such proceedings mean ? Can such workings be
of the Holy Ghost ? Now if the last quarterly conference, at
Fort Ann, had not the power to sanction my credentials, then
what business had they with me in conference ? For nothing
was purposed to the conference, only the acceptance or rejection
of the credentials. And if they had not power to do thus, as
they now pretend, then why must they need read the letter, and
appoint a committee ?
Oct. 19. Last Monday, I wrote and application to our society
for a license to preach, and sent the application to Brother Hub¬
bard, my preacher in charge. And to-day, in class meeting, the
application was read to the society. But before the vote was
taken, my good brother J. Harvey was on his feet, and demanded
another reading of both of Seys' letters, in hearing of the whole
society: At this, Brother Hubbard reads just so much of the
letters as contained the most glareing falsehoods, but no more.
But I could do nothing here, but to deny the facts alleged against
me, by J. Seys. But they were very frank here, just as they
were at Fort Ann, last July, to repeat again and again, that there
were no objections against me excepting Seys' letter. Finally
the preacher decided, that, being Mr. Seys was a white man, and
wrote so pointedly, and strong, that they were bound to receive
his report: He that is, Brother E. B. Hubbard, our preacher in
charge turned to me and said ; "Brother Brown, we must receive
these reports of Brother Seys, as matters of facts, and if they
are not so, you mnst see to that." He then called for the vote',
and of course, I was rejected. Therefore, I feel conscious that I
pushed to the utmost extent, to persuade the church, to bring Mr.
Seys to the proof of iiis allegation : For this I have begged in-
tracted, requested, and required, but all in vain ; For say they,
we are bonnd to receive these reports as truth ; and if they are
not so, you must look to that. It is true, somebody must look to
that; and Seys must be brought to the proof of his allegation.
But then seeing I must look to that, I know of but one medium
through which to look; and that is, the civil law. For I am
now driven to this point, and I now feel my indispensible duty to
God and man, to enter into a process of the civil law, to bring
Mr. Seys to the proof of his slander: First, I feel it my duty to
God for the following reasons; first I am not guilty of the charges :
(See a copy of Sej^s letters, Document, 15). Second, God still
commands me to preach the gospel, and wo is me, if I preach it
brown's journal.
253
not. But Seys' reports have totally hedged up my way : That
is Seys has stepped in between me and the people on one side, and.
God and the people on the other side, so that the people are both
deafened and blinded by his influence. That is, the bad influ¬
ence of his letters have already destroyed the confidence of the
people in me, as a preacher; but if his false reports are proved
to be falsehoods, then the confidence of the people may return, and
my way may open again. Men may lie about me whatever they
please, or abuse me in any other way, only not let them utterly
hedge up my way in doing the Lords work, as Seys has.
Secondly, I feel it my duty to man, to bring Seys to the proof
of his unjust reports. The church have recommended me to the
world as a preacher of the everlasting gospel. And by their re¬
commendation I have been held up before the world as a way-
mark to heaven, that the poor, wondering sinner may be directed
to glory. Tens of thoasands already have their eyes fixed on the
pointer, and are watching its course. And to all such, why am
not I responsible ? Surely, I know not why. And hence, if a
man break down the guide-board unlawfully, it is my duty to
raise it up again, if I can do it lawfully. And if a man blow out
the light of my master without a cause, is it not my duty to light
it again, if I can do it again, having cause ? Undoubtedly.
Well* then, I have come to the conclusion that under all the
circumstancas in this case, it is my indispensible duty to God and
man, to remove this hinderance out of my way, if I can do it
lawfully. And since there is no other law which will notice these
things, I feel forced to appeal unto Caezar, and to Caezar I must
go. The first time that the aforesaid committee met, pretending
to inquire into the case, I became convinced that they did not in¬
tend to require Mr. Seys to prove his report. I then made it a
special subject of prayer twice a day, with many fastings, that
God would open some way for a dijestment of this difficulty,
short of a law suit. But no way seems to open. True, by go¬
ing to law I may expose my standing in the church, unless I give
sufficient reason for so doing, for my enemies will improve every
possible occasion to wrench me all they can, But then, my stand¬
ing in the church is not worth one cent at present, nor can it be
until this difficulty is brought to an issue. I have proposed to
Brother Hubbard, that he bring a charge against me, on Seys' re¬
ports, that I may get hold of Seys in this way, but he refuses to
do this. Again, Brother Hubbard tells me and my class leader,
that there is no probability, that if I carry a complaint to the pre¬
siding elder, he will notice it at all, seeing I am a private mem¬
ber on a foreign district. And I am left to one only alternative,
and that is the civil law. But no one can be more reluctant to
enter a law suit, than I am with Seys.
Oct. 22. Wednesday night, 9 o'clock. Last Monday morn-
254
bkowm's journal.
ing, I started for New-York, to purchase some goods to sent to
my wife, in Liberia. l>ut while our coach hutted a moment on
Sandy Hill, five miles from my boarding house, a gentleman gave
me a letter, which I put in my hat. And yesterday morning, af¬
ter landing in New-York", I opened my letter, and found a Supreme
Writ in it, for John Seys, commanding the sheriff to take ihe
body of said Seys, and him safely keep, until next June, for
a trespass on my charactei*. I carried the Writ to the sheriff,
who promised to serve it the same day. I then purchased what
goods I designed for Liberia, prepared them for shipping, and by
5 o'clock, P. M. I took a boat, and arrived home at 5 this P. M.
True, in this case of Mr. Seys, I have employed an attorney,
Honorable Henry B. Northup, of Sandy Hill, Washington coun¬
ty, New-York, as a means in the case, but my entire trust and
confidence is exclusively in the God of the Bible. For he only
hath the skill and ability to handle this important case.
November 21. Friday night, 10 o'clock. Last night I went
up to Brother M. Brayton's, that I might appear before God this
morning in fasting and prayer. But at 11 o'clock, A. M., two of
our brethren, D. Edmonds and A. Knapp, came into Brother Bray¬
ton's in unusual earnestnes, and at once commenced a kind of la¬
bor with me for prosecuting ;J. Seys. This D. Edmonds, the
spokesman, has long been known as one of my strongest enemies.
Mr. E. soon declared that if I did not withdraw my suit on J.
Seys, he would have me out of the church. But I told Mr. E.
that if he would show me a more legal way to bring Mr. Seys to
the point of proving his allegations, I would withdraw the suit,
pay the costs, and take the better course. But he was not dis¬
posed to take the trouble of pointing out a more leiral course, be¬
cause it was not his business. But he accomplished his vrork in
haste and soon left us.
Nevertheless, I have enjoyed a most glorious day. God has
communed most sweetly with me all the day, and my confidence
in Jesus is twenty degrees stronger than ever. My*faith is evi¬
dently renewed, and the love of Jesus burns in my soul. I carne
home this evening shouting and praising God at every step. Hal-
lalujah, my soul is happy in Jesus !
He'll never quench Hie smoking ilax,
Br.t raise it to a flame,
The bruised reed he never breaks,
Nor scorns the meanest name.
Dec. 10. Yesterday Brother Hubbard came to my boarding
house and informed me, that a complaint had been lodged in his
hand against me, for prosecuting J. Seys. And thai the com¬
plaint was signed by J. Harvey, D. Edmonds, and J. Andrews.
But Brother Hubbard did uot ask me whether I had prosecuted
BfiOWN 6 JOURNAL.
255
Mr. Seys, nor why I prosecuted him, nor did he reprove me one
word for so doing1. And to-day I have received a copy of the
charge. The trial is to take place on the 22d inst., before a com¬
mittee of five brethren.
Mr. Seys and his friends have given the alarm (as I am in¬
formed,) that they intend to meet Brother Hubbard at the next
annual conference, and demand an atonemet of him for suffer¬
ing me to prosecute Seys. So I have nothing to hope for from
Brother Hubbard. However, my whole trust is still in Jesus;
him only, have I found to be a true friend in all cases. And glo¬
ry be to his holy name.
Dec. 22. Monday night, 8 o'clock. Adieu to the present form
of Methodism. At 3 o'clock my trial as above stated, came on.
And after the usual arrangements were made, I pleaded for a
non-suit, on the following grounds :
First. That neither my class leader nor my preacher in charge,
nor any other preacher had ever reproved me one word nor labor¬
ed with me one moment for proceeding against Mr. Seys, nor for
any other offence whatever, as the discipline requires, before a
trial.
And secondly. That the proceeding against Mr. S. was not a
crime which requires immediate action, and therefore I claimed
my right of discipline. But said Brother Hubbard " I assume
the whole responsibility on myself, we must proceed." The next
business was for them to prove their charge against me. But here
they frankly acknowledged, that they had no testimony to bring
forth, unless I should acknowledge the fact, that I had prosecuted
Mr. Seys. But I thought that such was a strange proceeding to
save souls ; for it made me think of the Liberians.
But then, the countenance of my enemies were so fallen at
this, that after being asked three times, 1 acknowledged the fact,
which seemed to relieve them much. And at the same time I told
them why I had prosecuted Seys: that is, that after Seys had
wrote as he had; and that after earnestly intreating the Church
for three months, to bring Mr. Seys to the act of proving his false
reports, and the Church had utterly refused, and told me that I
must sec to that, I knew of no other course, than the civil law.
I also pleaded my necessity of prosecuting Seys, by referring
them to the duty of a preacher, whose duty it was (as I ever
supposed) to have taken hold of this difficulty according to disci¬
pline, page 46 10th. On any dispute between two or more of
the member of our Church, concerning the payment of debts, or
otherwise, which cannot be settled by the parties concerned, the
preacher who has the charge of the circuit shall inquire into the
circumstances, of the case ; and shall recommend to the conten¬
ding parties a reference, consisting of one arbiter chosen by the
plainliir, and another chosed by the defendant; which two arbi-
256
brown's journal.
ters so chosen shall nominate the third; the three arbiters being
members of our church, &c., &c.
I pleaded, that, the difficulty between me and Seys was, a dis¬
pute, otherwise than the payment of debt, which could not be
settled by the parties; and therefore I supposed that the utter
objection of the preacher in charge to enter into this case as
aforesaid, was a sufficient apology for my prosecuting Seys.
I also pleaded, discipline, page, 95th 2d. But in case of neg¬
lect of duties of any kind, imprudent conduct, indulging sinful
tempers, or words, or disobedience to the order and discipline of
the church: First, let private reproof be given by a preacher
or leader ; &c., &c.
I pleaded that no preacher nor leader had reproved roe for any
fault Avhatever; and yet my charge must come under some of
the above specifications, &c., See.
But Brother Hubbard insisted ridgidly, that he had nothing to
do with such objection or pleadings ; that they did not touch my
case, and he would hear no more of them.
Brother Hubbard now insisted, that I should have carried a
complaint to Seys, presiding elder, whose duty it was to bring
Mr. S. to an account for his reports. But I here called on him
to show me any place whatever, in the discipline of the M. E.
Church, which requires a private member, to make out a com¬
plaint, independent of his preacher and leader, leave both, and go
into another conference, and complain of a travelling preacher, to
his P. E. But he was not able to show me any such place
in the discipline. True he read the form of trial, of a travelling
preacher, discipline, page 6Sth, question 2d. What shall be
done in case of improper temper, words, or actions ?
Answer. The person offended shall be reprehended by his
senior in office. Should a second transgression take place, one,
two, or three ministers or preachers are to be taken as witnesses,
&c., &c.
Now observe, reader; first, that the second time the afoiesaid
committee met to inquire into this affair, I made out a regular
complaint, and presented it to Brother Hubbard, in which 1 speci¬
fied seven false allegations in Seys letters ; and I presented him
the complaint, in presence of the committee. After this I wai¬
ted on him for three months, frequently urging him to proceed
in his duty, and telling him plainly, that if he did not proceed by
the end of the three months, I should enter into a process of the
civil law with Mr. Seys. Secondly; some four or six weeks,
beforel prosecuted Mr. S., Brother Hubbard told me at one time,
and Brother M. Bravton, my leader, at another time, that there
was no probability, that the presiding elder of Mr. Seys, would
notice a complaint, if I carried one. Aud mainly, because I was
a private member in the church. Indeed, we all three concluded
the same, from the discipline.
brown's joitrnal.
257
But observe, thirdly. After waiting on the preacher in charge,
for more than three months, he proclaimed in hearing of more than
thirty witnesses, that he received Seys' report as matters of facts
and if they were not so I must see to that. The design of ftiy
presenting those observations is, to show, what opportunity my
preacher in charge had, to have brought this difficulty to an issue
without driving us into a law suit. And observe, fourthly, the
last quoted discipline, does not read " higher in office," nor do
I think by the past usages of the church, that originally the
words, '' Senior in office,'' has been ever restricted to that of a
"Superior in office." For to acknowledge that, is only to ac¬
knowledge that three-fourths of the proceedings against preach¬
ers for immorality, has been illegal.
The common usages of the church, so far as I have been ac¬
quainted, has been this : Some officer or official member of the
church, generally reports these immoral ministers to the presiding
elder, and he sometimes labors with them, and sometimes not,
before he brings them to trial. That is, when other preachers
have sufficiently labored with the offender. But I ask, whether
I, a private member, am Mr. Seys' senior in office ? Am I older
in office than he, since he has been an elder years before I ever
was, and superintended the Liberia Mission long before 1 was
ordained ? I tro not.
But I verily suppose that in this special case, it was Brother
Hubbard's duty to have entered into it as the discipline directs.
But again, if the discipline requires a private member to make
out his own complaint, independent of his preacher, and hand it
over to the presiding elder for execution, the private member must
be plaintiff in every case wherein he is personally concerned.
But to admit that, is to admit that nine cases out of ten, where
immoral preachers are brought to trial, are illegal; for it is a rare
thing a private person, or even a presiding elder, stands as plain¬
tiff in the trial of a circuit preacher.
I ask one more question, and answer me who will: Suppose a
circuit preacher commits adultery with my wife, and the report
thereof goes out publicly in the world, that things are so and so;
but neither I nor my wife enter any complaint against the preach¬
er to his presiding elder. What then, may another preacher on.
an adjoining circuit, take up a labor with the adulterer ? Surely
not, according to Brother Hubbard, for no one may meddle with
the adulterer, till I or my wife carries a written complaint to his
presiding elder. And just so I look at Brother Hubbard's adminis¬
tration of discipline. And I have reason to think so from the
following fact: That is, this afternoon, 1 had three witnesses at
our trial, by whom I intended to prove that I had done all a man
could do, to persuade Brother Hubbard to engage in this difficul¬
ty, but in vain. I also wanted to prove to the committee that
33
258
brown's journal
Brother Hubbard had told several brethren that it was of no use
to carry a complaint to Seys presiding elder, ot this difficulty.
But when I called on Brother M. Bray ton, my leader, to state
what he knew in the case, and when Brother B, had spoken two
or three sentences, Brother Hubbard arose and objected to any
further testimony than that of my own, whicii was exclusively,
that I had sued Seys.
And here 1 saw the enemies bow so unalterably bent, as ut¬
terly to object such important testimony, I at once dropped the
whole subject, and set down. 1 was soon ordered to letire, and
I came home. This evening Brother Hubbard called at my board¬
ing house, and told me that 3 was expelled from the church. But
it may be asked by some whether I have, or intend to appeal to
the quarterly conference for a re-hearing of the case ? I an¬
swered no. For why should I appeal to the quarterly confer¬
ence, even if there was a probability of obtaining a re-hearing,
for to what would all that amount ? V, hy, just nothing, only to
indulge will apd perplex the church : For I must appeal to the
same enraged prejudice, and to much of the same administration
which I have seen this afternoon. For I would not give a whit
for any man's life, after his preacher in charge puts on such peak¬
ed horns as Brother Hubbard did this afternoon. Nor would it
make my face any whiter by appealing to the quarterly confer¬
ence
Just look at the additional aggravation of this afternoon, and
see the disposition of my preacher in charge. He acknowledged,
in presence of all, that he might have taken up a labor with
Mi*. Seys, legally, and have required him to prove his allegations,
by reporting him to his presiding elder, or by legally referring the
case to an arbitration ; but he was not disposed To do either. And
who does not know that good man would have a voice in quar¬
terly conference ? Yes, and James Harvey too.
And since the thing has taken such a position as it has, and
matters are as they are, I have concluded to submit it all to God,
and let him manage it as he pleases. Only, I shall watch him.
If the reader wishes to know how i feel toward the church from
which I have been expelled, I answer : First. It is customarv for
expelled people to curse the church; and I have this day been
expelled after a most aggravating manner, and I think very un¬
justly, too. But still, 1 call heaven to witness, that I truly love
the M. E. Church with all my whole soul. Yea, God speed to
the M. E. Church forever. I love her none the less for what a
few individuals have mangled me. Moreover, she has the most
righteous, consistent discipline of any church on earth ; and if I
had been dealt with according to it, I should have now been in
Africa birnging sinners to Christ.
This difficulty has been on hand for more than three years;
crown's jocrsai..
259
and not ono minister has ever moved a hair to offer me the least
assistance in it, or proposed any terms of reconciliation, excepting
the Lord's annointed, lie v. Seymour Coleman. True, if the
church used the worst white man they have as they have me, I
should loose all confidence in their goodness ; but they do not,
and therefore 1 love them still. But O. thank kind heaven, God
has not expelled me yet, and therefore I love him now, better than
ever. 0, glory be to Jesus, for his affectionate goodness ! Nor
is Jesus any the worse because of bad men. So farewell to every¬
thing but Jesus.
January 8. Friday night, 9 o'clock. Woe is me if I preaclx
not the gospel. For the last ten days I have had an unusual
struggle with something, with regard to what is my duty to God
and man. I have been waiting, reflecting, weighing and com¬
paring one thing with another, till at last 1 have come to the fol¬
lowing confident conclusion. That is, I must preach the gospel
of Christ, or be damned myself. Yea, a dispensation is commit¬
ted to me in such a manner, that I feel so bound by it, I dare no
more break the bond, than 1 dare jump into hell. For if I break
the bond at this place, then what excuse can. I plead at the bar of
God ? For I neither received this dispensation of the gospel
from man, nor was I taught of men, but by a special revelation
of Jesus Christ. And at the time of the revelation, Christ ap¬
prised me of what great tribulation and persecution I must pass
through in its dispensation. He forewarned me of the very things
which have been coming to pass for the last three years, so that I
am by no means confounded, nor unhinged at any of the past op¬
position, but even since 1 o'clock last night, I have been waxing
stronger and stronger until now. And 1 am now soaring high in
the air, and my sanctified soul is swelling, full of perfect love,
perfect peace, joy unspeakable, and glory unutterable. All is
well, within and without. Yea, I some how or other feel my re¬
sponsibility to preach the gospel renewed more than ten fold, and
into it I will go. True, the Methodists will not allow me to
preach in their houses, but who can forbid me preaching in the
streets ? Yea, [ feel that my course ij fixed once more, and let
the devil break it if he can.
Jesus, I my cross have taken,
All to leave and follow thee ;
Naked, poor, despised, foisaken,
Thou from hence my all shall bo.
Perish every fond ambition,
All I've thought, or hoped, or known :
Yet how rich is my condition,
(iod and Heaven an; all my own !
C<o. then, earthly lani:' and tionsuro,
Conic, disaster, worn and pnin ;
260
brown's journal.
In God's service toil is pleasure,
Willi his favor loss is gain.
I have called Thee Abba I'ather,
1 have set my heart on Thee ;
Storms may howl, and teiupesls gather,
All must work for good tome.
MAi may trouble and distress inc,
'Twill" but drive 111c to Thy breast;
Life with trials hard may press me,
Heaven will bring me sweeter rest.
Soon I'll pass my earthly mission,
Soon will end my pilgrim days;
Hope shall change to glad fruition.
Faith to light, and prayer to praise.
Jan. 9. Yesterday morning was a great morning to me; and
in it, I became fully satisfied that it is still my duty to God to
preach the gospel. And singular as it may appear to some, I re¬
solved to do what I was and am still convicted is my duty.
Hence, to engage in my master's work as soon as possible, I start¬
ed off this morning, with a design to hunt up some place to preach.
And after walking about three miles and a half, I called into the
house of my beloved Brother SI. Brayton. But I had been there
but a few moments, when Brother Brayton told me that his son
John had just brought a message from a brother in West Fort
Ann, that I should come there and preach to them. I immedi¬
ately sat down and wrote a note in answer to the application,
promising them an appointment, one week from next Sabbath.
This evening a brother from Dunham's Bay called at my board¬
ing house, and wished me to give him an appointment to come
and preach to them next Sunday night. I complied, and gave
him the appointment.
But why it is that I feel as I do, I know not. For notwith¬
standing all rav persecution and reproach, I never felt so deep an
interest in the prosperity of Zion as I do now. ]S*or did 1 ever
feel a more painful travel of soul for the salvation of sinners than
I do at present. But still, my soul is happy, gloriously happy in
Jesus. O, Hallalujah to Jesus, my everlasting rock !" Ke lives,
he lives to bless me! He lives to comfort my soul, and fill me
with praise in the Holy Ghost. O heaven, sweet heaven ! 0,
.Tesus. do thou forgive all my enemies, for all they have tried to
injure me, yea, for all they desire to injure me. And 0, that
they might enjoy the same heaven in their souls that I enjoy to¬
night. Glory, glory be to the loving Jesus !
Jan. 12. Monday night. Yesterday morning I started off for
my appointment at Dunham's Bay, which is about 7 miles from
my boarding house. And here I was received by the Brethren
of various denominations as a welcome messenger of the gospel.
brown's journal.
261
But this being a notorious neighborhood of intemperance, the few
who were temperate, took the liberty of giving out my appoint¬
ment, as a lecturer on temperance. But of course, 1 declined not,
but delivered them a lecture on temperance. The congregation
was unusully large, and uncommonly attentive. And I presume
the meeting went of well. After meeting, I had several applica¬
tions to preach in various places, but I only left an appointment
at the same place for two weeks.
Jan. 16. Last night I preached in the Goodspeed neighborhood,
and had twice double the congregation that any of us expected.
But before I began to preach, 1 arose and fully explained to
the people, the character which I bore, as to having no connec¬
tion with any church on earth, whatever. I told them wherefore
I had been expelled, and also of the authority by which 1 had
came ; that is, by the authority of God only.
I preached from Exodus, 3:14; yea, and I had a blessed time
in preaching, and the brethren manifested a deep, lively interest
in the subject.
At the close of meeting, one of the brethren called on the con¬
gregation for a vote, whether I should be invited to preach to
them again or not, and the vote was unanimously yea. So I left
them an appointment for preaching, next Thursday night. And
here I take the liberty to observe, that, as to my manner of preach¬
ing, for the time being, I feel convinced by the Holy Ghost, that
it must be, in general, as follows :
Practical, present, inward holiness, must be my main motto;
that is, sanctification by faith in the blood of Jesus. For it is
not at all probable, that under iny present reproach, I can have
any influence in preaching justification to sinners. For unless I
turn immediately about, and after my little, one talent, shew to
the church their own deficiency in holiness, to give them a check,
they will undoubtedly feel so confident in their unparalleled pro¬
ceedings with me, that they will openly oppose, and utterly des¬
troy my whole influence among sinners.
But although I am expelled from the larger congregation, and
popular, yet there are, undoubtedly, some lost, scattered sheep,
who have no shepherd, and which, perhaps, I may drive home to
their owners. And to accomplish this, I design to make it my
business to deal largely in faith and holiness, according to frag¬
ments A and B.
Moreover, I have made up my mind to preach any where among
any people who will invite me, in any kind of house where a
door is opened. And when I can not find open doors to enter in
and preach, then, when the weather is suitable, I shall preach in
the streets.
For, let me be ever so bad, and ever so much reproached, yet,
I both groan and weep alone, for the great and fearful deficiency
I;n o wa \s jot'RXAL.
which I behold both in the ministry and members of the church¬
es. That is, a deficiency in faith and holiness. And with regard
to the great lack on these important qualifications l'or heaven,
my feelings are too deep for utterance at present. O, nty soui,
Ave must lift up our voice like a trumpet, and awake the people
who slumber over a burning hell. Yea, I see the sword coming,
and woe is me if I warn not the people. True, there is abund¬
ance of prejudice against me at present; but, what excuse will
this prejudice be, if I even plead it at the bar of judgment ?
God will undoubtedly ask me whether I saw the sword coming,
and I must say, yes. Thus, if I warn not the people, I must
bear their iniquity and blood forever, in the tormenting flames of
heH.
But if I warn the people faithfully, in God's name, and the
people will not take heed to the warning, then, if no more, I de¬
liver my own soul. O, my Jesus, do thou help me in this mat¬
ter.
As I have said before, so I am still confident, that the root of
this bitter prejudice against me, sprang out of opposition to my
contending for present, practical holiness: yea, the experience I
have, and the more observations I hear, the more I am confirmed
in that fact.
I presume, however, that had I not have been found contend¬
ing for sanctification by faith, until about the present time, all
would go well enough; for the very same doctrine is now be¬
coming quite popular and general.
True, as a fundamental doctrinal point, the Methodist have
ever preached and contended for it as an important truth ; but
for several years past, they have not contended and urged its
present practicability as some do at present.
Indeed, there is now a monthly periodical published in Boston,
which, [ think, is far the most evangelical and useful of any pe¬
riodical ever published in the world. lis title is, " Guide to Ho-
linesf:."
This pamphlet has recently sprang into existence, taken a wide
spread, and carries a full explanation of the doctrine of present,
practical sanctification by faith. True, the language is that of
learned men ; but I cannot see wherein the doctrine varies at all
from what 1 have preached for years. 2Jy fragments, A aud B,
were written in Alrica, as expressing" the sum and substance of
the doctrine which I preached there, and at which I saw the first
prejudice rise up against me. That is, the prejudice which be¬
gat this difficulty.
And I have distinctly discovered various degrees of the same
kind of sourness in some people, ever since I began to preach ou
sanctification. But still, 1 must preach it, although the whole
world reject it.
brown's journal.
263
Jer. 20 : 9, 10, 11. Then I said, I will not make mention of
him, nor speak any more in his name. But his word was in my
heart as a burning fire shut up in my bones;, and I was weary
with forbearing-, and I could-not stay. Fori heard the defaming
of many, fear on every side. Keport, say they, and we will re¬
port it. All my familiars watch for my halting, saying, perad-
venture he will bo enticed, and we shall prevail against him, and
we shall take our revenge on him.
But the Lord is with me as a might}', terrible one; therefore,
my persecutors shall stumble, aud they shall not prevail; they
shall be greatly ashamed ; for they shall not prosper: Their ev¬
erlasting confusion shall never be forgotten. And, Jer. 1 : 17,
18, 19 : Thou, therefore, gird up thy loins, and arise, and speak
unto them all that I command thee: be not dismayed at their
faces, lest I confound thee before them. For behold 1 have made
thee this (lay a defenced city, and an iron pillar, and brazen
walls against the whole land, against the Kings of Judah, against
the Princes thereof, against the Priests thereof, and against the
People of the land. And they shall fight against tliee ; but they
shall not prevail against thee ; for I am with thee, faith the Lord,
to deliver thee.
Now, to all whom it may concern, bo it known unto you, that
upon those two passages above cited, I have established both of
my feet, and by the grace of God, and help of the Holy Ghost,
here I intend to stand until my last dying moment. And if the
devil can move me, then let him move me.,
I have long been walking by naked faith, and so 1 will walk
till my dying day. And entire sanctification by faith in the blood
of Jesus, shall be my motto while I have any being, aud the
devil may do the best he can about it; for the more he rages,
the more I will preach it. Help, Lord.
Jan. 15. Sunday night, 8 o'clock. I have just returned from
Dunham's Baj', where I have been for three evenings. A furi¬
ous snow storm came on last night, and so violently increased
this morning, that I returned home for fear of being blockaded
for the winter. We have had good times at the Bay ; for the
church are waking up to holiness, praying for sanctification, and
two backsliders have been reclaimed. Our wild congregation
have become tame, and several have arose for prayers.
March 15. Blessed be God, I still live ! But what I enjoy is
more than I can express with my tongue, much less with my pen.
for I sensibly feel the inward burning of God's love, and who in
earih or heaven can express its sensation ? This love seems to
kindle and burn on this wise !
Fh>t, permit me to say that in consequence of the deep snow,
none of us can move about and work ; and I having a convenient
room for study at Mr. Newman's, have but little to do.excep to read
264
brown's journal.
the Bible, and apply the promises of God to my soul. For my
practice is that every promise 1 find, I apply it before I leave it,
or look for another. And having proceeded thus far three or four
weeks who can wonder that by these great and precious promis¬
es, I am a partaker of the divine nature. 0 glory, glory ! what a
room this is ! God is in it!!
I believe that what makes the devil so bad is, that great dis-
tanca which he keeps from God. And no doubt but that is what
makes him act so bad, But as for me, I am confident that my
fellowship with God was never before so close, vital and endear¬
ing as it has been for the last three months.
Whenever the deep snows have permitted me to go, I have
gone out and preached, and this has tempered the inward fire
and made it glorious. God does all he can to make me truly
happy. O hallalujah and praise be unto God forever.
June 7. Since the last date, I have been preaching in various
places every Sabbath, and all goes well. 1 have been trying to
awaken the church to the necessity of sanctification, and some
eight or ten have obtained it. The flame of sanctification which
blazed so high and hot, under the administration of Rev. S. Cole¬
man, is dying down in all our popular villages, for want of min¬
isterial fuel. That is, the popular assembles are all under gos¬
pel corporation, and their by-laws forbid the entrance of any but
such and such. But glory to Jesus, the word of God is not bound.
June K3. To-day i have been down to Sandy Hill, to inquire
concerning my suit with John Seys, which should have come on
last Tuesday, the 9ih. But my attorney tells me that nothing
was said or done about it. So it must lay for another six months.
But to the everlasting praise of Jesus, I am still steadfast in God
and truly happy in Christ. God in a mysterious manner still
maintains ray soul, according to the utmost extent of his promises,
so that I scarcely feel the fiery flame into which I am cast, but
little more than Daniel did.
The devil, the world, and the unsanctified are combining to¬
gether, and beginning to surround me on all sides, but my sancti¬
fied soul sings, perfect peace, perfect peace. For God is my ref¬
uge, and I still walk by faith.
August 22. Since the last date I have been laboring in the
hay and harvest field, excepting on the Sabbaths, in all of which
I have preached, and ail goes well. But it is only because I
have undertaken to leave a visible trail behind me, that I write at
present; for you who have required this abridgment, asked for it
" step by step." And so every once in a few weeks or months, I
must give a step or note. Hence, here permit me to remark, that
God holds the same steady hand as usual. For never, in any
period of my life, has God manifested such tender sympathy, pa¬
rental kindness, power and strong encouragement "as since the
DROWN's JOURNAL.
265
last date. I can say in truth, that notwithstanding all my out¬
ward embarrassments, yet I feel that every thing is working to¬
gether for my good. It does certainly appear to me that Jesus
has set himself to show me how kind and winning he can act. It
has appeared to me for a few weeks past that for this same pur¬
pose he hath raised me up, that he might make known the riches
of his glory toward me.
It is true, my enemies act as if they were impatient, and in¬
tended to take my case out of God's hands, and utterly despatch
me before the time. They are too numerous and strong for me,
but God is more than a match for them all.
When he will to work proceed,
His purpose firm, can none withstand,
Or frustrate his determined deed,
Nor stay the Almighty hand.
But in the midst of the violently furious storm, I am calmly
composed in Jesus' lap. And when, or whether he will cast me
out, I know not; but I shall not voluntarily jump out. I am still
walking by faith alone, and find that to him that believeth in Je¬
sus, he is precious.
August 24. I have just returned from Sandy Hill, where Hen¬
ry B. Northrup my attorney lives, and who informed me that he had
just received an answer to our declaration in the Seys case, with
a summons to meet the defendant in Supreme Court at Albany, on
the first day of September next. Their design is to organize for
trial. They set forth a Venue to bring the trial to New-York
city, and plead for commissions and commissioners to take affida¬
vits in Connecticut, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, and Africa. He
also reports some fifteen or sixteen witnesses in our State, whom
he designs to bring on personally. And I recommend Mr. Seys
for having a plenty of witnesses.
September 8. This evening, my attorney informed me that
he spent the most of the last week in Albany, at Supreme Court.
The "court decided that the Seys case should be tried in Wash¬
ington county. They also granted all of Sevs' commissions
above mentioned, and suspended the trial until Seys has suffi¬
cient time to obtain returns from Africa. At the same court, we
also received a commission, and selected a Commissioner to lake
affidavits in Africa. Seys has selected Gov. J. J. Roberts, and
I have selected Hon. H. Teague.
Seys puts in largely for witnesses, but we have more than
doubled his number in every place. We have already sworn in
about sixty witnesses, including our affidavits, and yet we have
one hundred and sixteen material witnesses left on our list.
Among those witnesses arc all the members of the Fort Ann
quarterly conference, and the whole church on Sandford's Ridge.
And what is the most mortifying of all is, that about thirty females
:ii
266
brown's journal.
belonging to the Sanford's Ridge church, must be present at that
trial. For when I last applied to that society for a license to
preach, Brother Hubbard required the females to vote, as well as
the men, and they voted. At that meeting it was particularly ex¬
pressed, that there were no objections against my being licensed,
only Seys' letters. However,I am still walking by faith in God, and
my soul is truly happy in Jesus.
October 1. "To-day we have taken the deposition of Brother
Moses Brayton, my beloved class leader, in the Sevs' case. My
attorney and his opponent, with Esquire Farling, were all pres¬
ent. Brother Brayton is supposed to be very near his end, by
reason of an obstinate rose cancel'. Brother Brayton has been
filling very fast for the last two weeks, and been confined to his
bed all the while, and we feared whether he would be able to
give us his testimony or not. But as the Justice rose up to swear
him, he evidently received a large supply of supernatural strengh
by which he gave us his testimony to our fullest satisfaction. Nor
did the cross examination of our rigid opponent disturb him at
all. And in consequence of this remarkable exploit, I have taken
great encouragement in the case.
But I still lay upon God's altar, patiently waiting his disposal
of me to his own gloiy. All is well, all is well.
Oct. 26. To-day I have been informed by my attorney that
we are cited to appear in Suprrme Court, in the City of New
York, on the 31st inst., to settle the interrogatives on Seys' affi¬
davits. And I have spent nearly all this day with their attorney,
looking over, and cross-questioning theii testimony. And assur¬
edly, they are taking a wide sweep indeed.
November 4. My attorney has returned from New-York, as
above stated, and reports as follows: I was in Supreme Court,
at the bar, at the aforesaid inst., and after waiting a long time
past the hour, no one appeared against me, and the Judge dis¬
missed me. So it goes. Moreover, as there is such a vast mass
of combined human influence against me, I am watching the Lord
at every step, to see how he manages in disposing of this case.
And let the case end as it may, for or against me, I think it will
be for his glory, and for the benefit of man, to leave a record of
his proceedings in this case, because it is a singular one for the
present age. I say singular, because the whole church (except a
few sanctified ones,) have actually set themselves against one
man, as against a mammoth, and there is not one meadiato be¬
tween the two parties, even in a church difficulty.
Seys has got out his agents, even here in Queensbury, Kings¬
bury and Fort Ann, gathering up all my errors of every descrip¬
tion, big and little, to bring into court against me. And" the same
is going on in Africa, as I am informed. So my character is
about to undergo a pretty severe test in the Supreme Court.
brown's journal.
267
About the middle of last month, we were ordered to appear in
Supreme Court, in the City of New York, on the day of Octo¬
ber, at 10 o'clock, in taking the affidavit of A. D. Williams in
the Seys case. (Observe, no particular day of October.) And
thus my attorney concludes to pay no regard to it.'
Nov. 8. My greatly beloved Brother M. Brayton, of whom
I have so often spoken, left this world at 5 o'clock P. M. He
died the death of a perfect, upright man, in great peace, and in
open sight of his crown of eternal glory.
His sufferings must have been most extreme, having a tre-
menduous rose cancer on his temple, about seven inches in di-
amater. His life was the most uniform of any man I ever saw.
I have enjoyed the most familiar acquaintance with him for the
last sixteen years, and I always found him devotional. We were
ever of one heart and one mind. He possessed a fair earthly
property, which he only managed as a faithful steward of a
righteous master; but his own interest and only glory was in the
cross of Christ. We have labored together abundantly in the
Lord's vineyard, and the Lord never failed at any time to own
and bless our labors in every place. His house was always in
proper order, and a bethel for all orders of spiritual worshipers.
No person on earth knew his full value but myself. But he has
gone, he has gone, he has gone to see our Jesus in glory, and re¬
ceive his righteous reward for his travels, labors, and tears in the
cause of his divine master, whom he loved. He has left a most
amiable, sanctified companion, who partakes largely of his spirit,
and nine beloved children, five of whom are in possession of his
broad mantle, all to lament his loss. But in truth, not one of
them can realize the full amount of his loss to such an extent as
I do. Lord let me die the death of the righteous, and may my
lot be like theirs.
Nov. 18. A few days since, my attorney received another sum¬
mons, citing us to appear in court in New York, on the 21st inst.,
to settle the affidavits in the Seys case, as before mentioned.
Nov. 30. I saw my attorney yesterday, who informed me that
he attended in settling the interrogatives above referred to, in
New-York, and such as are for Africa will be shipped next week,
so Mr. Seys has got a lawful sweep in four of the United States,
to sweep up as many of my lies as he chooses. Great, great
business for Seys.
January 1. O the amazing dealing of God to both my soul
find body- O the mercy, power, and patience of my affectionate
heavenly Father; my rock, my high, strong, immovable, eternal,
living rock ; yea, even the rock of the prophets is my rock. 0
mv total inability to describe the condescending faithfulness and
sympathy of! my glorious rock. For more than one year has
passed, since I was expelled from the church. And ever since
263
bkown'b journal.
that time, 1 have been as a tree standing alone, in a violent temp¬
est. I have enjoyed but very little human society, excepting that
of a few sanctified ones, and the family in which I live. Indeed
as to the society, I might as well have been in the interior of
Africa, as in America. My wife is still in Africa, if she is living,
and to be separated, from her so far and long, has been a great
trial to me.
Last April I spent one evening in a visit with Rev. O. E. Spi-
cer; otherwise I have not had any intercourse with any preacher,
for more than one year. I frequently meet the M. E. preachers
in. the street, but they are always looking backward, or cross-lots
until they pass by me.
In the course of the last year, I have preached, sixty-three ser¬
mons among the Methodist, and at every place I have been
publicly opposed by the M. E. preachers. The first time I have
preached in any congregation, since I was expelled, I have been
sure to tell the people in the outset, that I was now expelled
from the church, and wherefore I had been expelled. Still I
have had. a full share of congregation, so that many have un¬
justly charged me of robbing their meetings of hearers. More¬
over, the Seys case has been a perplexing one so far ; for almost
every person I meet anywhere, if he speaks at all, it is only of
the lawsuit with Seys; and this brings the hateful thing into
mind again. All this, together with the travel of souls I have
had for the salvation of sinners and the san;tification, of profess¬
ors, is about as much as one would suppose a man need bear.
The reader will probably here inquire, why refer to all those
embarrassments in this place, as I do ?
To this question, I answer: to make the merciful dealings of
my heavenly Father, the more illustrious. For even with all
those embarrassments, God humbles himself, and perpetually
dwells in my soul. And this in-dwelling of God produces such
an almighty something, (1 know not what to call it) in my soul,
that although I know those embarrassment do exist, yet I feel
the pain of none of them, excepting the travel of soul for sin¬
ners. Yea, for the whole of the past year, God has so com¬
pletely filled my soul with his divine essence, that I felt no want,
only a biggerheart; and thank God, I already feel in enlarging.
Yea, my soul hath a continued feast of love, joy, and peace m
the Holy Ghost. O the hope of Israel; what a strong hold in
the day of trouble; what an impregnable shelter in the day of
battle.
Whatever may become of me hereafter, surely the God of the
Bible has wrought most triumphantly for me, so far. For at
present I am more than conqueror through the blood of Jesus.
For never at any time in all my life, in my highest prosperity
among men, have I enjoyed such perpetual, solid happiness an'd
BHOWN 8 JOURNAL.
289
vital fellowship with God, as for the whole of the last year. O
what a debtor 1 am to God's grace. I know of no language to
express my gratitude to Jesus, even for what he has done for me
in this trial, in keeping my head above the great water of my
enemies.
0 ye Angels that bum around the eternal throne, ye spirits of
of just men in heaven, ye martyrs who have signed the testimony
of God with your own blood, and all ye sanctified ones on earth,
join me in shouting hallalujah to David's God, who giveth
strength to them that have no might, and sympathizes with the
afflicted, for he shall be magnified forever and ever.
O to grace how great a debtor,
Daily I'ui constrained to be, &c., &c.
May 31. Ever since last September, we have been expecting
that the Seys' trial would be brought to an issue in the the com¬
ing June ; but, not so.
The trial must pass over until next October, for the following
excuse, namely: Last September, Seys obtained a bill from the
Supreme Court, at Albany, suspending the trial until he could
send his affidavits to Liberia, and obtain returns. Thus we can
not bring him to trial until he has sufficient time ; but no time
was specified by the court. We have just heard directly from
the Clerk's office, and no returns are there. And to-day was the
last day in which the law allows us to cite them to trial, at this
June term. We know they have had sufficient time to have ob¬
tained returns ; but if we cite them to trial at this term, we know
not what they may swear to as an excuse for the delay. We
wrote letters several da\ s after their affidavits were settled, and
sent those letters in the same vessel in which they proposed to
send their papers, and we received returns last month.
But I ask the world, why is there so much putting off this bu¬
siness, all on their part ? We have been ready for trial at any
time since the day we sued them. We sent to Liberia for affida¬
vits, and if he had obtained his, we should have obtained ours
also ; but if he did not obtain his, we did not need ours. The
worst of all is, the devil is making a very successful tool of the
difficulty, and the longer they protract it, the better it will be for
the devil. However, God siteth in the heavens, and knoweth it
all. O Lord, defend thy people.
But I remain still walking by faith in the promises of God, and
my soul is happy in Jesus.
June 6th. Sunday night, 9 o'clock. Blessed be God; all is
well as yet. God is a solid, living rock—all life and fire. His
mercy endureth forever, and his truth to all generations. Since
I was first expelled, 1 have been in the habit of holding two,
what I call high days ; that is, fast days, and communion days.
270
biiown's journal.
To-day has been my communion day. And 0, how Christ has
unfolded his glory in my soul. Never have I enjoyed such a
season before, in the use of bread and wine.
And here let me observe, that immediately after my expulsion,
I became fully confident that I should need all the means of
grace to strengthen me under such embarrassed circumstances.
And when I sat down to make my arrangement how I intended
to live, I was convicted that I must hold on to my fast-days, and
the Lord's Supper too, because they are both among the special
requirements of the gospel. And while I was reflecting on those
two points, I firmly concluded to organize myself into a church.
I did so, and so I remain. Hence, every once in four weeks, 1
fast for 24 hours, and every once in four weeks, I partake of the
Lord's Supper. That is, every once in four weeks, I take my
little phial of wine, a small piece of bread, and my discipline, and
into my closet 1 go. And here I* proceed as a presiding elder
would in presence of the church, on a similar occasion, only J
read all the pronouns and verbs in the singular number. And
God blesses my soul and body.
And if the reader wishes to know by what authority I do these
things, then I answer :
I do it by the authority of Jesus Christ. "Will that do? Let
us examine and see.
First. The ordinance of the Lord's Supper is purely an insti¬
tution of Christ, and not of men. Christ set the first example of
the manner, and then ordered his ministers to follow him. And
wherever his ministers went, even unto the ends of the world,
they were to observe this ordinance. I verily suppose they par¬
took of it themselves, nor do I think they were close commun-
ioners.
It appears very clear to me, that Christ left this ordinance in
connection with the office of the ministry, according to the Scrip¬
tures. See Luke 22:17, 19, 20; John 6:50 to 55 ; 1 Cor. 11:23
to 26. Those passages of Scripture are so clear in my mind that
I have no scruple as to what is my duty and privilege concerning
them. For I sincerely feel that a dispensation of the gospel is
delivered unto me, and that I received it of the Lord of life, and
to which the church have given their sanction, bv ordaining me
both deacon and elder. Therefore, the obligation to perform the
duty under consideration, is imperative on me, to a certain extent.
Bu$ if any denies me the obligation of this duty, only because I
ami expelled from the M. E. Church, then 1 answer: First, that
as matters stand at present, I do not pretend to have any authori¬
ty to administer the said ordinance in, or to the M. E. Church,
and that because of expulsion. But observe, I claimed divine
authority for the execution of this duty, long before the Metho¬
dists ever ordianed me, and authorized me to administer it in
brown's journal.
271
their church ; and if they were not satisfied that I had origina1
authority, then why did they ordain me ? But their expelling mt
from their church, by no means effects my original authority,
either to partake or administer the Lord's Supper. But second¬
ly. For what was I expelled from the M. E. Church ? Perhaps
we may suspend this answer, until the Seys case is terminated
then all will be clear. But let the Seys case go on as it may,
I cannot at present renounce a duty, which Christ and his whole
church have ever held so sacred. What excuse could I plead at the
bar of God for neglecting that sacred duty ? . I answer: Why
Lord, B. II. Wilson, John Seys, J. W. Harvey, andE. B. Hub¬
bard forbid me, and I feared them more than thee. However (as
this is only an abridgment,) suffice it to say, that as I cannot dis¬
charge my duty to God any other way, I have long since organized
my self, and claim to be an established church, in which the
pure word of God is preached, and the ordinances duly adminis¬
tered. My church book is the Bible ; my class leader is the bles¬
sed Jesus ; my steward, trustee, and treasurer, is the Holy Ghost;
my secretary is my ministering angel ; my society are all sancti¬
fied ones, and we hold our class meetings from house to house.
Reader, will you join my church ?
Let us join, 'tis God's commands,
Let us join our hearts and hands ;
Help to gain our callings hope,
Build we each the other up.
God his blessing shall dispense,
God shall crown his ordinance,
Meet in his appointed ways,
Nourished by his special grace.
Only if you join my church, you must walk by faith in the
promises of God, and shout hallalujah at every step.
August 18. Saturday night, 8 o'clock. As yet, all is well.
I have no foreign news to-night; but thought of making a brief
little report of myself, since you have not heard# from me since
last June.
As to my bodily health, it has been more sound for the last
three months, than at any time for the last fifteen years. My
soul is also strong and healthy, so that I am enabled to climb
mountains, and wade through muddy swamps, eat strong meat,
and carry heavy burdens. 1 can walk and not faint; I run, but
no weariness ; and in a day or two, I fully expect to be soaring
on eagle's wings. My peace is as the current of a great river,
overflowing her banks, driven by the fullness of an inexhaustable
fountain. My joy is unspeakable, and full of hallalujahs to Je¬
sus. My hope is a well tried iron chain, which cannot be broken
by human violence, nor foreign winds, nor adverse waves.
Moreover, the Holy Ghost bears an unquestionable witness that I
272
BROWN S JOURNA1-
am a child of God, cleansed from all sin, and filled with perfect
love to God and man.
As to preaching, I have continued to the present time, nearly
every Sabbath, once, twice, or thrice a day. I still have an equal
proportion of hearers with others, bat the confidence of some are
burdened by the heavy reproach which the church have rolled up¬
on me. Nevertheless, God either converts some sinners, reclaims
backsliders, or sanctifies some believers, in every appointment
where I go.
The few sanctified ones, scattered around me, are as loving,
kind and brotherly as they ever were, and by their secret influ¬
ence, I have been much helped in preaching, ever since I was
expelled. That is, by their influence, I have not lacked for an
opportunity to preach, nor for a congregation to preach to, nor for
their exhortations or prayers in those congregations. And so I.
continue to walk by faith and all goes well.
O, Jesus, I delight in tliee.
And on thy care depend,
To thee ia tribulation flee,
My ever iaitliful friend.
When all creation's streams are dried,
'I'hy fulinefs is the same,
With this I'm fully satisfied ;
I glory in thy name.
September 17. Friday, 9 P. 2»X. Steam boat Empire. I am
now on the Hudson river, from New-York, homeward bound,
with five hundred passengers.
Yesterday morning I and my attorney left home, and arrived
in New-York this A. M. At 9 A. M. we both went to the Clerk's
office, and with him, ransancted the records over and over again,
to see if there had been any returns of Seys' affidavits from Af¬
rica or elsewhere. But to our astonishment, Ave found none.
We then went to the Colonization office, and found that four
vessels had returned from Liberia, either of which might have
brought Seys' affidavits ; but no return. And so the Seys' trial
must now lay over, until next June. Dark, dark, dark. What
is the matter reader ?
But God sitteth in the heavens; therefore I still walk by faith
in his promises. Lord look at it!
fciept. 26. Sunday night, 11 o'clock. For a few weeks past I
have been trying to live as in eternity. That is, in a mystical
sense, I have imagined, or fancied myself, as standing immediate*
ly at the bar of Judgment, and God just now rising up to an¬
nounce my eternal destiny. Of course, in an instant my mind
naturally darts backwark, and at one single glance I comprehend
every act of my past probationary season at once. And here, or
there, I have left a part of my reflections, looking back, and the
brown's journal.
273
other part of my reflections are in this world, looking forward to
meet the approbation of the Judge. And it is this position which
prompts me to preach the gospel, as I have done to-day. And
my soul is full of new encouragement to-night, because at one of
my appointment* to-day, God has converted two amiable young
ladies of the first class in Queensbury. I then walked three
miles to my next appointment, and here Jesus met with us also.
This evening I returned home, and while I write my soul is about
as happy as Jesus can make it. O glory, glory, glory be to my
ever blessed Jesus, my good Jesus, my sympathizing Jesus, my
faithful, almighty, conquering Jesus, he shall be magnified by me
while I have any being.
December 5. Sunday night, 10 o'clock. Since the last date
I have been preaching in the Gurney neighborhood occasionally,
and God has converted four sinners more, since the two above
mentioned, as witnesses, that the gospel is the power of God un¬
to salvation. And here we have some blessed prospects of a glo¬
rious revival. 0 blessed Jesus, move on, move on in power and
glory.
Dec. 24. For some two or three weeks the work of God has
been going on gloriously in tlie Gurney neighborhood. Sinners
have been converted, backsliders reclaimed, and some believers
have been sanctified to God. A most glorious prospect has been
increasing for a large harvest of souls, until last Sabbath. But
ll*
now all is overthrown.
And here let me remark that, that neighborhood has in it some
of the most outlandish, impolite, apish young people, of any on
the globe. And of the last years they have been so savage that
no civil person might come that way with safety. Those buf¬
foons have made a practice of disturbing all religious meetings in
their neighborhood, until all denominations have left them, even
the Universalists. And when the devil saw his kingdom begin
to tremble, he first entered into the heart of a Methodist class
leader, then into the heart of the Hiksites, arid those two oppo¬
nents urge on those young fellows in their heaven daring out¬
rages, until they have wholly broken up the meeting and we
have abandoned it. 0 Lord Jesus remember their deeds.
Dec. 27. Monday night, 10 o'clock. Yesterday morning while
I sat by the fire-side, weeping and grieving for the violence of
the wicked and the overthrow of the above prospects, in came
.Brother Win. Scamahorn, and informed me that several brethren
in the Gurney neighborhood met last evening, and requested him
to come after me this morning, and bring me to a private house
to preach on the Sabbath. I jumped into his sleigh, and in one
hour 1 was at his house. And soon, we had a large room full
of christian:*, and I preached to them. God poured out his spirit
upon us, and we had a refreshing from the presence of the Lord.
274 crown's journal.
And this morning before I left the neighborhood, one of tne first
converts in the lute revival, obtained the witness of entire sanc-
tification. .
To God alone be all the glory, amen ; hallalujah to God.
January 1. According to the mam designs of my writing a
Journal, it is time for me to give another general report of myself
lest my pursuers lose track ot me.
First. It is due to my heavenly Father, that I make a full ac¬
knowledgment of his amazing goodmess, unparalleled mercy,
particular faithfulness, compassionate sympathy, and almighty
power toward such a poor, unworthy creature as I am.
It is true, that outwardly, I am surrounded with sufficient em¬
barrassments to render my life an unwelcome burden. But in¬
deed, it seems to me that God has no oilier concern for those
outward ailliction.s only to strengthen, animate, and happify my
soul so much the more within. That is, God does not appear to
make anv attempt to shelter me from the blackest reproach of
men, nor the most dangerous temptations of the devil, horrid as
many of them are ; but he imparts almighty grace in my soul, to
sustain me under them. So that the more cruel disgrace, perse¬
cution and temptations I meet with, the more God strengthens
and happiiies my soul. What I mean is, (berasue I cannot ex¬
press it any better,) that s ane secret, mighty iniluence seems to
carry my mind ahead, or lifts it above what I know to be out¬
wardly niliierive : or in other word s (if I m.iv so express it,) there
seems to be an abstract spirit within me which appears not affect¬
ed with my outward circumstances, but it is alwavs rejoicing,
singing victory, victory, victory, Moreover, there is always a
controlling, sensible, lively, sweet animation in its song, pervading
my soul, and filling me full of hallalujah to Jesus. And this in¬
ward something, (in the name of the Lord, what is it 0 makes
mo all the while rejoice in God as if I was already delivered
from my troubles.
The Sey»' case' has universally immersed me on all side, and
how God will dispose of it in the end I know not; but at present
I fear no evil tidings from abroad.
i am stiil walking by faith alone, in the promises of God, and
all goes well. Thanks be to God for ever and ever.
0, what a singular year to me I have just passed. 0 how won¬
derfully God has wrought in mercy for me.
This Abridgment is now ready for the press, only I design to
retain it, until the Seys case is decided, and then you will have
the conclusion of the whole matter.
March '.2. Sunday nigh', 7 o'clock. I have just been reading
over the foregoing date, and it came forcibly into my mind to en¬
large a little on one or two remarks therein.
brown's journal.
275
First. On the main design of reporting myself: Now one of
the designs of this work is, to gratify my friends by giving them
a history of my life. And since they have requested it for that
purpose, 1 feel as much responsible to report myself occasional¬
ly, as ever Caleb did in reporting the land of Canaan. For I am
endeavoring to walk by faith, as the scriptures saith, which seems
to be a new or strange thing to some people, and they wish to
know the result of it. For about two thirds of the general church
call this walking by faith, " enthusiasm and presumption." Not
that the general church deny the propriety of walking by what
they call faith ; but they call this particular faith by which I walk,
enthusiasm. By particular faith, I mean that faith which is the sub¬
stance of things hoped for, Heb. 11:1. Many good people dare not
venture out on this faith for fear it will fail them. But as I have
sacrificed all title of God's favor ten thousand times, and am
but little worth any way, 1 have consented to venture out on this
f^ith, length and breadth. And if it saves me, my friends are
to venture out on it; but if it fails me, then they must look out
sharp for it. And thus I stand committed. Lord Jesus help me.
But I feel disposed to give the reader a brief account of some
of my exercises of mind to-day :
Having no appointment to-day, I was this morning pondering
over my outward afflictions, by the fire side, when all at once the
devil made one of his most violent, sudden thrusts at me. Dark¬
ness and gloominess came over my mind, as a thick vail, whis¬
pering, that God had or soon would consign me over to the rage
of my enemies. But to ascertain that fact, I soon dropped on
rny knees and asked the Lord why he had given me over to my en¬
emies ? But soon iny mind became a litt/e calm, and I was di¬
rected to read the scriptures. So 1 began to read the Psalms of
good old David. And although I have read the same Psalms many
times, over and over again, and many times have 1 been encour¬
aged and (juickened by reading them in times of temptation ;
but to-day, the whole was to me, a new book, and I soon found
promises enough to cover mv entire condition, and a vast over¬
plus besides. 1 soon became so vitally engaged with David's God
that when the devil and the darkness cleared out, I know not, but
when I came 1o myself all was light as mid-day. When the devil
attacked me this morning, I was just then thinking on the singu¬
larity of my circumstances. Singular, because that from the
commencement of those difficulties to the present time, not one
official man has opened his mouth, or moved his finger in my behalf
excepting Kor. Semore Coleman and .Moses Brayton.* Those two
sanctified enes had the case in hand for about eight months ; but
just as they were giving it the very last finishing touch Brother
Coleman was appointed to a foreign circuit and Brother Brayton
was called into eternity to join the spirits of just men made per¬
fect.
276
brown's journal.
Now, thought T, this morning, the counterfeiter, the thief, the
high-way robber and the murderer, all have their friends, more
or less, who interfere themselves to some extent in behalf of those
criminals, that they may have a righteous judgment. l>ut not
so with me, on the part of the church. And here is where the
devil thrust me. But my object in reading the scripUires was, to
get another view of the true, practical disposition of God towards
such, crushed, abandoned objec's as I am.
And so, in reading the Psalms, I boldly claimed all the protec¬
tion of God that David claimed, and hoped to the full extent of
his hope, and all this I called promises. True, I could not plead my
own personal righteousness, as he appeared to some times, in claim¬
ing protection and deliverance: but blessed be God, I could plead
the righteousness of Christ, and that is just as good for me in ap¬
plying promises as any of David's righteousness, and far better
than some self-righteousness in men. And so I fully expect all
that David expected, and a great deal more, too, through Christ.
O what riches, what beauty, what excellency God has revealed
to me to-day. O how many important mysteries God has ex¬
plained to me to-day. My heavenly horizon is now cloudless,
crystial clear. The smiles of God's countenance compels me to
express a double acknowledgment of his transcendent goodness
to me. The beauties of this holiness force me to grash his en¬
tire covenent with my whole soul. His condescending love and
mercy, like firey wheels roal all my affections up to his throne,
and his faithfulness and truth like chains of gold bind me there.
O, I dare not, I cannot fear what man can do unto me, for I feel
the truth, the truth of God as a mighty invincible shield all
around me, while ten thousand speaking testimonies declare that
God is on mv side.
" 0 tempted soul, to Christ draw near,
The Savior's gracions promise hear,
His faithful word declares to thee,
That as thy days thy strength shall be.
By faith stand fast, thy foes are stron<T,
And if the confliet'shoulil he lon<*7
Thy Lord will make the tempter flee!
For as thy days thy strength shall i.e.
Shonld persecution rago and flame
Still walk by faith in Jesus nam-.
In firey trials thou shalt see,
That as thy days thy strength shall bo. ■
When called to bear the mighty cross,
Still walk by faith, in pain or loss,
In deep distress or poertv,
For as thy days thy strength shall be."
June 25. We have done all we could, to bring the Seys case
brown's journal
277
to trial this present month, hut in vain. The June term is past,
arid it must now lay over until October. Sej's pretends not to
have received his aliiduviis, fur the contemplated trial. We
have concluded to make a motion at some court soon, to bring
the trial at the October term.
How long will thou forget me, O Lord ? for ever ! how long
wilt thou hide thy face from me ?
How long shall I take counsel in my soul, having sorrow in my
heart daily ? how long shall mine enemy be exalted over me ?
Let not mine enemy say, I have prevailed against him ; and
those that tronble me rejoice when I am moved. But I have
trusted in thy mercy, my heart shall rejoice in thy salvation.
July 3d. By this time it may be enquired of some, what Brown
is about at this time, and what is the state of his mind, under
such and such circumstances: and if so, then I answer :
First. As to what I am doing, I can only say, that my main
business is preaching the gospel, every Sabbath, and have blessed
times too. For God still converts some sinners, reclaims some
backsliders, and sanctifies some believers in my congregation.
I also visit from house to house, endeavoring to build up the
church in faith and holiness. I write two or three letters weekly,
to my correspondents, all on faith and holiness. I visit the sick,
whenever I can. I do not fast twice a week, but once in four
weeks ; and once in four weeks 1 hold communion. I read one
chapter or more, in the Bible* nearly every night, and the rest of
the time I pray, and labor with my hands. My bodily health is
unusually good ; and I am still walking by faith. But O, the
glory, the glory which rolls in my soul perpetually.
It's heaven here, and henven there,
Heavenly earth, and heavenly air,
Heaven, like waves of ocean roll,
Heaven in my very soul.
God descends to raise me higher,
Fills my sonl with holy file,
Arms my faith with power and might,
And iills my soul with pure delight.
Christ my shelter and my guide,
Comforts me on every side ;
Tells me I have none to fe<jr,
For he's in front and rear.
lie has charged his Angel right,
To help me in this dreadful light,
And he's my battle-ax, I see
I'm sure to gain the victory.
Shout, my s:>nl, in triumph loud,
Jesus conies in this Hack cloud,
Shout all conquest through h(s blood,
Shout him King and shout hitn God.
278
brown's journal
Hallelujah, I will sing
Hallelujah, to my King ;
Hallelujah, nuV<; uie song
I-i';ileluj::h,loi.Kl ami lox:vj.
In looking back and comparing my past experience wid* the
present, I can only, or justly describe my enjoyment and estima¬
tion of heaven, by the similitude of a bud, in the spring' of the
year. For, as time advances, the bud increases in dimensions,
and every pelting shower, and burning sun, seems to nourish, in¬
spire, and hasten the prospect of a speedy, full harvest of pre¬
cious fruit. And so, through the influence of the pelting rains
and fiery sun, /he bud, by and by, begins to open, exhibiting its
long concealed contents in full bloom. And so is heaven to me.
For when I first embraced the gospel, my enjoyment and pros¬
pect of heaven, were in a small bud, which promised some bene¬
fit in a future season.
But the pelting storms of temptation, poured forth from Sa¬
tan's black magazine, and the burning heat and rage of human
persecution which threatened to blast the precious bud, have only
been so many means, in the hand of God, to hasten it into full
bloom the sooner. And thus, to me, heaven is now in full blos¬
som. Its color is red, with broad stripes of pure white ; its shape
is square; its luster is most brilliant; its fragrance is absorbing;
its oil is over-joyful; and its honey is all glory, hallelujah to Je¬
sus. And God only knows what its ripe fruit may be by and by.
I am yet walking by faith in God, and all goes well enough.
Lord, let the burning thro v.' forth it* b'lrninr hi'ara®,
And let the cloud? pour down their s-T.iiiir.g s::e;u:i«,
11 those wiil neiitnilixe the prreioi-s inul
From bloom and uii;k, to ri;ie fruit unto Go,].
Jul)'' 9th. Last Friday, mv attorney crane into the field where
I was at work, and shewed me a letter from S^-vs" lawyer to
him, proposing a settlement between us, on the iuliowing terms:
They will pay their own cost up to the present lime, and" we pay
our own cost, and then drop the suit as it is.
But I immediately told my ntiorney that I should not accept
of any such proposal. I told him (as probably I have told a hun¬
dred individuals,) that there were two alternatives only, by which
the difficulty could be settled between us, and that Seys mio-ht
have his choice of either. That is, Sevs must prove his slander¬
ous reports, or withdraw them : otherwise, all the property in the
United States will not prompt me to drop the suite. True, I
know not how the case may turn in the end, but I have submit-
ed it to God, and he has accepted it; and I dare not take it out
of his hands for fear of betraying my professed confidence in
him.
brown's journal.
279
It is again true, that if I only depended on human circumstan¬
ces, and human defence, as tokens of success in this important
ease, 1 should totally despair of all hope at once: for ail would
be as dark as a starless midnight. But, my only hope is in the
promises of God, through the blood of Jesus.
July 22. My attorney has just visited me, and inf mned me
that we are both cited to appear in Supreme Court, in the City of
New-York, on the 27th inst., to participate in taking the affida¬
vits of B. it. Wilson, A. F. Kusscll, Sion Harrris, and James
Paine, all recently from Liberia, West Africa.
July 24. Since the above date, I have taken pains to travel
some miles, to communicate with four wholly sanctified souls
whom I have engaged to pray three times a day, that God will
preside over my affairs, iu taking those affidavits above mention¬
ed. JViy special object in doing this is as follows : First, I have
the fullest confidence (as I have told my attorney and others) that
the very butt of our important suit will be tested in the testimony
of those four men. Those men tire directly from the ground
where the difficulty commenced. They are the very men who
first originated the difficulty in Africa, and who have supported it
to the present day. They are my most deadly enemies, and Seys'
main supporters. Hence, being personally acquainted with each
of them, I have the fullest confidence that they will swear to any
falsehood whatever, to support Seys. But still, God can exert a
powerful influence over those men, if he pleases, seeing three of
them are elders, M. E. Missionaries of the Liberia Mission, and
the other a class leader in the M. E. Church. YV e have been ex¬
pecting these men over, whenever the case is tried, because we
knew them to be Seys' main witnesses ; and when he took out af¬
fidavits to send to Africa, those names were not included. But
the Lord is in the heavens, and 1 am yet walking by faith.
July 27. Jn New-York City. 1 and my attorney arrived here
at 5 o'clock, A. AT. At 9 o'clock wc went to the Court House,
to attend the taking those above mentioned affidavits. We found
the Judges in their chambers, but no Seys party present. We
waited until after lO o'clock, but no Seys party appeared. The
Judge was now about to dismiss us, but my attorney requested
him to hold us, until we could go to the office of Seys' counsel¬
lors and learn their detainment, which the Judge did. We then
went to the office of those counsellors, and one of them beinjr ab¬
sent, the other told us they had entirely forgotten it. However,
my counsellor flattered up Mr. Lucky, until he consented to join
issue, and take the affidavits to-morrow morning. So we cannot
leave; the city to-day as we have expected. But I walk by faith.
Julv 2:1 This morning at 0 o'clock, we went to the Judge's
chambers again, and soon in came Seys' head counsellor, A.
Childs, and with him two of Seys' witnesses. The Chief Judge
2S0
brown's journal.
now organized my counsellor, and Seys' head counsellor into a
Court, and appointed Seys' other counsellor, Lucky, for Clerk,
swore two of the witnesses, and then sent us oil to do our busi¬
ness. So we went to Mr. Child's oilice and called the Court at
half past ten o'clock.
Rev. B. K. Wilson was the first witness called on ; and ex¬
cept an adjournment of one hour, he was detained until 5 oclock
P. M., when we adjourned to half past eight to-morrow morn¬
ing. Wilson's direct testimony was all flat against me, just as it
was on every occasion in Liberia. But in his cross-examination
he has stabbed himself with six mortal negatives.
Seys' two counsellors are smart men, and both work well for
him. But of all the archers that ever I saw, or heard of, my
counsellor, H. B. Noithup, is (he most shrewd. My eyes have
been fastened on Wilson all the day long, watching to see
whether it was probable that God was using him as an instru¬
ment to defend the gospel or not, But thank God, my confidence
in the Lord is not shaken one hair yet. For Jesu? has been in my
soul all day long, and made me happy, even while Wilson was
testifying against me in court.
July 29. Court opened at 9 o'clock A. M., and adjourned at
6 P. M., to nine o'clock next Monday morning. So here we are
on Saturday night.
Before we left home, I told my attorney that he must prepare
himself for a terrible engagement with the powers of darkness,
for the whole butt end of the case rested on these four witnesses,
and I reckon he begins to find it so.
Wilson was called on the stand again this morning, and with
the exception of one hour for dinner, he has been on the drill all
day. Yesterday, Wilson swore positively that he knew every lit¬
tle particular, and every circumstance concerning the whole case;
and indeed he does, for he was the veiy head ring leader of the
whole of it. But when he swore thus, he was not aware how
fearfully he committed himself to the shrewdness of H. B.
Northup. Yesterday, his direct testimony was all dead agoinst
me; but to-day, under cross-examination, he has sworn to
thirteen negatives in a most bare-faced manner. As his testi¬
mony stands now, it is like dry leaves in a whirlwind.
Among thousands of profitable lessons which I have learned of
the Lord, I am now learning one of high interest. I have said
heretofore that I should watch the Lord, to see how he works out
this difficulty, and so I am looking on with much interest. But
that the reader may not misunderstand me, I will tell him what I
mean by watching the Lord. First, I am supposing it as a mat¬
ter of fact, that God has taken up on the one side or the other in
this suit. And if so, then which side is God on at present ? For
if God is on my side, it is no matter what the other side may swear
rrown's journal.
281
to, for God v/ill give mo the case in the end. But if God is on
the side of in)' opponents, then in spite of all I can do, God will
give them the case in the end ; for the battle is not to the strong-,
nor the race to the swift. Well, then, here is the very point
which I want to learn. That is, is God under any necessity of,
or will he take any pleasure in sustaining his own cause with
such testimony as that of B. R. Wilson ? And this is the very
thing I am now learning. For I should have supposed that God
would not need, nor even admit of anything on his side but plain,
simple, positive, straight-forward truth. When I took Brother
Moses Brayton's affidavit, a few months ago, he was sick, not
able to stand on his feet, withered away to a skeleton. Our op¬
ponents showed him no mercy on his cross-examination, but vio¬
lently drilled him, because he knew Brother Brayton was feeble.
But all his drilling amounted to just nothing at all, for he never
varied one hair from a positive, straight forward story. And from
that, I took great encouragement. I have again been watching
Wilson all this day, to see if he acted as if he was influenced by
the Lord, but I have not seen one spark of it. True, we have
not done with him yet; but still, up to the present, I stand per¬
fectly unshaken in confidence, and I shall still continue to walk
by faith in God.
July 31. Monday night, 9 o'clock. Court opened at 9 o'clock
A. M., and adjourned at half past five P. M., to 8 o'clock to-mor¬
row morning. We have had 13. R. Wilson on the stool all day,
and we have not done with him yet.
Another such a pail of swearing and unswearing, I doubt
whether any man ever saw before from one witness. My coun¬
sellor takes hold of the case in* a most masterly manner, as if
God actually inspired him with skill in detecting error, and find¬
ing truth. He has to-day stript off the entire covering of the
very foundation of this case, and proved it as rotten as a pumpkin,
proved by their own testimony. After our adjournment this even¬
ing, Soys' counsellors beset us heartily for a settlement, offering
to pay their own costs, and withdraw all Sevs' slanderous publi¬
cations or reports, and square off. But we left them to ponder
on it until to-morrow. But I am still walking by faith in God,
and my soul is happy in my ever blessed Jesus.
August 2. Tuesday night, 9 o'clock. Hudson river, steam¬
boat Empire, homeward bound. Court opened at half past 8
o'clock, A. M.
Wil.-;on was again called to stool, and held on drill until half
past 11 o'clock; when all trembling, he signed his awful testi¬
mony, and the court suffered him to retire for the time being.
And I reckon he was glad enough too. Rev. A. F. Russell,
another Missionary, was now called to the bar. This man is
another of Soys' big guns, and my next deadly foe. He was my
\U>
282
urown's journal
preacher in charge, when I was first suspended in Libena, an
of course he knew all about the whole circumstances in ^ery
deed. • i n u
Russell had his notes before him, and went on with all the
ambition of a frantic horse, who delighted in carrying his master
with quick speed; but occasionally, over-reached and corked
himself. And soon we discovered our opponents began to feel
sore and limp. Russell only got under fair headway, when we
adjourned for dinner.
At 2 o'clock, Ave again met at the court room, fceys' counsel¬
lors now eagerly beset us for a settlement, and soon, a settlement
became the topic of the court room. But why a settlement ?
Why break oil* so abruptly ? W hy not wait, until Russell
has gave us the rest of his direct testimony 3 hat is the mat¬
ter now, just at this point ?
Why says Seys' counsel, we have so much business on hand,
we cannot attend to this any longer ; Seys has evidently been
misinformed in those matters ; Seys has no money to spend in
lawsuits; I see it is going to be attended with a heavy expense;
it ought to have been settled in the Church ; O that Hubbard,
that Hubbard, &c., &c. Trouble, trouble, troublesome times in¬
deed.
Finally, ato o'clock, they drew lip the following Document,
which I accepted and dropped the suit.
Supreme Court.—George S. Brown vs. John Seys.
The publications complained of in the declaration in this cause,
are, by the undesigned, defendant's attorney, hereby withdrawn,
and plaintiff is paid one hundred and fifty dollars in full, and
amicable settlement of this suit.
HENRY B. NORTHUP, Plaintiff's Attorney.
ASA CHILDS, Attorney for Defendant.
New-York, August, 2d, 1S4S.
Immediately after that, I gathered up my papers, leaving my
attorney to receive the money to-morrow morning, and at 6
o'clock, I came on board the Empire where I now am, full of
victorious Hallalujah to God.
Now before I let loose the overwhelming praise in my soul, let
us first consider to what source that praise belongs: ('.That they
may see, and know, and consider, and understand together that
the hand of the Lord hath done this, and the holjr one of Israel
hath created it, &c. Isaiah 41 : 20, 21.)
First, I was suspended from preaching, before I knew a lisp of
any charge against me, although I Jived in the very midst of
their neighborhood. Here I was crushed for three months, and
there was no one to move a lip in my behalf.
brown's journal.
283
But God kept my soul in perfect peace, and great joy. And
at the period of three or four months after my iir.-,t suspension, a
still more violent outrage took place upon me, as stated in docu¬
ments 10, 11, 12.
Here I had every possible, human reason of total dispiar of
ever lifting up my head again, above the floods of disgrace, which
my unhallowed enemies rolled upon me. For they were fully
determined not to give me any opportunity of proving myself
clear. Here 1 was thrown into a most aggravating positon, with
not one human tongue to comfort me. But even in this afflic¬
tion, God stood by me, and kept me perfectly calm, and glorious¬
ly happy ; even ail the way through their mock expression, which
took place, nine months afterwards.
And not long after the latter period, I left Africa for America;
but I did not leave my Jesus, nor did he leave me.
And on my arrival in America, to my astonishing surprise, I
soon found myself in a difficulty with the Board of Missions.
This was extremely perplexing, because my enemies had involv¬
ed and identified my demand on the Board, with other matters,
which ought not to have been complicated.
It is true, that at this stage of the difficulty, two men, Brothers
Coleman and Brayton, ventured to engage in the case, as media¬
tors, but they were soon removed, and I was left alone : only Je¬
sus kept full possession of my soul; and as I was on the point of
despairing of any settlement with the Board, he stepped forth
and gave me a glorious victory.
But Pharaoh was not contented yet; he must needs rally his
troops and pursue his servant, to bring him into bondage again.
And ere I was aware, I heard his loud sounding trumpet, the rat¬
tling of his wheels ; I saw his glittering spear, his poisoned ar¬
rows, his usual banner of defiance; and his thundering motto
was—"no quarters." (Me shall surely die.)
At that period I attempted to turn to the right, in hopes I might
escape his vengeance ; but the quarterly meeting conference, at
Fort-Ann, was an impassable mountain. I then turned to the
left, that, if possible, I might escape the rage of my pursuers ;
but the class-meeting on Sandford's ridge, was another impas¬
sable mountain.
And to stop long in those straits, I knew was death ; but to
plunge into the red sea of universal prejudice, and preach on, at
lirst looked to me like committing suicide by drowning. But af¬
ter standing still a while, to see the salvation of God, I heard
him say, " take up the ark and move forward." At this, I sent
a messenger to Pharaoh to inform him that I was going down
into the sea.
And as I wont down into the sea at God's command, the wat¬
ers began to divide, and roll up on each side in a strange man-
284
brown's journal.
ner. Indeed, I have found good walking and firm footing, all
the way through ; for I have found a plenty of places lor preach¬
ing, with equal congregations with others ; sinners have been
converted, backsliders reclaimed, and believers sanctified, right
here in the ocean of prejudice.
But Pharaoh followed me down into the sea, with all his horses
and. chariots. And when the Lord paw the}* were moving
rapidly, he vexed them, lest they overtake me before the hinder
ones came into the sea, (for he had a long train, reaching from
Africa to America.) That is, God vexed him in all those courts
and movements which he has made in organizing for trial, get¬
ting affidavits, &c. Moreover, God has kept a thick cloud of
confidence in Jesus, and a pillar of holy fire in my heart, so that
Pharaoh could not get a visible sight at me until I had passed
ov r; (for I have not seen Seys, in person, since 1 saw him in
Liberia; no, nor did he show himself in any of those courts, nor
has my attorney ever seen him.)
But, thank God, I have just now passed through the red wat¬
ers, and am now 011 Canaan's bank, among the Philistines, and
its of all names and orders.
But, by what agency have I been brought through those deep
waters ? To me, this question is clear as sun-beams. God only.
Let us sum up the whole matter, and see the conclusion.
First. Here is a church difficulty, deep-planted, about four or
five years ago, existing on both .sides of the Atlantic. The
whole church, (who know any thing about it,) especially the of¬
ficial members, all unite together, (excepting S Coleman and
M. Bray ton,) and pronounce me only worthy of death. Some
have said, " there is 110 help for Brown.'' Some have said,
" he has got the whole church to fight." Others have said, " we
will have him looking through the iron-grates soon, eating the
Jailor's oats, and sleeping on a lousy couch, or pay Seys' cost."
And others, " that Brown must lay down forever "just what I
wanted," says J. W. Harvej*.
As forme, I have been praying to God, twice every day, ever
since I sued Seys, that he would deliver me from his slander.
Moreover, I have had the prayers of four or five sanctified ones
for several months ; and for the last two or three Weeks, we have
been praying earnestly that God would bring about a settlement
between us, and prevent the pain of a regular trial. 0, look at
it!
But :t may be retorted by some, saying; Tf it be God alone,
who has done this, and done it in answer to prayer as you pre¬
tend, then why did not God induce the settlement before ? To
such a question the answer is easy.
First, God intended to make his power known ; endured with
much long suffering, and make a display of the riches of his
glory.
brown's journal.
285
Secondly, God intended to give Seys, the fullest time, and
greatest opportunity possible, to ransack the two kingdoms, Africa
arid America, to scrape up all the testimony he could screw out
against me, and to give him ample time to weigh, and compare
it with his slander.
And lastly, God intended to suspend the settlement, until
Seys' troops had all come down into the sea, lest some of them
make their escape from the closing waters, run back home, re¬
cruit, and pursue after me again.
That is, if the settlement had taken place before Seys' main
witnesses appeared from Africa and been thoroughly examined
by competent men, thejr might have continued m publishing their
slander for years ; and the world might believed them in future,
as well as in the past.
Now if those lour witnesses, heretofore mentioned, were not
their main witnesses, then why did they yield the point so soon ?
For strange as it may appear to some, in the very midst of their
operation to-day, they voluntarily withdrew their slanderous let¬
ters, and pay me $150.
But look at the case again !
Now suppose we had proceeded on to a formal trial, and I
had recovered damages to the amouut of one, five, or ten
thousand dollars ; even then they might have said as many do in
singular cases, that we were dragged to trial before we were
ready; or the court did not. understand us; or our witnesses
would not come ; or the judge, jury, attorney, witnesses, or all
were bribed, or .something else.
And so the reproach might have remained in the minds of many
for years, and Seys been accounted an innocent man. But now,
they were not dragged, but dragged us ; they were their own
judges, their own jury, and their own witnesses. The fact is, I
am more sanctified with the settlement as it is^ than with a for¬
mal trial and verdict uof 810,000. It was not money that I
wanted, but I wanted tn remove (he stumbling block.
But who would have imagined one week ago, that God was
going to remove that stumbling so soon, under such circumstan¬
ces, and by such unexpected menus? Fertile very men, who
first, intentionally swore me into the diiticully, unintentionally
.swore me out of it. A passenger on deck, says, we are in sight
of Albany ; hence I can no longer forbear ; I must begin my
triumphant song to God, before I step ou his earth. Hallalujah,
Hallalujah, the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth, and the whole
world is full of his glory. Yes, God hath triumphed most glo¬
riously, lor he hath thrown '.he horses and their riders into the
red sea again. The Lord is my strength and song, and he is be¬
come mv salvation ; he is my God, and I will prepare him a habi¬
tation in my heart. The Lord is a man of war, the Lord is his
286
brown's journal.
name. Seys' Chariots and his hosts hath he cast into the sea ;
his chosen Captains also, (in Liberia, and in Queensbury) are
drowned in the sea ; they sank as a stone.
Thy right hand, 0 Lord, is become glorious in power; and in
the greatness of thine excellency thou hast overthrown them that
rose up against thee ; and with the blast of thy nostrills the wa¬
ters were gathered together, the floods stood upright as a heap.
The enemy said, I will pursue, I will overtake, I will divide
the spoil, my lusts shall be satisfied upon him, I will draw my
sword, my hand shall destroj' him, he shall surely die. (See doc.
15.)
But 0 Lord, thou didst blow with thy wind, the sea covered
them ; they sank as lead in the mighty waters.
Thou, in thy mercy, hast led forth thy servant whom thou hast
redeemed; thou hast guided him in thy strength unto thy holy
habitation. The people shall hear, and be afraid ; sorrow shall
take hold on the inhabitants of Liberia, and the dukes of Ameri¬
ca shall be amazed : for the horses of Pharaoh went in with his
charriots and with his horsemen into the sea, and the Lord
brought again the waters of the sea upon them; but the chil¬
dren of Israel went on dry land, in the midst of the sea (of pre¬
judice.)
0, holy Moses, sing on ; sing on ; sing till we all learn thy
sons;. Come, Rev. S. Coleman, join the choir and sing; sing
victory through the blood of. Jesus : O. come into the choir;
light up thy weather-beaten head; 1ft thy angelic face shine;
bring in thy gospel balance with which thou hast once weighed
this entire ditiiculty, and found it wanting an abundance of proof.
Come, all ye living springs, by whom I was refreshed in a thirsty
land, ye sanctification league, and four or live others, whose
names I may not mention, have all shared large]}- in my re¬
proach, only because ye continued friendly to me, after I was bu¬
ried under Seys' slander. And if Ged had not delivered me
from iny deadly enemies, my reproach would have been fastened
upon you forever, by those same enemies.
But God has brought us through triumphantly, and now let us
once more resume our song :
0 God, the Lord, the strength of my salvation; thou hast
covered my head in the day of battle. As for the head of them
that compass me about, let the mischief of their own lips cover
them. Behold, he travaileth with iniquity, and hath conceived
mischief, and brought forth falsehood. He made a pit, and dig¬
ged it, and is fallen into the same ditch which he made. His
mischief has returned upon his own head, and his violent deal¬
ings upon his own pate. 0, Lord God of devil, how excellent is
thy name in all the earth.
My enemy said, " I shall never be moved, for I am my own
brown's journal.
2S7
rock." His mouth is full of cursing, and deceit, and fraud ; un¬
der his tongue is mischief and vanity: ha sitteth iu the lurking
places, in big cities and villages, and in secret places doth he
murder the poor innocent; his eyes are privily set against the
poor ; he doth catch the poor when he draweth him into his net:
yea, he eroucheth and hurnbleth himself, that the poor may fall
by his strong ones : he saith, in his heart, God hath forgotten,
he hideth his face, he will never see it. O Lord, lift up thy
hand, forget not the humble ; for thou hast seen it, I know thou
hast seen it, and thou hast requited upon their guilty heads : yea,
my life was cut off in its midst, I was cut down with a stroke
at mid-day: he made me a reproach to all my enemies, especial¬
ly among my neighbors, and a fear to my acquaintance. For I
heard the slander of many, and fear was on every side ; for they
took counsel together, and devised to take away my life. But I
trusted in the Lord , I said, God is in the heavens, and thou art
my God, for my times ave in thy hand. I said, Lord, let me not
be ashamed of my trust in thee, but let the wicked, who perse¬
cute my soul, be ashamed. Let the lying lips be put to silence,
which speak grievous things proudly and contemptuously against
the poor.
O, how great is thy goodness which thou hast laid up for them
that fear thee. O, how thou hast wrought for them that trust in
thee, before the sons of men. O, the hope of Israel.
Why boasted thou, O mighty man of mischief? Ivtiowest
thou not that the goodness of God endureth forever? Thy
tongue deviseth mischief as a sharp razor, and thou lovest lying
more than truth. Thou though test that God was altogether
such an one as thyself ; but he hath reproved thee, and set things
in order before thee. O, thou man of envy, fearest not thou
God ? Behold now ; without cause thou didst hide thy net in a
pit, with a full design to take my feet; but, through God alone,
1 have escaped as a bird from the snare of the fowler, and thou
hast caught thine own-self in the same trap.
O Lord Jehovah, where, or when shall 1 end thy praise ? For
many bulls did compass me, strong bulls of Bashan, and Africa,
and of America ; they gaped upon mo with their mouths as ra¬
vening, roaring lions. They were as the Gadits who joined Da¬
vid in the wilderness—men of might, men of war fit for battle,
with shield and buckler, and whose faces were like faces of li¬
ons. Their rage, their tempers, their intentions, their combina¬
tions, and terrors, were all exhibited to me in full, on the 23d
March. 18*39, to which I refer the reader.
Chase was the first big lion; Seys was the second; and the
church, the ten smaller lions. But in the name and by the power
of the God of battles, they are all smitten. But how were they
slain ? I answer. God did it by means of the Kees. That is,
283
ltROWN 3 JOURNAL.
when I fought Chase for the $700, I conquered him exclusively
by means of documents of his own hand-writings. And when I
fought Seys, for my soul and body, by the help of God I conquer¬
ed him by means of documents of his own hand-writing. That
is, Wilson would have gone on quite well with his testimony—
indeed he did go on, soundly against me, length and breadth, un¬
til a convenient door was open to introduce papers and letters of
Seys' own hand-writing. For after Wilson had sworn to the au¬
thenticity of these documents, editorials and official letters, he
was soon apprised by my faithful counsellor that his whole testi¬
mony was false, or that Seys' editorials and official letters were
false. And this blew friend Wilson all to pieces, for his testimo¬
ny was flat in opposition to Seys' writings. For Seys' writings
were all directly in my favor.
Now those documents have answered exactly the same pur¬
pose as the keys did. And in slaying the two big lions with
the keys, the ten smaller lions are slain by the same instruments.
0 gl°ry> glory, honor to God forever. Praise God, and all ye
earth, sing praise, sing hallalujah to the ever blessed Almighty
Jesus .' Lift up your heads ye holy ones, ye sanctification league,
shout victory, shout deliverance, shout loud, for our God would
not suffer our enemies to triumph over us forever .' Therefore
lii.j own Almighty arm hath wrought salvation for us. The gates
of hell let loose their artillery at us; the floods all rose up with
terrible rage ; the great mountains gravitated from their centre,
and marshalled all around us ; and clouds, black and heavy, in¬
flated with terrific thunders and bursting lightnings, all united
together, and tempest driven, they all attack us at once. Poor
little creature?, and what could we have done with such an army
of elements ? But we waited patiently for the salvation of God ;
we called unto him in trouble, and he answered us from the se¬
cret place of his thunder. He commanded, and all the violent
elements trembled, melted, and abandoned their field in themidst
of the fiery engagement. He spake in power, and our enemies
Avere so confounded and frghtened, they dropped their arms in
field and lied. Thus we gathered the spoil (for we brought Wil-
sou's testimony home with us,) and marched off shouting victory,
victory, through the power of David's God.
1 desire no more comments to explain his power, faithfulness,
love, mercy, or truth. Enough, Lord, enough! Only do thou
hold my body as thy temple, and establish thy throne in my soul
forever. Lord I will do my best to live and advocate holiness,
and sanetilication by faith in the blood of Jesus, while I live, and
if ever I reach heaven I will fill it with thy praise. To God be
all the glory and hallalujah, amen, and amen.
August 3. "This shall be written for the genei'ation to come,
and the people which shall be created shall praise the Lord."
JiiiOWiVsS JOUK.NAL.
269
Psalms 102:18. To my very dear brethren of the present full
salvation league, greeting. Grace and truth, peace and patience,
faith and love, with holy fire from heaven, and gospel charity, all
he increased in each one of you in great abundance, from God
our father, through the sanctifying blood of Jesus, by the almighty
operation of the Holy Ghost.
This note is, to testify and tender to you, my most refined grat¬
itude and ardent acknowledgment of your christian friendship,
confidence, supporting influence, and all your entire deportment
toward me, from the commencement of the Seys' difficulty, even
until now. That is, I sincerely thank you that you condescended
to become instruments in God's hand to comfort, strengthen, and
hold up my wounded soul, while my enemies were trying to mur¬
der it. For it was God that moved you to this ! It was only an
extraordinary degree of the spirit of Christ given you, doubtless
for that very purpose; for your actions exactly corresponded with
his inward operations. Therefore, please permit me to give all
the glory to Jesus.
0 brethren what an awful siege your faith has aided me through.
0 how holy we ought to be if God works thus for us. O what
has God wrought ? Only look at it once ! If you have read what
1 have written in the foregoing, you observe that in all the church
operations against me, from the beginning of those difficulties
until now, they have never given me one opportunity to prove or
defend myself from those slanderous reports. And hence I had
no other way to acquit myself, but to bring them by a warrant
into an open field to test their slander. But I did not do this with¬
out counselling the Lord, and fasting, and perhaps for that very
reason, in connection with your faith, my confidence has remained
firm in God ever sinqe.
0 thanks be to God for all the precious means which he has
used in sustaining my soul in those perils. In journeying often
in perils of waters, in perils of rebels, in perils by my own coun¬
trymen, in perils bv the heathen, in the city, in perils in the
wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren ; in
weariness and painfulness, in watching often, in hunger and thirst;
in fastings often, in cold and nakedness. Moreover, if I must
needs glory, I will glory of the things concerning' my infirmities,
for when I am weak then am I strong.
But my beloved brethren, I am not disposed to close this note
until I refer you to one more item of God's faithfulness in carry¬
ing out the Seys case in answer to our prayers. For you know
how ardently we all praved that God would inspire the heart and
head of my attorney with wisdom, sincerity, courage, skill, faith¬
fulness, confidence, truth and victory; and had you have been
present at the late test, you would have seen him perfect in all
those departments.
37
290
brown's jovAnal.
Why, the champion acted as if he was really responsible to
God for both my soul and body, and therefore he must be immor¬
talized, but God must have all the glory.
I am now about closing up this little Abridgment, and if the
Lord permit, I design at some future time to present you a copy of
it in print, with a design to refresh your memory of holy friend¬
ship past and to encourage your confidence in walking by faith in
God. As for me I know not whether I shall live long or short on
the earth, but this is my determination, the time I do live :
First. I intend to continue to walk by the same faith in God
as usual, even till I die, for I am sure it will land me in heaven.
Secondly. My business shall be to do all I can to build up the
church in faith and holiness, with all my utmost ability while I
live. As I have said before, so say I again, that I fully expect
that men and devils will fight me every inch of my way to heaven,
but I shall continue to walk by faith.
Again. Before I leave you, suffer me to remark that I still de¬
sign to write occasionally and leave you a report of the dealings
of God and men toward me so long as I am able to write, that
you may know the result of my walking by faith in God.
And here permit to remark, and let it be understood by all whom
it may concern, that if I drop into eternity before publishing what
I may write hereafter, I do hereby bequeathe it to the sanctifica-
tion league, to be disposed of just as you see proper.
And now, my dear friends and brethren, 1 recommend you to
God, my heavenly Father, who will withhold no good thing from
you, if you only continue walking by faith in Jesus. Give your¬
selves no concern only how you may please God.
Never be satisfied with one jot less than all the fullness of
God dwelling in you perpetually. 1 hope, brethren, that you will
take the pains to learn and practise this profitable lesson : Always
take things as they are and seldom expect them as they should be
until you reach heaven.
You will find that the best way to make all things go right is,
to first let your own heart be made right with God. But if at
any time you are at a loss to know whether your heart is indeed
right with God or not, then I recommend you to use my rule :—
That is, when I am in the act of applying such promises of God
as bring God into my soul and keeping him there, then I have
the witness of the Holy Ghost, that my heart is right with God.'
But when I am not engaged in that act, then I know and feel that
I am wrong.
O ye of the present, full salvation league, walk ye by faith in
God, that the blood of Jesus Christ may keep you from all sin.
Moreover, you ought to make your fullest arrangements, to be
hated and opposed, (not so much by sinners,) but especially by
the devil, and by all the dead, formal part of the church, just so
BROWN'a JOURNAL.
291
long as you walk by faith in God. For you will find it necessary
to the support of your faith, that you hold forth a frequent, pub¬
lic declaration of the power and blessedness of your faith upon
your own soul; which public declaration will aggravate the devil
and vex the dead, formal, outside christians, who will call it big¬
otry, deception, enthusiasm, or hvpocricy. But still you must let
your light shine before men, or God will assuredly take it from
you. And so the very God of peace shall sanctify you wholly,
and preserve you faultless to the great day of Judgment.
DOCUMENTS.
The design of these documents are as follows: First: I sta¬
tion them here as so many witnesses of matter of facts, which
facts are alluded to in the foregoing work, and which facts have
recently been denied by the authors of those documents. It will
be seen that nearly all those documents refer to my proceedings
in Africa, and that they directly or indirectly have some bearing
on the difficulties afore mentioned. Those documents have all
been referred to in the foregoing work, and can only be under¬
stood by considering their original application. Over each docu¬
ment, the reader will be apprised of my particular design in
presenting it, and all will be copied from the original, by the
Printer.
Hence, my first document is to show an acknowledgment of
the authors, of the genuineness of the conversion of the heathen,
according to my reports, which genuineness is now disputed by
many of my personal enemies. And I might fill a long volume
of similar reports, as follows :
DOCUMENT NO. 1.
From Africa's Luminary, July 19, 1839.
Seys' Editorial.
REVIVAL AT HEDDINGTON.
We now attempt to redeem the pledge given in our last, of
presenting to our readers, in detail, an account of the great spir¬
itual work which is going on at Heddington.
This is a new station, taken into the Liberia annual conference
of the M. E. Church, at its last session, and designed solely and
exclusivel)7 as an effort to christianize the native Africans in that
neighborhood. But we premise, in the onset, that our descrip¬
tion will be poor; our account will fall short; and the picture we
draw, be but a faint representation of the reality of the scenes
which we have witnessed.
In the revival department, will be found extracts of several let¬
ters from the Rev. G. S. Brown. The first, written in his usual
294
DOCUMENTS.
impressive and earnest style, was an earnest call to visit him, and
help on the good work, as far as human agency and help were
needed, informing us that two natives had been converted. On
Tuesday, the 2d inst., we left Monrovia, arrived at White Plains
that evening, and the next morning the escort arrived to conduct
us through the woods. By one of the men, the second letter was
received, which brought the information that eight souls had
been savingly brought to the knowledge of the truth. We went
and arrived safely. Never will the sensations of that hour be
forgotten, when, on entering the mission-house, the sound of
voices in prayer and deep distress, arrested our attention. We
were conducted to an upper room, and there beheld Mrs. Brown
bowed down with three native girls, one of whom was converted,
and engaged in prayer for the other two, while the latter contin¬
ued, with sobs and tears, to cry out, incessantly, "0 God—dad¬
dy—please gib me a new heart." It was all they could say in
English ; but, it was enough, and reached the ear of the God of
mercy.
That evening, the house was crowded to hear God's palaver,
as they term pleaching. The plain truths of the gospel were
repeated to them. They heard, they felt, they sought, and found
redemption in the blood of Christ; and ten souls, that night,
professed to have passed from death unto life. Among them was
the head man, the king of the town. O, the shout of rejoicing
when Tom himself, after a long struggle, could tell that God bad
given him a new heart. At len, next day, that same gospel
which is " the power of God unto the salvation of all who be¬
lieve," was again set before them, and they were invited to come
and partake of the blessing of sins forgiven, as promised in that
gospel by Him who is no respecter of persons, but accepts out of
"every nation, he that feareth him and worketh righteousness."
Three more embraced Christianity, making twenty-one.
Feeling that such indications ought not to be regarded lightly,
we promised, if spared, to visit them again on the 13th, and spend
a Sabbath there. Accordingly, on the 12th, we went up to
White Plains ; and next day, as had been arranged, the neces¬
sary escort and carriers arrived. By them Brother Brown's last
letter was received. The good work had been going on, and
forty souls were converted. But now, like a true son of John
Wesley, possessing somethingof his spirit, he had gathered them
into a fold, formed them into a society, arranged them into class¬
es; and here was a regularly organized M. E. Church, made up
of converted Africans, away in the wilderness, and in a spot
which, until the first day of March last, presented one thick
forest, with "devil bush'' around and in the midst of it.
We arrived on Saturday afternoon. And now the congratula¬
tions, the hearty welcomes of the first converts who were grow-
DOCUMENTS.
295
ino UP into Christ, and the smiles and glad countenances of the
others who had but recently renounced heathenism, made us al¬
most weep for joy.
There was preaching that night. Our interpreter (and an ex¬
cellent one he is, a converted native, who was reared by one of
the colonists, the late Mr. Miles A. White, of Caldwell, an ex-
horter in the M. E. Church,) was faithful—God heard prayer—
and three more were snatched as brands from the burning ; one
of them, a fine young prince, son of a king in the neighborhood.
But the scenes of the Sabbath exceeded every thing we ever be¬
held. There was a love-feast there ; even there among the poor
despised Africans. More than thirty confessed that Jesus Christ
had power on earth to forgive sins and give them new hearts.
And it was impossible to be there, and feel as christians ought
to feel, and not think of the day of Pentecost; for here were
Veys, Goulahs, Pessahs, Queahs, andDeys, who we heard speak
" the wonderful works of God."
The word of life was dispensed again at 3 o'clock, and at 7
that evening. The altar was again thronged, and thirteen more,
after hours of struggle and agonizing distress, arose " transform¬
ed by the renewing of their mind." Our hearts felt the force of
the psalmist's words0" The Lord hath made known his salva¬
tion : his righteousness hath he openly showed in the sight of
the heathen."
But we already see the finger of scorn pointed at us, and the
incredulous jeer; and hear the laugh of ridicule. Be it so.
This is nothing new. Ever since the days of Wesley, this tune
has been piped ; and it is so stale now, that his followers never
stop to listen to it. They move onward, heedless of what their
opposers say or do, so long as God blesses and owns their labors.
And does he not do this ? Ask more than seven hundred thousand
souls who are now members of the M. E. Church, and the hun¬
dreds of thousands more iu connection with the British and Irish
conferences. Go to Europe, Asia and America, and come to Af¬
rica, and inquire what Christianity, under the name of Metho¬
dism, has wrought. If this will not sulfiee, wait till you get to
heaven, and ask for the millions who have been brought there
through the instrumentality of Methodism.
" Well, but we don't believe this work you speak of among
the natives." Why not ? " 0, these Africans deceive so much.
They will pretend any thing." They will, will they ? Pretend
to abandon polygamy, and actually put away all but one of sev¬
eral women and take that one as a wife, according to God's holy
institution ! Pretend to put away idolatry, and actually burn up
and destroy, as was publicly done last Sabbath at Heddington,
every grcegree found in the town, and that too without being re¬
quested to do it, or the thing even being hinted !! All this pre-
296
DOCUMENTS.
tence, is it ? Prodigious faith to believe any such thing pre¬
tence. " Well, but they won't hold out, they will backslide, a
great many of them, if not all." And so because they are wick¬
ed, and very deceitful, and can pretend to any thing, we must
conclude they are too bad to be saved, and so leave them ! Or
we must anticipate they will apostatize, and for that reason make
no effort to get them brought out of heathenish darkness ! Good
doctrine, truly. We will listen to it as soon as you will show us
where the Saviour taught that any were too wicked to have an
offer of salvation made to them, or tell us where and when a re¬
vival of religion was ever known, and all who professed were
faithful to the end. But, enough. We refer our christian read¬
ers who may feel interested, to the account which Brother Jayne
has kindly furnished us of what he saw and heard. And to our
enemies, (if we have any) we say please read the following
words of Jesus Christ, and take warning : "blaster, we saw one
casting out devils in thy name, and he followeth not us; and we
forbade him, because he followeth not us. But Jesus said, For¬
bid him not: for there is no man which shall do a miracle in my
name, that can lightly speak evil of me. For he that is not
against us, is on our part. For whosoever shall give you a cup
of water to drink in my name, because ye belong to Christ, verily
I say unto you, he shall not lose his reward, And whosoever
shall offend one of these little ones that believe in me, it is better
for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and he were
cast into the sea."
(A true copy.) From the original.
An extract of a letter from W. P. Jayne, the Printer.
u TIIK 1>EOl'LE WHICH SAT IN DARKNESS SAW GREAT LIGHT."
Dear Brother Seys,—Having been on a visit to Heddington to
witness the glorious work which you mentioned in the last Lumi¬
nary, I purposed in my mind to present you with a brief account
of our trip there. Should you think it worthy a place in its
columns, you may insert it—in whole or in part—as may, in your
judgment, be thought proper. .,
On Friday last, about 12 o'clock, we left this place for Hed¬
dington ; ant! though the tide ran strongly against us most of the
way, our faithful boys performed their task well, and in five and
a half hours, we arrived at White Plains.
We lodged for the night at White Plains, in the family of
brother Wilson, where we were most hospitably entertained. A
little after ten the next morning, the natives arrived, who, accor¬
ding to arrangement, brother Brown was to send to conduct us
through the woods. We were carried, however, through the
woods without meeting with any accident, and in about two
DOf'U.MKNTS.
297
hours from the time we left White Plains, arrived in safety at
lledtl in <rtou.
Here" we met with the warmest reception, not only from the
mission family, but also from, the native, who, ere we had arrived,
ran out to meet and shake hands with us; and, as I inferred
from their smiles and cheerful countenances, to welcome us to
their home in the woods.
In the evening it was proposed to have preaching. The time
having arrived, a bell was rung through the town to call the peo¬
ple together. This was no sooner done, than the natives came
flocking to the house from every part of the town, until the room
was completely filled. A sermon was preached through an in¬
terpreter, suited to the occasion, followed by some remarks from
several of the brethren, to all of which they listened with the
most intense interest,—every eye was fixed upon the speaker,—
all seemed eager to hear and understand the whole interpretation
of what was said. After the exercises, a prayer meeting was
held, and an invitation was given to those who desired the salva¬
tion of their souls, to kneel at the altar. Six or seven immedi¬
ately presented themslves as anxious for an interest in Christ.
All now bowed in prayer, the native converts as well as the other
brethren present, earnestly making supplications to the throne of
grace for the conversion of the mourners. And God heard
prayer,—three were brought that evening " from nature's dark¬
ness into the marvelous light of the gospel," and arose and testi¬
fied to the change they had received,— the work which God had
wrought in their hearts.
On Sunday morning, at family worship, I was much rejoiced
at the interest the natives felt in this means of grace: for the
bell being rung, they began to flock to the house from every
quarter, seemingly unwilling to let even these exercises pass
without being present. At eight, a love-feast was held. After
singing and prayer, the nature and meaning of this'means of
grace, were explained to them through an interpreter; and all
who had found Christ, and professed to have met with a change
of heart, were desired to arise and relate their experince—to tell
^ what God had done for them. After one or two of the American
brethren had spoken, (foi several of us were there on a visit,) the
natives unhesitatingly arose to testify to what God done for them.
Between thirty and forty arose and told what God had done for
thorn. And though some spoke in the Goulah tongue, some in the
Pessah, some in the Dey, some in the Vey, and some in the Queah
and necessarily required several interpreters,—(for all was inter¬
preted into English,) all spoke the same spiritual language,—all
told the simple story,—that " whereas they were once blind they
now saw." Thus in the woods,—among the natives of the for-
<:*l. we had a most interesting and profitable love-feast.
298
DOCUMENTS.
We had preaching at half past ten in the morning, and at
three in the afternoon; on both of which occasions the room was
filled. But the scenes of the evening surpassed any thing I had
ever before seen or heard. Never did 1 see the power of God
manifested on this wise. After a sermon had been preached,
another invitation was given to those who desired an interest m
Christ, to bow down at the altar, while the people of God united
with them in prayer for their salvation. A number were at once
upon their knees, earnestly seeking God. After a short time had
been spent in imploring divine aid, half a dozen or more, under
the power of the Holy Spirit, were prostrated on the floor, speech¬
less. Thirteen that evening professed to have experienced a
change of heart, and confessed, in their simple language, that
" God had taken away their bad hearts and given them new
ones."
I learned from one of the brethren who was present, that there
was a general burning of all the greegrees belonging to the na¬
tives of the town. He desired one of them not to burn up the
neatly braided strings which was attached to his greegree,—he
had better give it to him rather than destroy it. He refused by
saying,—" it belong greegree—greegree no be fit for no man."
.The next morning, as we went into one of the huts, a native pre¬
sented to us the contents of his greegree he had destroyed, which
consisted of an old rusty nail and screw, and a leaden ball mixed
up with mud, remarking at the same time,—" Greegree be not¬
ing—no good in greegree." Truly, " to them which sat in the
region and shadow of death light is .sprung up."
Nor is Tom's town the only place likely to be benefitted by the
work which is going on there : natives from other town9 have
been there—got converted, and carried the good tidings home :
and the consequence is, that the kings or head men of several of
the adjoining towns are not only witling, but anxious that miss¬
ionaries should be sent among them too, that they also may soon
hear God-palaver." In fact, two of the native boys, John Clark
and Samuel Merwin, from the White Plains manual labor school,
who had got permission to go to Heddington to spend the Sabbath,
were converts of that evening. The time, sir, is fast approaching
when " the wilderness and the solitary places of Africa shall be
glad for them ; and her deserts shall rejoice and blossom as the
rose."
But I must close,—I have been far more lengthy than I antici¬
pated. On Monday morning, we left for home; not however,
till thirty or forty, who gathered around, shook hands with us,
and bid us good bye. ' Affectionately yours,
Monrovia, July 15, 1839. W. P. JAYNE.
(A true copy.) From the original.
DOCUMENTS
399
DOCUMENT NO. II.
The design of this document is to show an acknowledgment of
the author that there are cannibals in Africa, who frequently
mingle in the Liberia colony, which fact has recently been de¬
nied.
From Africa's Luminary, June 21, 1839.
Seys' Editorial.
GOTERAH.—AFRICAN WARRIOR.
Our town was all in commotion on Monday last, in conse¬
quence of a visit from Goterah, a warrior attached to the Condo
people, who, with eight or ten men visited this place, to hold a
palaver with Gov. Buchanan. This notable personage, a mem¬
ber of the Boozee tribe—a cannibal in his very appearance, is a
well built, muscular man, of good size, with prominent features,
and an eye that bespeaks a love of war and bloodshed. He was
dressed in a large loose gound, without sleeves or collar, of Afri¬
can manufacture, and a cap with a huge tail behind it, made of
leopard skin, and decorated with cowrie shells sewed on in circles,
and various figures, and the hair of some wild animal. One of
the men by whom he was accompanied, marched behind this great
war-man with a drum of rather rude workmanship, which, when¬
ever the chief moved, he beat with two small sticks. It appears
that the commissioners named in Gov. Buchanan's letter which,
will be found on our third page, and who had been sent by His
Excellency to investigate the cause of a war among the native
tribes in our neighborhood, by means of which the property of
one or more citizens of Liberia had been destroyed, had an inter¬
view with this said Goterah, and invited him to Monrovia to see
Gov. Buchanan, as he had been the chief leader of the party who
had ransacked and burned the towns, and destroyed the property.
After a number of awkward gestures and manoeuvres in the street
before the government house, during which he crouched, roared,
growled, and shook himself like a leopard, (which is the meaning
of his name,) his curiosity was awakened at hearing several dis¬
charges from a piece of ordnance which the governor had order¬
ed to be fired. On hearing the report of the cannon he repaired
to the spot and gazed apparently with much interest on the pro¬
cess of loading, firing, sponging out, &c. As soon as His Excel¬
lency was ready to receive him, he and his party were escorted
to the government house and admitted into the governor's parlor,
where, with a number of citizens, we accompanied the strangers
and witnessed the following interesting palaver :
Gov. B., through the medium of W. Lewis, Esq., who being
well acquainted with several of the native languages, acted as in-
300
DOCUMENTS.
terpreter, stated that for a long time it was well known in Ameri¬
ca that King Boatswain, in his life time, was always a hi~'ia 10
the American people, and to these colonies. Lieut. Gov. W imams
then desired the interpreter to say that whatever word Goterah
had in his heart to say to the governor, now to speak on. Gote¬
rah, who had his own interpreter, to whom he spoke in his own
language, but who spoke to Mr. Lewis in the Vey tongue, replied,
that Boatswain's people were all friendly to the Americans ; if
any of them come here and do bad, keep them—let it be known
—send for him, and they should be punished ;—that the kings
and head men of that country had put great power in his (Gote-
rah's) hands, and whatever he says is done. If even any of the
head men done wrong, and they wanted him punished, and he
(Goterah) said No, his word was obeyed. He makes war and
carries it wherever he pleases. They all feel, however, tributary
to the governor of the American colonies ; and when they have
any palaver will resort to him and abide by his decision. If the
governor at any time wanted any fighting done, just send for him
and he would do it for him. That one of the principal things he
wanted to say, was about his women, six of whom had gone over
the river and were detained among the Queah people, were work¬
ing for them, raising rice which they got none of themselves, and
they would not give them up. That he did not mind his men
and boys being out, going to Millsburglr or coming down here ;
for one of his boys now lived with Dr. Taylor at Hillsburgh ;
but his women was what he wanted. To this the governor re¬
plied, that if these women were detained by any of his people in
either of these colonies, he must not make war against them and
fight them, but come to him and hold the palaver with him, that
he would immediately give them up. But if they were detained
in any tribe who were under his jurisdiction, then let him send
two of his men, the governor would send two of his, and let the
four go and ascertain if the women were kept away from them,
and then talk and settle the palaver. He added, that he wished
them all to live in peace, have no more war, but settle all their
palavers as Americans do, by talking, not fighting.
Goterah. Let me know where your possessions are, how far
your country extends, over whom you have authority and jurisdic¬
tion. I will make no war, nor molest any within your territory;
but beyond them I make war when and where I please. I am a
very bad man; my fashion is to take and burn a town, kill and
eat the people.
(A true copy.) From the original.
DOCUMENTS.
301
From Africa's Luminary, Jrily 5, 1839.
Extract of cfeys' Editorial.
GOTEKAH. GRAND FALAVEK.
On Wednesday, the 17th ult., the grand palaver, alluded to in
our last, was held in one of the offices attached to the government
premises, and we had an opportunity of witnessing the proceed¬
ings. As the interpreters were poor, and a great many interrup¬
tions and repetitions occurred, it is almost impossible to present
our readers with any thing more than the substance of the remaks
which were made by the parties.
The first thing which His Excellenc}*, Gov. Buchanan, inquired
into, was the ground of the claim which Goterah set up to two
women who were, present, having been sent for, for the occasion,
and who for years had been residing within the bounds of xhe
colonial territory. On being requested to speak in defence of this
claim, the great war-man beg^n and went through quite an im¬
passioned, and somewhat eloquent speech, accompanied by some
odd but not inappropriate gestures. He declared that Nakco, one
of the women, had been the wife of Colon, a recaptive African
who had been killed in war; that the said Colson had been in his
debt and died without paying him. This was his first statement.
But it appeared before the close of the palaver, when he found
that he was not likely to obtain his end on that ground, that he
changed his note and said Colson had sold her to him. And both
of these grounds of claim were proved to be mere subterfuges
by Mr. White, a justice of the peace, from Millsburgh, who af¬
firmed that when Goterah applied to him and demanded these
women, who resided within the district of Millsburgh, he had
uniformly stated that Colson hat! gircu her to him. Thus the fel¬
low had prepared himself three different experiments lo accom¬
plish his purpose. The other woman Yah, he claimed to be his
by inheritance. He declared her to be the property of his father,
Namsooih. His father was dead, and all that belonged to him,
now devolves to his son. Goterah, he said, was not a boy: when
he moved he wanted followers—he must have a train behind him.
It was said that he made war to take slaves to sell, this was not
so—he sold none : he ate, and kept the others for his own use.
These women he claimed as his own, and demanded them at the
hands of the governor.
During the most excited part of his address, we were much
amused at a singular movement, which we were informed was
equivalent to an oath. He generally spoke sitting ; but at the
moment we allude to, he sprang from his chair, laid hold of two
bright spears with which he travelled and which were leanino-
against the side of the room, placed them on the floor in a hori¬
zontal position, and close to each other, then stept on them, made
302
DOCUMENTS.
some most impassioned remarks, stept back, took up the spears,
and held one in his right hand in a menacing position, and seem¬
ingly in the very act of darting forward at some one. The fol¬
lowing we were told, was the nature of this kind of oath : "if I
lie in these statement, if they are not the truth, may these my
own spears on which I now stand, and are now at my command,
under my very feet, be made to punish the crime ; may they be
turned, as I now hold them, against myself, and by some unknown
hand, be plunged in Goterah's heart." He now, much agitated,
sat down.
Gov. Buchanan now permitted the man who came forward as
counsel for the women, to reply. This is an interesting young
man He too, is arecaptive. [By a recaptive in this sense, we
mean not an African taken on the high seas by a European or
American cruiser, and brought back to their country and set free;
but we mean Africans about to be sent off in chains by slave deal¬
ers, rescued by colonists, and protected by them and their laws
and government.] Anthony, so named by the Lieut. Governor,Mr.
Williams, in whose family he was reared, rose and told a plain
unvarnished tale: " Colson was my brother, an older brother.
Nakoo, this woman, (pointing to one of the women,) was his wife.
They lived in a Dey town, called Zooih. We were both recap-
tives. We were taken in Ashmun's time. Colson was taken at
Digby. I was taken when a small boy, at Mammy's town. War
was carried to Zooih while Colson lived there, by the Goulah's,
and he was kiiled. Goterah was one of the leaders in that war.
He was Colson's friend, he says; but he knows—there he is,
(pointing to Goterah,) and cannot deny it—he knows that he com¬
manded his brother fcJissey, to shoot my brother Colson. He shot
him in the back of his head with a musket, and it was given out
that Colson was shot by the enemy. He killed my brother to get
his wife. He took her, but she ran away from him, came to MiJls-
burgh, got permission to sit down in that neighborhood, and for
five years has been protected there. Goterah cannot have her:
my brother did not owe him—my brother did not leave his wife
to him. Yah, the other woman never was Goterah's slave, never
belonged to his father : she too, with her husband, lived in Zooih.
He was killed in that same war ; and she was taken, tied, and
would have been sold to Spaniards by that same Goterah. She
ran away, went to Millsburgh, and has there been protected. Here
is her present husband. Even me he wanted to catch and sell to
Spaniard as a slave."
The women were now commanded by the governor to speak
for themselves. Poor creatures, there they had sat, and there
they had been listening; and we felt perhaps as they did, that
on this brief interview, this short hour, their liberty, nay, their
existence depended. If given up by governor Buchanan to Go-
DOCUMENTS.
303
terah, what must they expect ? To be sold to Spaniards, kept as
slaves and worked as beasts of burden; or killed and eaten by
their cannibal master ! It was a moment of thrilling anxiety to
them.
DOCUMENT III.
The design of this document is to show another acknowledg¬
ment of the authors that we had a battle with the cannibals ;
which cannibalism is now denied , and the carnage of that battle.
From Af rica's Luminary, March 20, 1840.
Seys' Editorial.
ATTACK ON HEDDINGTON.—BLOODY BATTLE.—SIGNAL VICTORY.
In presenting the first number of our second volume to our
readers and benefactors, our feelings are indescribable at being
obliged to give them the intelligence which it contains. Melan¬
choly indeed, are the reflections which the scenes of the last fort¬
night occasion us. In the midst of the most unprecedented suc¬
cess on our mission stations at Heddington and Robertsville, we
did not dream of the sad catastrophe which was about to take
place, but fondly imagining that the victories of the Gospel of
peace would be pushed far and wide, were exerting ourselves,
and all our powers, physical and mental, to conduct our affairs to
the furtherance of that Gospel. Alas ! how uncertain, how mu¬
table, are all earthly prospects!
We refer our readers to the very minute and detailed accounts
which follow, of the late sanguinary engagement at Heddington,
as furnished us by the Rev. G. S. Brown, the Rev. Dr. Taylor,
and Mrs. Harris, our school teacher, at Heddington. The ques¬
tion may possibly be proposed, nay, very probably, Did Mr. Brown
do right as a Christian, a minister, a missionary to slaughter his
fellow men as he did in that battle, and to encourage his two as¬
sociates, Harris and Deinory, to do so ? To this we answer, that
we could hot defend or justify any Christian minister, or mission¬
ary in a war of an offensive character. But at the same time,
will any man pretend that it was the duty of Brown, Harris, and
Dcmory, to fold their arms, and let in a savage cannibal army of
3 or *100 men upon the town, to cut their own throats, destroy the-
mission property, burn up the house of God and mission build¬
ings, ransack the native town, and carry off the people of that
town to be sold as slaves for the Havannah market ? Will any
body say they were wrong to fight on the defensive, to protect
themselves, their families, and their property, and endeavor to
drive off' the foe ? Surely not. That such a course should be
resorted to as fighting, is lamented, beeply lamented by us all, and
301
DOCUMENTS.
by no man more so than by brother Brown himself; but yet we
cannot blatne, we cannot censure, nay, we dare not promise that
we ourselves would reinaiu neutral under similar circumstances,
and permit a gang of savages, whose objects were plunder and a
love of human flesh, to murder our families and cut our own
throats, without any resistance. We do not believe that the word
of God teaches any such doctrine, otherwise we had not on record
the victories of Moses, Joshua, David, and a host of others, whose
defence of themselves against the heathen, was always (so long
as they "obeyed the voice of the Lord their God") sanctioned by
him. Nay, more than this, he gave them the victory. He fought
their battles, and often against fearful odds ; the Lord delivered
their enemies into their hands. And we would ask—if the suc¬
cess of the Israelites was proof of the approbation of Heaven, do
we want any stronger proof than this, that God looked down and
was pleased with the course pursued by the three Christian men,
when attacked by 300 African cannibals ? Was ever a victory
known like unto this ? A host of men within three rods of a small
framed house, the only obstacle to an approach to which was a
slight fence of pailings, put on with shingle nails, which two
strong men could have torn down in five minutes—a host of men
kept at bay by three—beaten, driven off by them, not a hair of
their owh heads injured, and only two of the natives of the town
wounded—was not all this "the Lord's doing and marvelous in
your eyes
We cannot but think after all, that good will result from this
lamentable affair. We think so on the following ground : King
Thorn's town having grown iiumensly since Christianity was in¬
troduced in it—from twenty to fifty-two houses—it became a mat¬
ter of envy to Gaytoombah and his savage confederates, and the
mission property a great temptation. An attack is therefore made,
but they are defeated with an immense loss. It is not very pro¬
bable that they will venture a second attack. Again, Charles
Baker, a native convert, is shot, and dies of his wounds; dies
happy in God. This was the only remaining proof wanting of
genuineness of the religion which the natives atHeddington pro¬
fess to enjoy. Baker gloried in his Savior to the last, and died
in the act of giving Brother Brown a signal (speech having failed
bim,) that he knew, he felt he was going to heaven. This will
greatly confirm the other converts. It will stop the mouth of
gainsayers.
This is nevertheless a time of fearful anxiety, and calls much
for our united and continued prayers. We shall go up soon, and
try to comfort our brethren and friends there. The Governor be¬
ing absent on a visit to Bassa,His Honor, the Lieutenant Governor,
and the council met, and lost no time in sending up a detach¬
ment of men to assist in defending the place. The U. S. brig*
DOCUMENTS.
305
antinc Dolphin being here, Captain Bell very promptly offered to
go down for His Excellency, whose presence is much required.
The following account is given by Dr. Taylor of Millsburgh.
Millsburgh, March 9, 1340.
Dear Brother Seys,—Though I feel myself highly incompetent
to the task, yet I have concluded to make the attempt to give you
some account of the dreadful war that lately occurred at Hedding-
ton. But as I am no historian, no writer, and with all, a very
slow and bad penman, I scarcely know how or where to com¬
mence.
On Saturday morning the 7th of March, on my way from
Monrovia at sun rise or a little after, I met Mr. D. Smart of
Millsburgh on his way to the Cape. I learned from him that a
firing of guns had commenced at daylight and had continued for
an hour or more : he said either at Heddington or at Millsburgh ;
but as he had left some time before daylight, he could not tell
which. I soon discovered it to be a sad truth,—that the savage
Gaytoombah had sent an army against Heddington. But how to
determine how many other tows had fallen, what was the proba¬
ble amount of mischief done, I could not. I think I do not ex¬
aggerate when I say I heard at least twenty different stories ere I
reached Millsburgh; nothing, however, was certain, except that
u large armed force had made an attack upon King Tom's town,
with the cannibal Goterah at their head. What my feelings
were when I was told that a large detachment from the main
body of the army had been sent to attack Robertsville, I am not
master of language to describe ; I leave you therefore to picture
them out in your own mind. My wife, an adopted daughter,
and our servant woman was there What has become of them,
was the inquiry in my mind. What contributed greatly to in¬
crease my misery, was the recollection that my wife wanted to
come home on Thursaay, but I requested her to stay till I
returned from the Cape.
When I arrived at Millsburgh, I found that a number of armed
men, with Capt. White at their head, had gone to Robertsville to
bring my family, if alive, to Millsburgh. When they got there,
my wife had gone into the bush with the native women and chil-_
dren two or three miles ; the girl could not be found, and one man
was also missing. On hearing this,'—that a company of men
had gone out,,I immediately collected together another company,
of some eighteen or twenty colonists and natives, and proceeded
well armed, to the same place. In our march thither, we saw
si<*ns of the passing of a host, and signs also of savage cruelty,
and human brutality. The path was worn smooth, and strewed
39
306
DOCUMENTS.
with pieces of bamboo, small mats and rice. We found right
athwart the path, a. lit tie boy belonging to the settlement of
Millsburgh, whom they hy.'.! caught at a half town, through which
they passed; but finding him likely to be troublesome, they
murdered him and threw him by the side of an old log which lay
across the path. In that half town also they wounded a recap-
tive, who nevertheless killed one man and wounded another, be¬
fore he received his shot in the left shoulder.
As we proceeded along the path, we saw they sat down in the
nignt, and built up small fires to light their pipes and bamboo
torches. About the last cock crow, it is said, they went to a farm¬
house about a mile from town, belonging to one of Tom's men,
who had with him two women. Tliis man has but one hand.
The plunderers caught both the women, upon which the man
started to run ; but a thought struck him, that it was not worth
while to run off with a loaded gun in his hand, and turning
around, he saw a man who had one of his women, into whose
body he discharged the contents of his gun. The man fell dead,
and the woman was liberated; then both of them ran for their
lives to the town. The woman cried, "War, war!" at every
step. The firing of the gun, and the woman s cries aroused
Tom, who came out of his house immediately, and sent a hoy to
run along the path to look and listen, if he could see or hear any
thing to confirm the woman's report : and in a very few minutes
lie returned and said, " hu be true' war come for true," and now
the army was in sight. Turn and the people had been expecting
war according to report, and were therefore somewhat prepared
for them. Brother Harris met them as they came up to the mis¬
sion house in the rear, and gave them the first fire. Now the
war commenced. Harris and Demory took their station at the
back door, below stairs. Brothers Brown and J. Z. Nichols took
their station at the back wiudow, up stairs, some of the native
men took their station in the open space in front of the mission
lot.
The firing was kept up regularly for one hour and twenty-two
minute.-:, during which time only two of Tom's men were woun¬
ded, brother Nichols and brother Baker: the latter of whom died
the next morning of a mortal wound in the lower part of the
abodomen, which allowed the intestines to protrude. Brother
Baker exposed himself rather imprudently, giving the enemy a
fair shot at him when and from whence he did r»t expect it. He
was a brave little fellow, and the best of all, was not afraid to
die ; but "in much peace and quite composed he fell asleep in the
arms of his Saviour. The enemy on the other hand were nearly
cut to pieces, principally by three men.
Just as soon as Goterah was killed or shot down, they began
to retreat. This statement has been much doubted by many
DOCUMENTS.
307
persons, but the fact of his death is well attested by many re¬
spectable men of Miilsburgh who saw his head ; and a native
who felt interested in the matter, went himself to the place
where hi.s body lay, and examined for himself a mark on his
breast which Goterah. had received in some war, which he had
frequently noticed. Re look the body and washed the dirt and
blood off his breast; and when he saw the mark, he was satis¬
fied, and said, " he be Goterah, for true." The first report of
Goterah's death was brought by the woman whom they had taken
at the farm-house. This women got away in consequence of
their being so dreadfully cut to pieces, and so many dead that
they had not sound men enough to secure what few prisoners
they had taken. Every one of them got away except the poor
little colonist, and him doubtless they killed to prevent his escape.
Harris told me that he fired thirty-two rounds, and I heard some
one say that Demory fired fifteen or sixteen, but I have never
heard how many brother Brown fired. It is evident that the God
of battles was on their side: the Christian's God was with them.
But speaking after the manner of men, there cannot be a doubt
of the fact, that had not Harris and Denory been at Heddington,
and been brave men, and good marksmen, Heddiugton and
Eobertsville must have fallen. At one time the cartridges they
had down stairs gave out, and Harris recollected that he had
some buckshot up stairs, and he immediately ran up and filled
his pockets, one with some fine rifle powder, and the other with
buckshot; he also supplied Demory, and it was with these that
the great work of destruction was completed. They did not pre¬
tend to load by any given rule whatever; they poured the shot
and powder into their guns by the handfull, the shot some times
to the number of forty or more, and discharged their pieces into
the midst of a group of natives. And when Goterah fell, his
men rushed up to take him off. In consequence of the severity
of these shots, they did not succeed till the third or fourth attempt.
In attempting this, many who would not otherwise have been
injured at all, were wounded or killed. Goterah, however, was
killed with a gun loaded by a native man. When Harris saw
Goterah enter the mission lot, through a hole which he broke in
the palings, both their guns being empty, he thought surely-they
would get into the house before he could load ; he turned his back
to the side of the house by the door and called for the axe, inten¬
ding as soon as the cannibal put his head in at the door, to cut
him down with ii. But as he turned himself, he discovered a
gun which happened to be loaded, though he was not aware of it.
As soon as Goterah saw him take up the gun, he ran back behind
one of the out houses, and came up again between two of them,
looked through the palings, and here he shot him. He received
several large slug* into different parts of his body. His right
308
DOCUMENTS.
thigh bone was broken, ouc slug passed through his lungs, and
three or four into the abdomen.
Upstairs, Brothers Brown and Nichols were piaying their part
well. Their situation exposed them much more to the enemy s
view than that of the brethren below ; but they also had a fair
view of the enemy, and you may depend upon it, their guns told
well from the back window. I have not received a very regular
account from brother Brown, of what took place up stairs ; but
all below stairs, so far as I have gone, I received from Harris and
Demory. Harris is preserving Goterah's head for the governor.
Yours &c.,
W. H. TAYLOR.
From Africa's Luminary, April 3, 1840.
FARTHER PARTICULARS OK THE WAIl AT HEDDIXGTOK.
Millsburgh, March 31, 1840.
Dear Brother Seys.—My last communication, giving you an
account of the war, I was obliged to cut short, that I might em¬
brace the opportunity to send it to you in time for your last num¬
ber. But as there are still in my possession facts which may be
interesting to your readers, I send the following, which I have
gathered from good authority, as well as from my own observa¬
tion.
It was Goterah's intention when leading on his army, to take
Heddington first, make a barricade, and then, as they express
themselves, set down there until they should capture all the
neighboring towns. Goterah also determined to breakfast upon
Brown that morning; and had he taken Heddington, it would
have been no very difficult task to have taken all the rest of the
towns in the neighborhood, as the mere mention of Goterah's
name was sufficient to strike terror to the hearts of any number
of ordinary native men. This I know from observation. I saw
a company of traders in Millsburgh, shortly after Goterah's visit
to that place in 1839, Avho upon hearing that he had been in the
town, were afraid to go one hundred yards into the bush for wood
to make fire to sleep by. Their determinations were boldly ex¬
pressed in the presence of the prisoners whom they had already
taken in their way to Heddington. But we bless the Lord, that
'in all these determinations, through his kind interference, they
were most sadly disappointed.
On Sabbath, 8th of March, parties of us, colonists and natives,
scoured the bush for miles up the St. Paul's. About ten miles
above Millsburgh, we came to the place where one of Zoda
Quee's men fired the day before at one of the fugitive warriors,
lhis was at the spot where a by path which brought us through
DOCUMENTS.
309
the big bush from Moore's place was intercepted by the main
path leading up the river. As the day was very warm, and the
men compla^ed of being much fatigued, we concluded to sepa¬
rate from the natives, and return to Millsburgh by the main path.
Zoda, with fifteen or twenty others, proceeded up the river, to see
what they could discover, that is, pretending so to do ; for the day
before, his boys had discovered Goterah's body, but were afraid to
cut off the cannibal's head, and ran back to communicate the dis¬
covery to Zoda, that he might go himself and get the head of
Goterah. How far they went, I have not been able to ascertain.
When we arrived opposite Millsburgh, I again separated from the
company and crossed the river; the rest following the aforesaid
path, went toward Heddington. In their way thither, they came
up with a party that had sallied forth from Millsburgh with a
drum beating, thinking by these means to enable our friends who
had been lost in the bush, to find their way out. This party from
Millsburgh had stopped to bury the poor little colonist who had
been so cruelly murdered by those merciless savages, arid thrown
into the path. While the company were thus humanely engaged,
the drum beating all the time, they had the unspeakable pleasure
to behold our friends emerge as it were from the bosom of a
dense forest, without having sustained the least injury ; but they
were so frightened as scarcely to be able to tell from whence they
came. The man lost a fine gxin, and the woman a part of her
clothes,* but neither of them could tell what direction should be
taken, to go in search of them. But to return : and were it ne¬
cessary I would ask pardon for this digression from the main sub-
ject.
There is a practice which, so far as I have yet learned, prevails
among all the African tribes, of carrying off their dead and wound¬
ed as soon as they fall. Their mode of conveying them is as
follows: a pole about eight or ten feet long is cut in the first place,
vines or stripes of strong bark are provided, and a large mat is the
next thing. The ropes are cut a certain length, and laid on the
ground, so as to surround the body when laid straight out; the
mat is laid upon these, and the body upon the mat, with the face
upward; the pole is then laid on the man, the euds of the ropes
are then brought up, four in number, and tied over the pole, one
man being at each end. They then bring it to their s-houlders,
and the body is borne off by them with all possible speed toward
their own home. It is almost incredible with what velocity they
pass along those narrow serpentine paths through tho forest, with
a dead or wounded man on their shoulders. In this instance,
however, it appears that a number of their dead had to be left
bv the way side. There were so many dead and wounded men
"'All of u liiv.!i Jia\e sin;'" U'< u .'ouixl.
310
DOCUMENTS.
to carry, that there were not a sufficiency of whole men to spell
each other. When they found themselves closely pursued by
their enemies, and heard the firing of guns just behind them,
they concluded, we presume, that they could not make their es¬
cape with both their wounded and dead, they therefore cut the
dead bodies loose from their poles, and dragged them to one side
in the bush, and covered them with leaves and other trash, and
some dirt perhaps, as well as their moment of time would allow,
and then fled for their lives. As many as twenty-two of these
poles were found in the path; from this it is evident that twenty-
two dead men were cut loose from these poles. Three men were
left dead on the ground, one found at a half town. Two died of
their wounds at King Brumley'.?, and it is said that twelve were
so badly injured, .that in attempting to cross the river, their
strength failed ere they made the opposite shore, and all perished.
If the latter statement be correct, we are in possession of the fact,
that in the action at Heddington, the enemy has sustained a loss
of forty men. Their poles were all besmeared with blood.
When Zoda and his party arrived at the place where Goterah
lay, they instantly severed his head from his body ; and turning
faces homeward, they ran every step of the path back, till they
came up with the company of colonists from whom they had sepa¬
rated. Here the whole of the three parties were assembled at
the burial of the poor little colonist ; and here too the head of
the homan shaped Boozee hyana was exhibited in triumph, to the
unspeakable joy of the whole assembly, and more particularly to
Mr. Harris who had administered to him the handful of slugs
which caused his death. I understand that a party, to the num¬
ber of about 40, went out to reconnoitre the place where the
army crossed the St. Paul's. As they approached the place, they
found four or five human bodies in a state of putrifaction. They
also saw five or six men who were so wild that the}- could not
get near them. When they came down to the water's edge, tbey
saw on the opposite shore, a number, perhaps thirty or forty, sit¬
ting on the sand ; they seemed as though they had been playing.
What can these people be about, if in truth they are there ? in
my opinion they should be routed forthwith.
I have been told that some native man who was in that war,
had said, speaking of Heddington, that he did not know what
kind of a place that was ;—t; No more tree or four man live there,
but gun fire all time ; some body no load 'im, no more he fire all
time." I doubt not but it was somewhat strange to them. They
have never been so handled before. It is reported that they de¬
parted from theiroriginal purpose in attacking Heddington. The
war was sent against some king back in the Pessah country. But
unfortunately poor Goterah was too hungry for Brown.
Yours, &e.,
W. H. TAYLOR.
non.'MijxT!?.
311
DOCUMENT NO. IV.
1his document is to show that there are cannibals on the west-
cm coast of Africa, who came in among us; and also to show
what influence the gospel had in those days on the natives of the
interior; all of which are denied at the present day.
From Africa's Luminary, November 6th, 1840.
Extracts from two letters of Dr. Taylor.
Robert srille, October \5th, 1840.
Dear Brother Seys,—Glory be to God. The harvest truly is
great. Seven souls, making a company which came yesterday
from the interior, as we say, but as the natives say, from long
bush, professed to be converted to-night. In each individual case,
the answer to the question, Do you believe that Jesus died to
save you? was, Yes. It is not worth while to enlarge here on
these things ; the fact is too plain, that Methodism, as it is in re¬
ality, (not as it is in the conduct and say-so of its half-hearted
professors,) is the doctrine by which the world of mankind are to
be enlightened upon the great truths of the Bible. Her ministry,
ordinances, bible societies, Sabbath schools, and her missionaries,
are in reality enlightening those that sit iu the region and shadow
of death. It is the practice where some of these people came
from, to eat all their dead. They never bury a man, but as soon
as he is dead, they turn to and eat him. And when a man gets
very old, his neighbor goes to his children and makes an agree¬
ment with them, that they will kill their old father and eat him,
and when my father gets old, you must take him and do like¬
wise. Now, among this people is the work of the Lord moving.
If snch an awful habit should be broken up ; (and indeed, need
we fear any thing,) if we only have a grain of living, working
faith, and continue to live and work by that faith, we shall yet
see the kingdom of God come.
Robertsvitle, October 20th, 1S40.
My dear Brother—Mr. Seys,'—Our town is all alive to-night;
Zodu has at last made his appearance, and he abounds with news
the most interesting. But I am truly at a loss where to com¬
mence with a narration of what I have already received from
him, which, I am pretty sure, is only a small portion.
1st. He was detained ou account of some dispute with King
Governor, about selling some people. He sent for his father to
come and see him at his old town, but the people would not let
him come; he was making a tinal settlement of his affairs.
312
DOCUMENTS.
2d. A general and deep interest has been awakened in the
minds of the people about religion. His father has sent nine
men to see you personally, and converse with, and receive mes¬
sages from you, with which they are to return to him. Another
King has also sent some of his people to hear the gospel—ascer¬
tain all about the matter, and return and make report to him.
He had some difficulties, on account of the opposition of some
who would not believe. This seemed, however, to have been re¬
garded by him, as of no consequence. Great anxiety is mani¬
fested all through the country where he has been, to have God-
palaver there; and he said to me, " Suppose all this war-palaver
done set, I can make meetiu house in Golah country." Above
sixty persons, he says, have come expressly to hear God-palaver.
Some acquisition has been made to the school also, and some
more are coming.
I was much pleased this evening when sitting in his house;—
he asked one of the women to give him some water. After
drinking, he said, loud enough for all to hear, and with much
seeming consideration, " Thank God." I was really humbled in
my soul; I thought how often do I think to be thus particular to
thank God for all things, even for a drink of water. At prayer
to-night, he spoke, and said he rejoiced to see us all again. He
was also very glad to see many strangers, who had come to hear
the word of exhortation. He exhorted his people to be faithful.
Said if any man told them that the gospel was not true, not to
mind him, for " that man fool himself."
From Africa's Luminary, Nov. 20, 1840.
Extract of Seys' Editorial.
PROSPERITY IN LARGE, &C.
Prosperity in large and prominent characters is deeply engra¬
ven on every department of this mission. * * * * We have
all thought, and said, and written, that we confidently believe the
time would come, when the number of members of the M. E.
Church in Western Africa, who were Americans would be a small
and but a very small proportion of the whole of her membership.
And the time is rapidly rolling round. Already hundreds have
united with us.. Already are there native stations well established
permanently so. Already are the natives of distant towns
flocking to unite with those who have embraced the christian's
God. Already are native teachers raised up by the God of mis¬
sions, and these men, unlettered to be sure, but taught of God's
holy Spirit, are teaching and preaching to their countrymen the
unsearchable riches of Christ. Already are native youths, of
fine, quick, natural parts, reading the sacred volume in English,
documents.
313
overcoming with amazing rapidity the difficulties of English
Grammar, (as is the pleasing fact at Heddington,) and learning
to communicate in writing the truths they acquire. Already has
the sound of these great things which the Lord has accomplished
by his word and by his servants, gone forth to hundreds of miles
in various directions. Deputations from kings at a distance, are
pouring in to know what all this means—this new religion, these
new doctrines, this giving up of devil worship, of poligamy, and
other favorite sins. They come to inquire, and they themselves
are " pricked to the heart," becom.e themselves the subject of this
great salvation, and retire, filled with " peace and joy in believ¬
ing."
[A true copy.] From the original.
DOCUMENT NO. V.
This document shows the probability of my establishing another
Mission station by the authority of rny superintendent, and the po¬
sition in which I stood in relation to the work; both of which are
denied at the present day.
Seys' Letter of Nov. 14, 1840.
White Plains, Saturday, Nov. 14, 1840.
My Dear Brother Brown:—I have received your letter directed
to me at this place. * * * My health is somewhat better,
but not entirely restored. I am still weak and feeble. Do you
go to the Goulah country yourself ? I do wish you could make
it so as to go and explore that place. I verily believe that you
would select a place for a new mission, and I should almost be
tempted to appoint you there at Conference: if you would go
and have some of your selected and choice boys and men go and
plant the standard in another place. God, I believe, designs you
as a very special instrument in saving Africa.
Yours affectionately,
JOHN SEYS.
[A true copy.] From the original.
40
314
EOCUMENTS.
DOCUMENT NO. VI.
This is a very important document in its place ; containing
both an acknowledgment of my authority and directions for es¬
tablishing a Mission in Goloo, and the fact that I did establish a
Mission according to my report, which establishment is boldly
denied at the present day.
From Africa's Luminary, July 20, 1842.
Chase's Editorial.
THE WAR, CHIEF, BALLAHSADAH.
The readers of the Luminary have long since heard something
of this young competitor for the laurels of victory in African
warfare.
We now refer to an editorial for April 3d, 1840, just after the
memorable battle at Heddington. Soon after that trying event,
Ballahsadah, or as he is called in the editoral referred to, "Bal-
lahsellah," came " with 50 men to the assistance of the friends
at Heddington."
His solicitude to entertain the Superintendant of the Mission,
and his friends, with a " war-play," will, perhaps, be readily
called to mind by our readers, and show how much this young
aspirant for military glory, prided himself in the supposed skill
which he and his warriors possessed for conquest.
He is one of the Goulah tribe, and resides, perhaps, more than
a hundred miles in the interior.
It will be recollected that early in April last, brother G. S.
Brown made a visit among the Goulah tribe, with an intention of
establishing a Mission among them, according to an understand¬
ing had with our Board of Managers, before leaving the United
States ; provided the people should be found as anxious for it, as,
from circumstances, the Board had anticipated they would.
During ihe visit of brother Brown, as just referred to, the town
of Ballahsadah was twice made a stopping place, evidently by
preference, and the testimony of brother B. to the hospitality of
his " host," may be found in that part of his letter published in
the Luminary for the 18th of May.
According to the statement there given, the young Goulah war
King, together with old "Yardoo," or (as some spell the name,)
" Yandoo," and " Jago," manifested an unusual liberality in the
offers of territory, boys, &c., for the contemplated establishment
of a Mission among their tribe.
Had we been disposed to donbt the sincerity of these large
promises, and attribute them to soxne excitement from the visit of
brother B., (which, we are free to say, was in some degree the
fact,) yet the recent visit which Ballahsadah paid us at the Miss-
sion house in Monrovia, and the inquiries and statements made
documents.
315
by him, on this occasion, seem sufficient to remove any suspicion
as to the fact of his ardent desire for a Mission establishment,
whatever might be his motives for desiring it.
The visit of Ballahsadah, as above named, occurred on the
7th inst., and an extract from our journal, respecting it, will pre¬
sent, briefly, its object and conclusion.
" July 7th. But these reflections," (some peculiar to this day,
as the anniversary of an event of some interest to ourself,) " were
interrupted about noon, by the arrival of brother G. S. Brown,
and the young war king of the Goulah tribe, called Ballahsadah.
The object of his visit seemed to be, that he might ascertain
from us, as 44 head man for God's side," whether Brown should
go after 44 the rains," to reside among his people, so that they
miffht make some further preparations for him.
Having received as favorable an answer as could be given,
under the circumstances, he seemed quite satisfied, and after
dining with us, departed with brothers Brown and Simon Peter,
(who came as interpreter,) taking with him the two axes which
we furnished him for cutting out 44 the path," so that he could re¬
turn and take Brown and his family as soon as " the rains" (the
rainy season) " should be over."
The 44 further preparations" which Ballahsadah proposed to
make, provided he might rely on the establishment of a Mission
among his people, were, the erection of some additional buildings,
such as " God-palaver house," or what we may call a " country
chapel," whether enclosed with 44 bamboo mats," and 44 thatched"
with the leaves of the same, or constructed in several other ways
as practised by native architects in this country, of peculiar "sci¬
ence and arts." Ballahsadah assured us that a dwelling-house
had already been erected for the accommodation of the expected
missionary and his family; and he said, u me want all dem peo-
ply in me country for say, Ballahsadah town be christian town
for true." To this apparently sincere desire, every christian's
heart will respond, and say, 0 ! that this and every war king" in
all Africa, may enlist under the banner of the 44 Prince of peace,"
and with their people serve Him evermore ! Amen, and Amen.
DOCUMENT NO. VII.
This document is an acknowledgment of the existence of can¬
nibalism on the western coast of Africa, and that there was such
a place as Bango, both of which have recently been denied.
Extract of Seys' letter, March 16, 1840.
Monrovia, Monday, 16th March, 1840.
My Beloved Brother Brown,—At half-past 5 o'clock, last even¬
ing, Brother Jayne and myself arrived in this town. * *
316
DOCUMENTS.
On my reaching my house, I was presented with a detailed
account from the lips of my clear feeble wife, (who has been ill
in bed the whole time of my absence,) respecting the dreadful
scene through which you have been called to pass since the me¬
morable 7th of March, and particularly on that great day of un¬
precedented providential care and mercy! This morning early
I read with deep attention your two long letters of the 3d and
9th. What can I say ? How can I sufficiently praise and adore
our great Protector that you are alive, that all the Israel of God
with vou are alive, saving one man, and he I hear died happy in
God!" * * * . # *
As I knew that you would like to hear my opinion as to the
manner of your proceeding, I wish you to understand that I do
most cordially approve and sanction the noble, brave, and firm
manner in which you have defended yourself, your people, the
mission premises, and the whole town from the lawless and sav¬
age attack of an overpowering number of ferocious cannibals,
and devils in human shape. I do most heartily approve of ii, and
I furthermore believe from my very soul, that God approved of
your noble defence, for if he had not have smiled upon you, as he
did on the battles of the Israelites of old, you never could have
conquered as you have done, you never could have won the bat¬
tle. * * * But the God of Heaven was
on your side, and your shots told, your guns never missed fire ;
your enemies balls or slugs only shot away your watch keys and
passed through your hair. * * * I have
now tried to encourage your heart and hold up your hands, and
now I want to inform you, just to show what a poor miserable
set of unholy beings we are in this world, that your work is
much opposed here. Only think of it. A man, professing to be
a gospel minister, openly proposed in Council yesterday that they
should break up Heddington. I asked when I heard it, break it
up how ?—burn the buildings ? they may, but as to moving
George Brown one inch from the place, where God has sent him !
impossible ! all the councils in Liberia and fifty like it can't do
jt * # # # *
I approve of your whole conduct at Bangos—glory to God—
you have done well to appoint Simon Peter there as their Minis¬
ter. I will support him. Tell him so.
DOCUMENTS.
317
DOCUMENT NO. VIII.
This document is to show the first outbreak in the great diffi¬
culty which has so long troubled us.
From the Liberia Herald, Jan. 21. 1840.
My Letter on Supremacy.
SUPREMACY OF THE POWER OF THE LIBERIAN DISCIPLINE TO THAT
OF THE DISCIPLINE OF THE M. E. CHURCH.
Mr. Editor: Will you please grant me a column in your inter¬
esting Herald to give some satisfaction to those perplexing agita¬
tors, who are so mightily excited at the execution of the Liberia
discipline. For as 1 have lately been brought and still am under
its supreme power, perhaps I may give some satisfaction to the
excited party, by showing the difference between the two above
mentioned disciplines, so far as 1 am acquainted with both.
Last Saturday, 7th inst., I was suspended by the quarterly con¬
ference in Caldwell, from all official services in the church until
the ensuing quarterly conference.
Now there is the difference between the two disciplines.
The discipline of the M. E. Church, in regard to dealing with
local elders, reads thus. Page, 72, ques. 2d.
What shall be done when a local elder, deacon, or preacher,
is reported to be guilty of some crime expressly forbidden in the
word of God, sufficient to exclude a person from the kingdom of
grace and glory.
Answer first. The preacher having charge shall call a commit¬
tee consisting of three or more local preachers, before whom it
shall be the duty of the accused to appear, and by whom he shall
be acquitted; or, if found guilty, suspended until the next quar¬
terly conference. And the preacher in charge shall cause exact
minutes of the charges, testimony, and examination, together
with the decision of the committee, to be laid before the quurlerly
conference, where it shall be the duty of the accused to ap¬
pear, &c. &c.
But again, page 74, ques. 3d.
What shall be done in case of improper tempers, words or ac¬
tions ?
Answer. The person so offending shall be reprehended by the
preacher having charge. Should a second transgression take place
one, two or three faithful friends are to betaken as witnesses. If
he be not then cured, he shall be tried at the next quarterly con¬
ference, and if found guilty and impenitent, he shall be expelled
from the church.
But not so with the Liberian discipline, or I should have been
dealt with in the same manner. One thing is certain ; I have
318
documents.
not been called to appear before any committee of local preach¬
ers, whether my crime required it or not.
And there is another thing equally as certain : no preacher in
charge, nor any other preacher or person ever gave me one word
of reprehension, or any thing in shape or form ol a reprehension.
Nor has any one, two or three faithful friends ever visited me at
all on the occasion, or said one word in form of a labor. Nor did
they give any notice at all of any such trial, nor any specifica¬
tions of any charges whatever. I was not present at the quarterly
conference, but several of the members of the conference who
were present, tell me, that there was not one witness called on the
trial, not one appeared, nor did they pretend that they had any to
call. They tell me that they acted according to information which
the president gave them concerning me. Those membejs of the
conference tell me, that the president told the conference that I
had lied. And what about ? well, I will give you the'whole his¬
tory.
On the 8th Nov., I went down to Monrovia to settle with Mr.
Chase. Mr. Chase's clerk first presented their account, and I
looked it over. I then presented my account to the clerk, who
took it and carried it into the chamber where Mr. Chase was. And
after a long time the clerk returned and presented me my account
all scratched over by a pencil. The clerk very modestly told me
that Mr. Chase did not feel disposed to allow my account, (or
words to the amount.)
I then took the bill and went into the chamber where Mr. Chase
was sitting, and said—" well, Brother Chase, you seem to pro¬
test my account." " Yes," said he, "I protest the whole of it."
Then I said, " why do you protest it, sir ?" Then he said, " when
we were in America, you applied to the Board for S150 to bear
your expenses into the interior and to buy land ; which sum was
paid you in America, and I shall not pay any more expenses what¬
ever." Then I said, " I never applied to the Board for any $150
to bear my expenses into the interior, or to buy land, nor was any
such money ever paid me in America." Mr. Chase's next words
were, " you lie, yotj lie."
Then said I—" Brother Chase, you ought to know better than
to talk thus." Then said he, " do you say I ought to know bet¬
ter, you black scoundrel ! There is the door, get out of my
bouse or I will give you what you want." And while he turned
himself and looked towards a chair, with which I was afraid he
would beat me, I gathered up my papers in haste and dropped
down stairs in a hurry, and escaped without any further injury.
Now, I am informed by three of the members of this quarterly
conference, that Mr. Chase franklv told them in conference that
I lied when I said, that 1 never applied to the Board for the above
mentioned money. And secondly, he told them that 1 lied when
documents.
319
I said that he called me a black scoundrel. But I have already
taken an oath that I never applied for any money as above stated.
And more than all this, Mr. Chase did call mo a black scoundrel,
and I have already taken my oath of it, and am ready, to take
fifty oaths more that Mr. Chase did call be a black scoundrel!
But, to what was I suspended? To the annual conference?
Nay. But back to the same quarterly conference again at its
next session. And so, here is the supremacy of the Liberian
discipline to that of the discipline of the M. E. Church. The
M. E. Church's discipline requires that a local elder first be brought
before a committee of local preachers, if the crime be sufficient.
But if the crime is only for improper words or actions, or tem¬
pers, then the preacher having charge shall reprehend the offen¬
der. And if there be no satisfaction given, then the preacher is
required to take two or three faithful friends with him for witness¬
es andtallt with the offender the second time. But the Liberian
discipline has no such forms.
The discipline of the M. E. Church favors the offender with a
notification of his tral, and also with a list of the specifications
of the charges preferred again&t him. But the Liberian disci¬
pline by which I am suspended protests rigidly against every one
of those articles. For not one of them were noticed in bringing
me to trial. The discipline of the M. E. Church requires, that
there be one or more witness in a case, before a man can be con¬
demned. But the Liberian discipline does not require any witness
at all to suspend a minister of the gospel from preaching, from
one quarterly conference to another. Who under the whole heav¬
ens ever heard of such a thing before. No such article or articles
in the discipline of the M. E. Church, for that requires its quar¬
terly conference either to acquit or expel. But I am bound with
the iron chains of this double superlative, supreme power of the
Liberian discipline for three months. And so let this suffice un¬
til we hear the conclusion of the whole matter.
Very respectfully yours,
GEORGE S. BROWN.
Caldwell, January 12, 1843.
DOCUMENT NO. IX.
This document is designed to show Chase's answer to Doc. 8,
and will soon be referred to for other purposes.
From Africa's Luminary, Jan. 4, 1843.
Chase's Editorial.
Supremacy.—The Liberia Herald for January contains a letter
from the Rev. G. S. Brown, under tho following imposing title t
320
DOCUMENTS.
" Supremacy of the power of the Liberian Discipline, to that of
the Discipline of the M. E. Church." To prove and illustrate
his meaning in this proposition or allegation, the author of the
letter, after complaining of being himself under the power of the
Liberian Discipline, because suspended from all official services
in the church, until the next session of the same quarterly meet¬
ing conference that saw proper to thus suspend him, endeavors to
establish the illegality of this proceeding by quoting two para-
graphs from the 72 and 73 pages of the Discipline of the M. E.
Church.
And because his case was not disposed of in the way mention¬
ed in his quotation, he infers that the proceedings must have been
extra-judicial, or out of proper court. By referring to page 70 of
the Book of Discipline of the M. E. Church, it will be found
that " the quarterly conference have authority" among other
things, " to try, suspend, expel or acquit any local preacher in the
circuit or station against whom charges may be brought." This
clause of the Discipline clearly shows that the quarterly confer¬
ence have an original " cognizance" of complaints, &c., against
local preachers, and can both " try" and " suspend," as well as
" expel, or acquit" them, just as the evidence in any given case
may require.
The Rev. Mr. B. therefore is much mistaken when he says
the Discipline " requires either to expel or acquit" the accused,
denying the right to "suspend," which, it has been shown, is ex¬
pressly given in the Book of Discipline. If it be asked how these
two portions of the Discipline are consistent with each other, the
answer is by no means difficult.
The paragraphs quoted by Mr. B., contain the provisions for a
formal hearing and disposal of charges against a local preacher,
in the intervals of the sessions of the quarterly conference of the
circuit or station where he may belong, but if an offence be com¬
mitted either too late for this process, or under circumstances that
render such a procedure either impracticable or very inconvenient,
then the next session of the quarterly conference has original
cognizance in the case, as already shown by the paragraph we
have already quoted. The fitness of both these provisions ap¬
pears thus : if a local preacher should offend against the Disci¬
pline of our church immediately after his quarterly conference
has risen, and local preachers can be had, the preacher in charge
can proceed against the offending brother, and acquittal or suspen¬
sion follows of course ; but in case there is not the required num¬
ber of local preachers that can be obtained, or the sickness or ne¬
cessary absence of witnesses prevents this form of investigation,
then the next quarterly conference for that circuit or station can
take the first cognizance of the case, and dispose of it according
to their judgment, in view of the evidence adduced.
documents.
321
Were it not for this power of the quarterly conference a local
preacher might be in circumstances to do as he pleased, and bid
defiance lo the Discipline if the church, either because there were
no other local preacher in the country, or not the required num¬
ber lor a committee; and should the local preachers now recom¬
mend for admission into the Liberia Mission Annual Conference,
he received at its ensuing session, there would be only two left
this side of Cape Palmas. It was, doubtless, in foresight of such
emergences, that the General Conference of the M. E. Church
made the two-fold provision in the case of offending local preachers.
Thus we have shown Mr. B's error in reference to the " sus¬
pending" power of the quarterly conference, but he asks "to what
was I suspended ?" and answers that it was not "to the annual
conference." No, certainly not, for that body can only take cog¬
nizance of the case in the form of an appeal, after expulsion by
the quarterly conference. See page 73 of the book of Discipline.
As, then, the quarterly conference has the power to suspend, as
we have seen, it can be only in reference to a subsequent hearing
at one of its regular sessions, and the next, in order of time, as
a matter of course.
Mr. B's mode of stating his question is quite characteristic,
asking what he was "suspended to," when the suspension "from
all official services, until the next session of the conference which
has suspended him.
But Mr. B. complains that no charges with specifications, were
presented, nor a single witness brought, neither any notification
of his trial.
Now the facts in the case are briefly these : after we had de¬
clined allowing Mr. B's account, (for reasons we shall soon state,)
he went out and spread the evil report to which he has now given
currency through the Herald ; but there was no direct evidence*
on either side except his and our individual and very different
statements of the matter, and of course either might have more
or less credence given to it, in proportion to the supposed credi¬
bility of cither party, or the particular prejudices of individuals
in community.
Under these circumstances, although in consequence of Mr.
B's gross misrepresentations of the matter, we might have brought
a charge for slander against him, and required him to prove by
some evidence, other than his own testimony, the allegations he
had made, yet as we know this was out of his power, from the
very nature of the case, as the required number of local preach¬
ers could not be had without the delay and expense of sending to
Grand Bassa—being also over-charged with other duties and in
feeble health ; we concluded to bear the injury until the next
meeting of the quarterly conference for St. Paul's River circuit;
and there Mr. B. was cited, at our request, by the preacher in
41
S22
DOCUMENTS.
charge, to answer to our complaint against him for his unkind
and unjust treatment. Mr. B. however sent a note, assigning as
a reason why he did not come, " that he could not receive the
sacrament at our hand?," which certainly would not have been of¬
fered to him in the quarterly conference, and therefore was no
valid reason for absence.
But as it was the regular time for the examination of the char¬
acter of all the members of the quarterly conference—if any ob¬
jections existed against an individual they must then be made
known or entire silence kept afterwards. We, therefore, (after
the preacher in charge had rehearsed the evil report of Mr B.
against us,) stated to the conference what were the facts in the
case, and wherein we had been misrepresented. And with this,
in connection with Mr. B's statements, of which sufficient evi¬
dence was there adduced, the quarterly conference, knowing from
his note that his absence was voluntary and without a good reason,
thought proper to suspend him as before named.
But Mr. B. says, " the Discipline of the M. E. Church re¬
quires, that there be one or more witnesses in a case before a man
can be condenmned ; but the Liberian Discipline does not re¬
quire any Avitness at all to suspend a minister of the gospel from
preaching, from one quarterly conference to another."
This is indeed putting us down for naught, as though his slan¬
derous statements were not to be gainsayed, but ours, in self-de¬
fence, were of no account. Suppose we had been the first to re¬
port, and made statements very unfavorable to Mr. B's reputa¬
tion, and when cited to afppear before a proper tribunal refused
to attend ; and Mr. B. had then given his version of the case
and left the court to determine the matter, would Mr. B. think he
.had been well treated, if his statement had been called by us "no
witness at all." According to this principle "he that is first in
his own cause" not only "seemeth just" but "his neighbor" may
?iot "come afterward and search him out."
If this is Mr. B's M. E. C. Discipline, we pray to be deliver¬
ed from its administration in any and every way.
But Mr. B. is a little too fast about witnesses. In the trial of
a local preacher, there is no mention of any number of witnesses,
(though of course sufficient testimony is implied) necessary to
form a judgment or verdict of guilty—the only allusion to wit¬
nesses in the case, being in reference to such as should accom¬
pany the preacher in charge in his act of reprehension for an of¬
fence already committed.
However, if we reason from analogy or the manner of treating
an offender among the common members of the church, we shall
find that the Discipline represents that the accused may be found
guilty, either on the testimony of the accuser, or in his absence,
that of the "next best evidence"; and that ,Jif the accused per-
DOCUMENTS.
323
son evade a trial, by absenting himself, after sufficient notice given
him, and the circumstances of the accusation be strong and pre¬
sumptive," he is to be "esteemed guilty, and be accordingly ex¬
cluded." See page 92, last edition of the Book of Discipline of
the M. E. Church.
Now, in quarterly conference, we stood as complainant or ac¬
cuser, viz., of Mr. B., for having slanderously misrepresented us
in a matter in which his statement and our own was all the di¬
rect testimony that could be had—he was duly cited to appear be¬
fore the proper tribunal and "absented himself"—and under these
"circumstances" what less than suspension could be inflicted, if
any weight at all was given to our testimony ?
As to that portion oi^ Mr. B's letter which professes to give a
true account of the conversation which took place at the time his
large and unwarranted account of claims against the mission
were rejected, it is proper to remark that it is only a repetition of
the slander for which the quarterly conference saw fit to suspend
him, and having replied to it before that body, (where Mr. B. did
not like to be confronted with testimony, equal, at least, to his
own,) we feel under no obligation to him, or any one else to re¬
peat that reply, merely because Mr. B. chooses to repeat his slan¬
der against us.
Should any think Mr. B's statements must be true because he
has " taken his oath" that they are so, and declares he is " ready to
cake 50 oaths more" to the same effect; it would be well for such
to remember that no man of established reputation for veracity,
ever thinks of volunteering in the matter of taking oaths, because
this necessarily implies his own conviction that he cannot be trust¬
ed at all, to tell the truth, unless under I he awful solemnites of
an oath : and what then shall we think of the man who so trifles
with oaths that in order to make the public believe his tale, he
must offer to repeat his oath 50 times !! Truly this is a sad in¬
dication of the want of correct moral principle and integrity.
But to give the reader some idea of what all Mr. B's .wearing
to the truth of his statements amounts to, we refer to a single
item in the list of his allegations against us. In his letter pub¬
lished in the Herald he says of us "he looked toward a chair, with
which I was afraid he would beat me."
But Mr. B. told Mariah Dozier that we "took a chair to knock
him down or beat him with and in his letter which he prepar¬
ed to send to the Board, and to which he proposed to take oath
before A. F. Russell, Esq., he says we "made for a chair,'' &c.
Now which of these three very dilSerent versions does Mr. B.
wish the people to believe? That we might have merely "looked at
a chair" in the course of the conversation, as there were several
in the room, is quite possible, but that we either "took a chair,"
or "made for a chair to beat" Mr. B. with, is utterly untrue, and
324
DOCUMENTS.
in this characteristic agrees well with the various items of his
story.
It is a little amusing, and therefore some relief in such a
gloomy picture as Mr. B. draws, that he should have represent¬
ed himself as fleeing from our room, (of which those bejow had
no apprehension from his manner of descending the stairs,) " lo
escape a beating," when he appeared hale and strong, while we
were so feeble as to be obliged, when sitting up, to keep our po¬
sition, in an easy rocking chair. And yet Mr. B. was "afraid of
a beating" though he was between us and the door, and there
was plenty of help just below stairs !
Is this the great champion in the battle with an armed host of
savages, with so distinguished a war chieftain at their head, as
the far-famed Goterah ? And could he fearlessly stand ':powder
and balls," with " showers of spears and arrows" from such a
foe, and remain, as he has declared so many times in America,
before large assemblies, perfectly composed ; and yet now, at the
imagined glance of a sick man's eye " towards a chair," take
fright and "drop down stairs in a hurry" yea, in such a hurry
that he forgot to tell Mr. McGill or any of the family, how badly
he had been abused ! Surely "the wicked flee when no man
pursueth !"
As to the amount which the Board of Managers allowed in
favor of a mission to be established by Mr. B., either in what he
called "big Pessah," or else among the Goulahs, we have no need
now to multiply words, as we have requested the Board, by let¬
ter, to send us a copy of the resolution which they adopted in
reference to this subject; and shall doubtless receive it in due
time : and then it will be known, by indisputable evidence, wheth¬
er Mr. Bm or ourself, hath spoken the truth as to the sum ap-
■propriatcd for his poposed mission, the limit of which appropria¬
tion we not allowed to exceed, until the Board should hear of the
results of that expenditure, and then, if thejT chose, should make
a new appropriation.
It was on this action of the Board of Managers, that we felt
obliged to refuse a settlement of Mr. B's claims, exceeding by
several hundred dollars the sum appropriated (his salary, of course,
not included,) in favor of his mission : and as this was the whole
matter in dispute between himself and us, the resolution of the
Board, when known, by their official signatures, must put the
matter to rest thus far—and will, moreover, afford a fair ground
of reference as to the truth or falsity of any other items in the
conflicting statements as made by Mr. B. and ourself. Under
another head some farther editorial remarks will be found relat¬
ing to this matter!
DOCUMENTS
DOCUMENTS NO. X., XI, XII.
These documents are designed to explain the proceedings of
the Church in Liberia, before I withdrew from them.
From the Liberia Herald, March 31, 1843.
SUPREMACY OF THE POWERS OF THE LIBERIA DISCIPLINE, TO THAT OF
THE DISCIPLINE OF THE »I. E. CHURCH.
Mr. Editor,—Will you please grant me a column or two in
your faithful Herald, to give a little more information concerning
the power of the Liberia Discipline, in addition to that in the
Herald of January 21st. For things connected with God and re¬
ligion, cannot be too well known, nor too far spread.
You probably recollect, that, in my other communication, I in¬
formed you that I was suspended from all official sei^ices in the
church until the ensuing quarterly meeting conference, which
was to have its session at Lower Caldwell, on the first Saturday
in April. But, for certain reasons, probably the following, it
came on one month sooner.
Last Saturday night, 4th inst., at 8 1-2 o'clock, the quarterly
conference met in a private house, with Rev. S. Chase in the
chair. After making out a roll of members present, and reading
it, they proceeded to business.—First; are there any complaints ?
None, said the preacher in charge. "Well," said Mr. Chase,
" I have : I have, (said he,) a suspension of Mr. Brown, from the
last quarterly conference. And what have you to say to it, Mr.
Brown ?" ( paid, I cannot say any thing to it until I see the
charges. Mr. Chase said, have you. not heard for what you
wen; suspended ? I said, I have heard many things ; but, for
which I was suspended, I cannot tell. (For two of the members
had told me, but four days since, that 1 was suspended for not
coining to conference.) Well, said Mr. Chase, you were sus¬
pended for slanderously reporting what took place between us,
when you came to settle with me. You, said he, went off and
told the whole of that transaction, and for it you are suspended.
Well, said I, please present the charges, that I may know wheth¬
er I am ready for trial or not. (For he had not asked that ques¬
tion.) But he would not present one charge on paper. I then
called for the minutes of the trial at Avhich I was suspended;
but no minutes granted. I then told the conference that I was
not ready for trial ; but talking did no good ; Mr. Chase said the
trial should come on ; and if I had any thing to say, say on. I
then appealed to the conference for a non-suit; founding my plea
as follows: First; at the last quarterly conference at which I
was suspended, I had not any notification of any trial whatever.
323
POCUMBNTS.
No one had ever given me one word of reprehension, or reproof
for any errors or misconduct whatever: unless they considered
Mr. Russell's offering to give me an oath for the confirmation of
those facts, to be reprehension. Nor had I been brought before
any committee of local preachers, as the discipline requires. The
verbal charges which Mr. Chase presents, were transacted two
months, lacking one day, before the first quarterly conference
took place, at which I was suspended. And there were local
preachers who might have been conveniently called, and before
whom I might have had an opportunity to have made reconcilia¬
tion for whatever charges might have been brought against me.
Now, Mr. Chase had taken great pains, and even went to a
certain part of the Goloo country, to get hold of something to
make up another charge against me, so that if he should fail to
accomplish his object on the suspension, he might have some¬
thing to make up the balance.* On his return, he made up a
charge, wrote it in a letter, and directed the letter to Rev. D.
Ware, my preacher in charge. On the 1st inst., Brother Ware
shewed me the letter, and asked me to read it. After reading it
Brother Ware, took the letter and carried it off, according to the
direction given him in the letter. But he left me no copy. The
letter stated to Brother "Ware what Mr. Chase intended to do at
quarterly conference. And having this hint, I put it into my
plea also.
I also stated, that our discipline required the preacher in charge
to bring the complaint to me, but none had brought any. The
preacher in charge says, no complaints. I also read the disci¬
pline, pages 72, 73, and 74, to them, and informed them that no
one had ever taken one step towards making any reconciliation
whatever. I aiso pleaded, that the transactions of the last charges
took place nearly four years ago, and that since that time, my
character had passed twice in the annual conference, and once in
this same quarterly conference, at which I was recommended to
the travelling connection, not one year since. And that all these
things were as fully known last April as they are now. And
that all was peace and harmony among us until i had told how
Mr. C. called me a liar, a black scoundrel, and turned me out of
doors. And that, therefore, having no minutes of the former
trial, I thought, in consideration of the whole, I was entitled to a
non-suit.
Mr. C. then told the conference that if they had any thing to
say, with reg ird to a non-suit, say on. But when he heard some
remarks made, favorable to a non-suit, he stopped them at once,
and said, if you found your plea for a non-suit on these things
only, the conference need not proceed farther, for I will decide
the question myself; there shall be no non-suit, said Mr. C.
* I Omll show, in its proper />!.*>«>, that he found nothing.
DOCUMENTS.
327
I was then required to affirm or deny some question. But I
said, please let me see your charges, that I may know what to
speak to, or Iroin. Mr. C. said, those tilings for which you were
suspended. I then asked Sir. C. to show me the minutes of
their doings at the time of my suspension : but no minutes were
shown. I told him again that I wanted the privilege of wit¬
nesses in this case : but Mr. C. frankly declared that there should
be no witnesses permitted to speak on the case, but himself, and
myself.
And so, into it I was forced to go.
Mr. C. brought the charge? in his own name ; Mr. C. was his
own witness ; and Mr. C. was his own judge.
And so after making our statement for 2 1-2 hours, I was sent
out. And after walking about on the wet grass for one hour, I
was called in again. And while answering some questions on
the former trial, of which Mr. C.had so rigidly declared that no
witnesses should be permitted to speak on the trial, he presented
three witnesses to prove that I promised to carry my journal
down to the Cape for him to read, but never carried it. J. Pin-
gree, B. R. Wilson, and F. Burns—witnesses.
Thus, Mr. C. led off on the latter charges, until he had got
them all before the conference, and commenced proving his ver¬
bal declarations, by his witnesses.
The first charge which he undertook to prove, was, that I had
told in America, that when I first went to Heddington, I saw
slaves driven through the town, on their Avay to market. But
B. R. Wilson jumped up immediately, and unqualifiedly de¬
clared, that he knew the report to be false, for there had been
nothing of the kind known in the colony for years before I went
to Heddington, and all was a falsehood.
This was a strong witness against me. But the Rev. I. Law- •
ranee arose and declared, that slavery was not all done away in
the Colony, for the natives would, and did sell slaves in the na¬
tive towns among us, even fo this day, in spite of all we could
do. I then arose and told the Conf., that Mr. Wilson had proba¬
bly forgotten, that at the annual Conf., held at Monrovia, not one
year since, how he had up the Rev. A. F. Russell, preacher in
charge at Kobertsville, for buying slaves, proved h against him,
and the Rev. A. F. Russell did but just escape expulsion. The
next specification acted on, was, that I had told the people in
America that there were Cannibals in Africa, and this was also a
falsehood. But the Rev. I. Lawrence arose and declared that he
had seen in Africa, not only natives eating human flesh, but ea¬
ting of their own llesh. At this Mr. C., rather hauled in his
liorns about witness for a while.
At this time the Conf., became confused, not having any min¬
utes of the other trial, or any specifications to guide them but Mr.
"DOCUMENTS.
C's. mouth which mixed up the former charges with the latter in
a strange puzzling manner; the Conf., asking questions, one,
foreign from another, allot' which served to increase the confu¬
sion : some said 1 was first suspended for telling what took place
between Mr. C., and myself when I went to settle with him,
others said, no ; he was suspended for not attending Q. Conf.,—
And when I saw that Mr. C., would force on the subject, taking
such advantage of witness, who know nothing except in the one
case of the journal, and that flat against his vouchsafe; I told
Mr. C. that if this was the way he was going to continue, I would
deny the whole, that is, what remained unacted upon : This I
said, because 1 saw the whole to be mockery.
And when I refused to answer any more question, because he
would not allow me to defend myself by witnesses, Mr. C. then
told me, that if I was not ready to answer to those charges now,
I might have just as long time as I pleased to get my winesses,
and prepare for trial. At this, one of the members of Conf.,
asked Mr. C., in what relation to the Church, I was to stand,
while preparing for trial. Mr. C,, answered; suspended, of
course. He then gave me my chance, either to have it decided
now, or set a time when I would be ready for trial. So I told Mr.
C., that I wished to have it put off until I couid hear from Ame¬
rica. But, that I wanted a specification of the charges, that I
might know what I was to prove. I was then ordered to retire
again.
At 1 o'clock I was called in, and found them talking of are-
port, which I had published in the Herald, a few weeks since, of
their doings at the last Quarterly Conf. And I then supposed,
that they had not disposed of my case! but not so. Mr. C. had
forgotten this charge, till after they had suspended me, till Mr. C.,
should go to America, and gather up all the fragments of my evil
reports about Africa, and bring or send them to a Committee
whom they were to appoint, and did appoint, who, on the recep¬
tion of those documents so brought or sent, are to bring me to
trial.
After this, I was asked some questions concerning an appro¬
priation of money made by the Board of Missions of the M. E.
Church, for the establishment of a Mission station in the interior.
I told the Conf., that when 1 was in America, I applied to the
Board for $50—to purchase books, joiners tools, and house furni¬
ture : but the Board granted me $200, for those purposes. But
Mr. C., declared, that J applied to the Board, for $100, to pur¬
chase books, tools, furniture, to bear my expenses into the inter¬
ior, to buy land for a Mission Farm, and to build me a house
thereon : But, that I only wanted about $50, of it at that time.
But the Board, said Mr. C., granted him $150, for the aforesaid
purposes, and ordered him to pay it, but not to pay any more,
until he had heard from them.
DOCUMENTS.
330
i. Was ^ien as^e<^ by a member of Conf., if he had paid
the $1*50, he said, no ; for it had not been called for. I then told
the Conf., that the Board paid me the $200, before I left
America,and that I purchased the articles for which it was ap¬
propriated.
At this, Mr. C., exclaimed to the Conf., with much earnestness
and confidence, saying ! Hear it, hear it: Mr. Brown says, the
Board paid him $200, before he left America; hear it.
The minutes were read over, but no one inquired whether ac¬
cepted or not accepted, nor were they signed by any body at
that time, present. The Benediction was pronounced, and Conf.,
closed at about 2 o'clock on Sabbath morning.
Immediately after its close, I informed the Conf., that they
might do as they pleased with their suspension ; but they need
not, nor should I consider myself any longer a member of the
M. E. Church in Liberia : and I said, I hear withdraw all fellow¬
ship, relation, and connexion with M. E. Church in Liberia. For
if this is Methodism, then I am not a Methodist, never was, nor
ever shall be. &c., &c.
For I saw, by their snspending me not as I desired, till I could
hear from America, but until Mr. C., should write from America,
and no time set when he was to write; and by their not calling
for any acceptance of the minutes, nor signing them, or giving
me any specifications of any charges, that another mock trial
was anticipated of them.
And thus, I thought it better to be out of such a Church, than
in it. Nor shall I feel myself at all disgraced by their expulsion
whenever it takes place, as, of course it will, for I shall not at¬
tend to any more Church trials whatever, until we have a Metho¬
dist superintendent; that is, one, who governs, and is governed
by the Discipline of the M. E. Church.
Mr. C., has said, in the Luminary, of Jan. 4th, that the taking
an oath implies, that a man cannot be trusted at all to speak the
truth unless he takes an oath. Now I expect to be believed in
this report, without taking an oath. Although I did not take
down regular minutes of the Conf., yet I live, and write in the
midst of the Conf. And my object in publishing these transac¬
tions before they go to America, is that they may first be tested
on our own ground. And as the Luminary above mentioned,
requires some correction, it shall be prepared for your next Her¬
ald. Very respectfully yours,
Caldwell, March 7th, 1843. GEORGE S. BROWN.
42
331
DOCUMENTS.
DOCUMENT XI.
From the Liberia Herald.
SUPREMACY OF THE POWERS OF THE LIBERIA DISCIPLINE TO THAf
CF TIIE DISCIPLINE OF THE M. E. CHURCH.
Mr. Editor: In my last communication to you 1 promised to
prepare for your next Herald, some corrections of some statements
made in the " Luminary," of January, in answer to my report of
some of the doings in a quarterly meeting conference, held at
Upper Caldwell, January 7th, at which time and place I was first
suspended. That Luminary is clothed with thick fog, and em¬
bodies many palpable falsehoods. The first of these which is
worthy of notice is as follows :
Mr. Chase says—that the paragraphs quoted by Mr. B. contain
provisions for a formal hearing and disposal of charges against a
local preacher in the intervals of the sessions of the quarterly
conference of a circuit or station where be may belong. But if
an offence be committed, either too late for the process, or under
•circumstances zhat render such a procedure either impracticable
or very inconvenient, then the next session of the quarterly con¬
ference has original cognizance in the case, &c.
Now Mr. C. has labored long, and wandered wide from the
point, to convince his readers by argument, that the offence was
committed too late for the aforesaid process to have been accom¬
plished before the session of the said quarterly conference so that
any impartial readers would naturally suppose that this was a case
of emergency ; or that the offence took place some six, ten, or fif¬
teen days immediately before quarterly conference which would
have very much altered the case. But the offence, as he calls it,
took place on the 8th November, and quarterly conference on the
7th January. Here were two months, lacking one day, between
the committing the ofience and quarterly conference which tried
it. And there was not two months between the last two quarterly
conferences.
Again. Mr. C's. readers will naturally infer that local preach¬
ers for a committee were not to be had, because they were all
recommended to the annual conference. Now I very much doubt
that their being recommended to the annual conference disquali¬
fied them for sitting on this committee. Nor were they recom¬
mended till some time after the offence took place. And there¬
fore local preachers might have been conveniently called at any
time, and the difficulty might have been digested, at least till we
could have heard from America.
The next foggy pillar arising from his false picture is—Mr. C.
says, it a local preacher should offend against the discipline of our
church immediately after his quar. conf. has risen,and local preach*
DOCUMENTS.
332
ers can be had, the preacher in charge can proceed against the of¬
fending brother, and acquittal or suspension follows of course.
Have I offended against the discipline ? Then whose duty is it
to proceed against the offending brother. Mr. C. says, the preach¬
er in charge.
Well then, why did not the preacher in charge proceed ?
Mr. C. says, he was overcharged with other duties, and feeble
in health. What kind of duties were those with which the
preacher was so overcharged ? It is true, he was a justice of the
peace, and this employed about one half his time. About one
quarter of his time was spent in trading in cam-wood, &e. Then
he had one quarter of his time left, in which he might just as well
have wrote a few lines and sent them to the local preachers, and
called a committee on my case, as to have been rambling the for¬
est with a gun on his back in pursuit of game, or gadding about
town, and some times spending two thirds of a day in one house,
where he might have done his business in five minutes. The
reader can judge for himself, whether the preacher in charge was
overcharged with other duties or not. He, A. F. Kussell, lived
the whole of last conference year in the violation of more than
twenty of the rules of a Methodist preacher.
Again. Mr. C. says—Mr. B. was cited at our request, by the
preacher in charge, to answer to our complaint against him for
his unkind and unjust treatment.
Now, this is another sneaking, malicious falsehood. For if I
had been thus cited, I must have known in some way or other.
But I have not seen or heard any thing of that or this kind until
the members told me, on the following Monday, that they thought
I hod been cited to trial. In the next place, Mr. C. says, Mr. B.
sent a note assigning as a reason why he did not come. But this
is another barefaced falsehood, and the last quar. conf. proved it
so.
Again. Mr. C. says—suppose we had been the first to report
and make statements very unfavorable to Mr. B's. reputation, &c.
Now I appeal to the whole christian church on earth, was not
Mr. C. the first to report this slander, as he calls it ? Did he not
first tell me I lied ? Did he not first call me a black scoundrel ?
Did he not first order me out doors ? Was he not the first to tell
it to the church ? And may not his neighbor come after him, as
he says ? Why not ?
And did he not know that I should be obliged to repeat his
own words to those who asked me, or I must have told a lie ?
Was not Mr. C's. statements very unfavorable to my reputation ?
Mr. B. has told a lie on the Board of Missions, to deceive the hon¬
est merchants !
Let those who feel interested in this matter, call on the secre¬
tary of the Missionary society, of the M. E. Church, in the city-
333
DOCUMENTS.
of New York and ask for Brown's application, for the appropria¬
tion of the amount in question, and read it for yourselves. One
may say to me, could you not have got along1 without telling the
conversation which took place between you and Mr. Chase ? Not
in daylight. For at this time, I was on the point of leaving Cald¬
well for the Goloo country, This difficulty took place on Tues¬
day, and on the next Monday we were to start off for the interior.
I had engaged several men to go with me, and had paid some of
them for going: I had purchased $200 worth of goods on credit,
for the purpose of that Mission, of the merchants on the cape,
who, of course, were interested in this matter.
Now as soon as I was turned out of Mr. C's door, up comes
those interested merchants, saying well, Mr. B., have you settled
with Mr. Chase ? No sir. Why did you not settle ? Because
Mr. C. protested my account. Protested your account ? Yes
sir. Why did he protest it ? Because of, &c., &c. Well, what
did you tell him ? So and so. Well, then what did he say?
Thus and thus.
I ask, what could I have told those men, but to tell them the
truth ? and why not tell the truth ?
Now after Mr. C's claims and charges for slander, what does
it amount to ? What does Mr. C. deny that he pretends that I
told ? Answer it quarterly conference, for you, and Mr. C. says
that I was suspended for "reporting" the conversation between
us.
Mr. C. rambles about in the fog, not having a Discipline ar¬
ranged to meet his fancy and convenience, till he finds the analo¬
gy of treating with a common member: and finding himself
swamped in this, he flies back to Mr. B's letter, which professes
to give a true account of the conversation which took place at
the time his unwarrantable account was rejected; and here he
makes another mighty struggle to prove its falsity, by arguing on
the fact, that I had sworn to the fact.
Mr. C. undoubtedly intends to have his readers understand that
I wrote the letter which is published in the Herald, and then took
an oath for its confirmation ; which is not the case.
The oath was on this wise : Mr. C. protested my account
against the Mission. I could do no more nor less, than to appeal
to the Board of Missions for redress. Thus I copied off my ac¬
count and sent it to the Board: but as it had been protested by
the superintendant of the Mission, and for such reasons too, as
he gave, I thought it proper to take oath to the statements which
I sent to the Board.
And when I wrote the letter, in the Herald, I stated that I had
taken an oath; that is, of what I was then speaking.
But in order to prove that I had perjured myself by my oath,
Mr. C. says, Mr. B. told Maria Dosier that we took a chair to
DOCUMENTS.
334
knock him down. But this is another barefaced falsehood. I
never told Maria Dosier any such thing. Moreover, on the 2d
inst., I took Brother S. Harris, a steward of the Church, and
Brother C. Carter, a class-leader in the Church, and we went to
Maria Dosier's house, and asked her if I had at any time told her
that Mr. C. " took a chair to knock me down," and she said no.
And as to the difference between making and looking toward a
chair, and for which Mr. C. wished to know, which 1 wish the
people to believe, I answer: Mr. C. was sitting in his big rock¬
ing chair, strapping his razor, and frequently shaking and flour¬
ishing it at arms length toward me, as we sat about five feet
apart. And at the instant in which he ordered me out door, he
changed his razor from his right hand to his left, with his strop,
he reached forth his arm, rocked forward suddenly, looking earn-
eastly toward a chair which was within one foot of his outstretched
hand, in which position 1 left him. And I wish the people to be¬
lieve that he made for a chair or looked at a chair; just which
they please, or both.
Mr. C. thinks it a little amusing, and of some relief, that I did
not fight with him on the occasion. But I had no notion to en¬
counter such a big man, while he had a razor in one hand, and
grasping for a chair with the other; he might have done me
much harm before the help of which he speaks, could have got
up stairs. No no, I had rather be called a coward.
Mr. C., not being satisfied because I would not fight it out,
gets on another head, which he calls malignity,* jumps on the
Editor of the Herald, and rides him into the Royal Albert again.
But Mr. B. was in his head, in his heart, in his soul, and in his
malignity too. He says Mr. B. did not come to tell us our faults
between him and us alone, &c. No no ; that is very true. Nor
had I any notion to expose my poor carcass to those violent in¬
struments again, after having such good luck as to escape them
once. For it is written, thou shalt not tempt, &c., &c.
Now if Mr. C. means any thing less than blackguard, by say¬
ing that I never come to seek a settlement, tell him his faults
between him and me alone, and that I did not bring one or two
friends as witnesses, then why did he not do the same before he
suspended me ? I did not complain of Mr. C., but he of me. I
had concluded to let the difficulty remain until we could hear froni
America, and that Mr. C. might then be convinced as to who was
wrong in the outset. But Mr. C., being so deeply immersed in
self-conceit, that to show his great power among a few colored
dunces, as he calls us, would urge on a trial of the difficulty at
the sacrifice of any thing. And now, as my sheet is full, and
there still remains some further explanations on that malignant
* Id the same paper*
335
documents.
head, T shall notice them in my explanations of the doings of our
last quarterly conference, and prepare them for your next Herald.
Very respectfully, yours, &c.,
GEORGE S. BROWN.
Caldwell, March 13, 1843.
DOCUMENT NO. XII.
supremacy of the power of the liberia discipline, to that
of the discipline of the m. e. ciicrch.
Mr. Editor.—I improve the present evening to redeem the
pledge, which 1 made at the close of my last communication to
you, on the subject of the supremacy of the Liberia Discipline.
I stated then and there, that I would send you some further ex¬
planation of the doings of our last quarterly conference, in con¬
nection with some further remarks on Mr. C's malignant head,
in the Luminary of Jan. 4th. First ; Our last quarterly confer¬
ence. was one of peculiar interest to us all. I was interested to
know where, and in what, such strange and unheared of proceed¬
ings would end.
My enemies were anxious, and interested to accomplish what
they had been aiming at, lest their future attempts should ap¬
pear malicious, and their maliciousness betray their want of
Christianity. It is no wonder that Mr. C. should feel a deep
stiring interest, in as much as his unman.lt and ungodly conver¬
sation and conduct, had gone to America before him, and that
sooner, or later he must meet it: " where," unless he could to¬
tally destroy my character, he knew he must bear an undeniable
reproach forever. But if h'e has purged his character to any
great extent, by proceeding as he has against me, then he is per¬
fectly welcome to liis purity.
And in order to accomplish this all important object, Mr. C.
played the same game at the last conference, as at the first. But
here, he aimed at another object. There, his object was, to es¬
tablish his slander ; as he calls it. And here, to establish me a
liar. Nothing can be more evident than this, by the manner in
which he proceeded. He, nor any other person, ever came to
me, to inquire, how, why, or whether those things were so; nor
ask for any explanation or reconciliation concerning those char¬
ges, whatever. And exclusive of several other circumstances,
the fact, of his bringing witnesses with him, who owned in con¬
ference, that they come on purpose for witnesses ; the fact of his
frank declaration, that there should be no testimony but his and
mine, and then turning immediately around and calling on his
witnesses to bear testimony, as heretofore stated, are attestations
brighter than sun-beams, that he took this sneaking, ungodly ad-
DOCUMENTS.
330
vantage to prove me a liar. BIr. C. well knew, that if I was
permitted to have witnesses on that case, that I should
have proved, that he told three different stories of our conversa¬
tion iu his chamber at the time this difficulty took place, all d'iif-
ering materially from that which he told in conference.
Mr. C. learned more and more, that such language anl treat¬
ment was not becoming for a man in his station. I went to him
peaceably. I made no demand, but presented my account against
the mission, for him to inspect and digest. But he protested the
whole of it, told me Hied, called me a black scoundrel, he would
give me what 1 wanted, and then turned me out doors. And as
I have before stated, I was under the necessity of repeating his
own words in public. Mr. C. soon felt the stigma, and flew at
once to his only, and last resort; which was, to make the repeti¬
tion of his own words, slander, and then to prove the slanderer
a general liar, which, he foolishly imagined, would very much
help to patch up the breach. 1 say foolishly, for be my person
never so black, and my character never so mean all this could not
lessen his crime in the case, if in any other. For when Mr. C,
told me I lied, he told a palpable falsehood. Now if Mr. 0., or
any of the board of missions of the M. E. Church, in America,
or else where, can, or will produce a petition of my own hand
writing, in which I applied for $150 to buy books, furniture, tools
to bear my expenses into the interior, to buy land, and "to build
me a house thereon ; then I hereby authorize the world, fully and
freely to believe all that Mr. C. has published against me, or
may hereafter- say, or publish against me, to be the truth and
nothing but the truth; and that all which I have published
to be lies. At my first trial, as I was informed by several of the
members of that conference Mr. C. told them, that I applied for
$150 for the above purposes. But at our last conference Mr. C.
said,I applied for $100 for the above purposes,but the board granted
him $150, and ordered him to pay it, but to pay no more. But he
acknowledged that he had not paid it, because it had not been
called for. It would haVe been a very convenient time to have
paid the $150 at the time he protested my account. In my com¬
munication to you of March 7th, there were three charges pre¬
sented against me, exclusive of the slander ; the journal, slavery,
and cannibalism I will now present the 4th, and last, on which
Mr. C. pretended to procure any testimony.
Mr. C. says Mr. B. has reported, that when he went to Goulah,
he made arrangement with King Yardoo, for the establishment
of a mission there, aud that he had bought all of Yardoo's ter¬
ritory. But said he, I have been there myself, and found old
Yardoo a poor old, worthless fellow, not having one foot of land
to dispose of; nor did they ever give B. any liberty or authority
to establish any school, or mission in their country, nor did they
337
DOCUMENTS.
even know Brown. Now I shall presently show that Mr. C. in
presenting this as a charge, at the time and in the manner as he
did, has proved his total lack of ail piety, justice, judgment and
truth.
But, that this subject may be presented in its true light, you
will permit me, first to say, that the disposition of those natives,
is well known to all, who have ever been in the habit of going
into the interior and dealing with them. For as they are on the
sea coast, so are they in the interior. For instance; an En¬
glish trader comes along, and buys a certain line of coast of the
natives for a trading establishment, &c. But if an American,
or a Spaniard, comes along a few months after, and offers them a
dash of a little rum, tobacco, or powder, I appeal to all who are
acquainted with those natives, if they do not think, that the
native would say they knew nothing of any Englishman. (Go
to the Bassa Cove, &c.)
Now the circumstances of buying Yardoo;s territory are as fol¬
lows :—When I introduced the subject of establishing a mission
in the Goulah country, I also introduced the aubject of buying
land for a mission farm, And when the kings delivered their
message to me, they spake, in its proper place of my buying
land! King Yardoo said, you have no need of buying land for
your business; but if you have a mind to give us a little dash,
we will accept it. But said he, if you only want land for God's
side, to raise produce on, and learn our boys to work like Ameri¬
cans, then make your farm where you like ; &c, as stated in the
Luminary of May 18th, 1842, and to which I especially refer the
reader.
Nor did I ever say, or report to any one, that I had bought the
original right of the soil, as Mr. C. arrogantly pretends. Nor
did I wish to buy it. All we wanted or needed, was, a right, to
carry out our operations fully, and without giving offence. And
this right I did obtain, through the anticipation of a dash, which
I gave them to their full satisfaction. And I considered this
right, as not only buying, but far better than buying.
But, it is no matter what King Yardoo, Ballasadao r any other
man told Mr. C. about this business, when he went to Golah: for
there is one stubborn fact, in the midst of it all, by which Mr.
C. in bringing this as a charge, as he did, has exposed his true
character.
Now concerning this fact, let my hitherto warm admirers in
America, whom Mr. C. speaks of, in his Luminary, ask Mr. C.
the following questions.
Did Brown, and Simon Peter, or did they not accompany Bal-
lasada into your chamber, on the 7th July, 1842 ? (Yes.) What
was Balla's business ? He came to see whether I was going to
send Brown to Goulah or not. (Yes.) Did Balla, say, that if
documents.
33S
Brown did not come to his country according to previous arrange¬
ment, all iiis people would be shamed by others*? (Yes.) Did
you ask Balla to build a hou.;e for Brown (Yes.) Did he say that
ho would build it i (Yes.) Well, did you or did you not, ask
Balla to give you, or Mrs. Wilkins at r.iillsburgh, some girls to
be taught in her school ? (Yes.) And what was Balla's answer?
Balla said, that all the children in his country belonged to
Brown; but he would put the girls into Brown's hands, and
Brown might put them into her hands, if he pleased. (Yes.)
Did Balla dine at the same time and table with you that day ?
(Yes.) Well did you or did you not, on the strength of what
Balla, said, concerning Brown's going to Golah, order two new
axes, from the public store, to be given to Balla, for the express
purpose of cutting out a path for Brown and his family to go to
Golah ? (0 yes &c.)
Now these are matters of fact, and if Mr. C. denies any of
them, then let the above inquirers inform me, and will I present
Ballasada, the colonial store keeper, his books, and the young
gentleman, who bore the order, and delivered the axes to Balla¬
sada, all b fore any conference or authority, before whom the in¬
quirer may require me, and there prove the whole dialogue as
above stated. Again, it is neither probable nor possible, that Mr.
C. should or could so far forget this daylight circumstance, that
he could, conscientiously, or innocently present such a charge as
this, let Yardoo or Ballasada have told him whatever the}' might.
For he could not avoid the discover}', that if there was a lie any
where, it must have been in Ballasada. And if Ballasada told.
C. a different story in the country, from what he told him at
Monrovia, then why did not C. bring his charge against Ballasa¬
da, rather than against me ? evidently because this was his
hour; and it made no difference with 0. whether I had lied or
not, if he could but get something to match, or cover his infam¬
ous, rough, saHor language. " You lie you black scoundrel, 1
will give yor what you want ; out of my house."
But this is Mr. C's true character, and the true character of all
his charges.
As to Mr. C's character, he has fully qualified and established
it in his report in the Luminary above mentioned, under his head
of malignity; where he writes as follows :—but to give it exten¬
sion where he has a good reputation on account of either real or
supposed good done by him in the missionary cause, and where
from extraneous circumstances, more credit than was his just
due, may have been awarded him, &c., &c. Now if this passage
has anv meaning at all, and if it lias any connection with the
foregoing and following parts of the paragraph, then it cannot
be explained into any thing less than an expression of bold, pre-
* Meaning ollu-r I alios.
43
339
DOCUMENTS.
sumptuous blasphemy. For after all the reports of the Rev.
John Seys, and Rev. W. H. Taylor, and a host of others who
have been eye, ear, and heart witnesses, and have all reported
publicly, and as one man, of the work of God and the Holy
Ghost, to which work Mr. C. evidently refers ; nor has there ever
been one contradictory word published against those witnesses,
even by other denominations, until Mr. C. rose up (like the creat¬
ure mentioned in the Revelation of St; John, 12 and 3d,) and
calls it supposed good. And says more credit than was his just
due has been awarded. He may tuck in as many pronouns (him)
as he pleases, or as many (may haves) as he likes ; they neither
modify the doctrine, nor meliorate the principle. Mr. C. evident-,
ly intends to instruct his readers, that the reports of the above
witnesses were all false, or only pretensions, and that the church
have given too much glory to God. For Mr. C. refers to the
work, for which the church have been honoring God, through the
reports of the above mentioned witnesses.
What did the blasphemous Jews say in former days, more than
Mr. C. in the latter ? Or what more could they say ?
And where is Mr. C's piety, justice, judgment, or truth ?
But Mr. C. undoubtedly intended to have the passage answer
two important ends. First, to publish something against me to
match his profligate language; and secondly, to publish some¬
thing to screen himself from the atrocious disgrace of reducing
the mission as he has. For he has extinguished nearly every orn¬
ament which graced the mission. The expulsion of the native
and orphan children at Cape Palmas, Heddington, and Caldwell,
has stripped the mission of nearly all that renders it worthy to be
called a mission. And where, in any one place, has he made
any improvement.
Never did a Saul of Tarsus spread a blacker gloom over the
primitive Church, than Mr. C. cast over the Church in Liberia,
for the whole of last year.
But he has left the field, and gone to America j and what is his
business there ? Why he has gone there to get witnesses to
prove that I never saw a human sacrifice in Africa ; that the na¬
tives never told me that formerly they sacrificed all their first
born sons to the devil, and that, before I last visited America, I
had never been any farther into the interior than Heddington, if
so far as that.
Now the arrangement is for Mr. C. to travel all about the
country, cities and villages, where I went when I last visited
America, and to inquire in what manner, and how I represented
things in Africa, and gather up all the affidivits he can concern¬
ing these matters, send them over to Africa, and bring the black
scoundrel to trial again.
But as it will be a laborious job for Mr. C. to visit all the con¬
gregations which I addressed, and at a great expense too, I should
DOCUMENTS.
340
think it best to request all the Editors in the Northern States, to
publish Mr. C's important business in all their newspapers, re¬
questing all the congregations which I addressed, that in case
Mr. C. does not call on them for their testimony, to write affida¬
vits and send them to Mr. C. But let them write as I told them:
not as Mr. C. wishes to have them : for he wants the people to
say that I told them that the natives sacrificed their children now,
as much as ever ; but I told the people that human sacrifices
were now done away, as far as we could hear of, in all directions.
Mr. C. wants the people to say that I told them that I had seen
all the first born sous in Africa sacrificed to the devil ; but I told
the people that the natives told me that this was their former
practice. Mr. C. wishes the people to say that I told them that
I had visited King Yardoo's town, before I last visited America.
Well, do tell Mr. C. whether I said so or not ; and try to help
the dear man out of his perplexity. For he takes it for granted
that if I had never been to Yardoo's or Captain Sam's town, I had
never visited any town in the Goulah country. Mr. C. thinks he
has visited the whole Goulah country, because he went to Yardoo's.
Now if Mr. C., or any other man in Liberia, or any other place,
had any doubts of any thing which I have done, said, or report¬
ed, concerning any or all of those charges, then why have they
not like men, if not like christians, come to me in some civil or
legal manner, and requested, or required me, to give them some
explanation or reconciliation concerning them. But not one per¬
son, of any rank or class, has ever spoken one word of inquiry to
me on those subjects, directly or indirectly, even to the present
day, excepting in conference. This is something peculiarly as¬
tonishing. Yes, I challenge Mr. C., and all the rest of my ene¬
mies, to show wherein they have taken one step in all this dif¬
ficulty, according to the discipline of the M. E. Church.
It was for this cause only that I withdrew from their Church.
They have totally departed from the discipline of the church to
which 1 belonged. And had I have been led by them farther, I must
have departed too ; and thus have consented to be governed by,
and to fellowship with a church totally degenerated from Metho¬
dism. Hence I came out from them, because I was not of them,
by any means.
For, look at their own proceedings, and see if there is a paral¬
lel in any history in the world. And as I have challenged Mr.
C., and all the rest of my enemies, to show one step which they
have taken in all this pernicious strife, according to the rules or
usages of the discipline of the M. E. Church, I therefore con¬
clude there is no necessity of enumerating the comparisons of
the power and supremacy of the Liberia discipline with that of
the discipline of the M. E. Church: for, that a new form of
341
DOCUMENTS.
church, government is in vogue in Liberia, is too manifest to need
any argument.
You will hear from me again before long.
Respectfully yours, &e.,
GEORGE S. BROWN.
Caldwell, April 2G, 1S43.
Now, perhaps in this place, it may be as convenient as in any
other, to offer a few explanatory remarks : first on the foregoing
documents, that is, the last three, and then give you a further
explanation of their merits. First: I remark, that all those out¬
rageous proceedings exploded upon me all of a sudden. I knew
nothing of them, until they spake them iu conference. I had not
the least opportunity of self-defence, as I afterwards obtained, nor
did they intend that 1 should obtain any defence. For instance,
as to my report in the last document, of the establishment of a
mission at Yardoo's, it will readily be discovered that I was not
in possession of document 6, although I knew the contents there¬
in were matters of facts. Nor was J, at the time of publishing
the last three reports, in possession of the three following docu¬
ments ; but I rknew that their contents existed. But before I leave
this subject, I propose to sum up the whole matter, that it maybe
understood by all. But first to the law and testimony. And here
let it be observed, that the law of the M. E. Church concerning
the trial ;of a local preacher, is copied in full, in my report, Doc.
8, to which I refer the reader. And for a further illustration of
that law and its application, I refer the reader to a little book, en¬
titled "Hedding, on Discipline," a discourse on the administra¬
tion of Discipline, by Elijah Hedding, D. D., Bishop of the M.
E. Church, delivered before the New-York, Providence, New
England and Maine Conferences, and published at their request.
Now, whoever wishes to know the valadity of their proceed¬
ings with me in the aforesaid case, then I refer them to Hedding,
on Discipline, from page 32 to 36. And this I claimed as my
standard, and still claim it. But I will only copy a few promis¬
cuous items in this place, and then appeal to the book for the rest.
Here it is written: " This officer (a Presiding Elder) is to pre¬
side also in the trial of local preachers : And here he needs
great wisdom and patience, to see that the laws of the church be
duly understood and regarded in these trials; that proper testi¬
mony, and none but such, be admitted in those investigations;
and that suitable means be used to protect the innocent, and cor¬
rect or punish the guilty, as the case may require," &c., &c.
After several remarks, the Bishop says : " Another question is
often asked. In trying an appeal, are we limited to the record of
the testimony in the trial below, or are we to admit new testimo-
DOCUMENTS.
342
ny ? On this question, different opinions and administrations
prevail. But, as in the appeal of u travelling preacher to the
general conference, and that of a local preacher to the annual
conference, the trials proceed on the minutes of the evidence
in the preceding trials ; so, it appears to me, consistency requires
we should proceed in such cases in the quarterly conference,"
&c., &c.
" Here," says the Bishop, "another question is asked. Has a
Presiding Elder a right to call a fifth quarterly conference in the
year, to do special business? I know of no such authority," &c., &c.
Now, I appeal to the little book for the remainder.
Indeed, the very things which Chase pretended he wanted to
prove by his contemplated affidavits, I owned them again and
again in presence of all the conference. Moreover, Chase did
not pretend that ho wanted to prove any thing by his contempla¬
ted affidavits, excepting the very things which were charged
against nie, at the previous annual conference, as heretofore stated.
But all those former charges were fully disposed, and put far
beyond every one's reach for the present purpose, as acknowledg¬
ed by Chase himself. (See doc. 9.)
Here it is written by Chase : " But, as it was the regular time
for the examination of the character of all the members of the
quarterly conference, if any objections existed against an indi¬
vidual, they must then be made known or entire silence kept af¬
terwards." (AH right.) Now, will any one dare say, that Chase
and his conference were ignorant of those old charges, which
they made against me nine months before ? Surely not. Or if
they were not ignorant of those old charges, then why did they
not bring them into their first suspension ? Chase says in doc.
9 : " It is proper to remark that it is 'only a repetition of the
slander for which the quarterly conference saw fit to suspend
him,' " See.. Ac. Thus you see from Chase's own acknowledg¬
ments, he could not bring in those old charges again, seeing that
every individual in the conference had been hammering on them
for nine months or more.
Now, why must I be suspended until Chase goes to America
for affidavits to prove those things ? Answer it, General Confer¬
ence ! Answer it, ye venerable Bishops ! And thus it is clear,
that nothing can remain of the first suspension, but Chase's slan¬
der, as he calls it.
We will now examine his claimed slander, if we can find it:
First, for what was I first suspended ? Mr. Chase says, "for a
repetition of the slander." That is, not for slander, but a repe¬
tition of of the slander. But what can he moan by this phrase,
more than a repetition of his own words ? However, to cut short
the argument, and as you are eager to know how I disposed of
this charge of slander) I will quiet you as soon as possible.
343
documents.
First, let it be observed, that at a previous conference, I had
been (most illegally) suspended for slander, to be tried at the next
quarterly conference. And the law of the M. E. Church Disci¬
pline, pages 75 and 76, expressly requires, that such shall be ex¬
pelled from the church, if found guilty. And when I found that
I was not expelled as the law required, nor suspended to the
next quarterly conference, nor any other conference as the law
expresses, the preacher having said in the outset, that theie were
no complaints nor appeals, I knew, that, according to law, they
did not consider me guilt)*, or they would have expelled me as
the law requires. And moreover, I knew I was not guilt}' of
one single charge which they brought against me, and upon all
this broad ground, I withdrew from their church in full confi¬
dence, in sight and hearing of them all.
There now remains but one single charge which they brought
against me to be disposed of, and that is, the false, barefaced
charge of not having established a mission in Goloo. But even
if I had been guilty of that charge, they could not hare legally
suspended me until Chase could go to America and bring back
affidavits to prove that I did not establish a mission in Goloo, un¬
til they had taken legal steps for it. I therefore challenge the
world to show one lawful objection against the legality of my
withdrawal.
DOCUMENT NO. XIII.
This document contains the foundation of my claim on the '
Board of Missions, &c.
The first of this document is the very root of all good and
evil, hence the most important of all. It is a copy, verbatum, of
the application and appropriation of money, so frequently referred
to both by Chase and me in the controversy above mentioned.
It was written by me before I went to Africa the last time; I gave
it to Chase in the city of New-York, he handed it over to the
board, and they preserved it as a document. After I returned to
America the last time, I called for a copy of it and they sent it.
Moreover, Document 6, and the following document are sub¬
stantially built upon this foundation.
C. Pitman's copy of my Application.
New York, Nov. 3d, 1841.
Rev. S. Chase—Dear Sir: In behalf of the salvation of the
heathen and spread of the gospel among them, I thought to com¬
municate to you a few ideas on paper, on some of which you may
wish to consult the Board. First—I wish to know if the Board
and yourself are willing to send me among the heathen in Afri¬
ca ? Second—If so, shall I be permitted to take boys as at Hed-
documents.
344
(hngton ? If so, then I shall want $2-5 to purchase furniture for
the family, 815 for joiners tools, and 815 for books.
On the first of these questions, I think that some one should
go among1 the heathen iu the interior and be preparing the way
of the Lord. The heathen are now awake to the subject, and
the scattered converts should be gathered, and their usefulness
secured.
Secondly. As to taking boys and girls, feeding, clothing and
schooling them, is the far better way to secure a foothold among
the heathen than any other. For, in so doing we secure both
parents and children, and the approbation and protection of the
Kings. And,
Thirdly. We must have dishes to cook in and eat with, or we
cannot teach them civilization. And to buy those necessaries in
Liberia, we must give 200 per cent more than they cost in Ame¬
rica. And if we had tools to work with, we might save many
dollars which we are under the necessity of paying to carpenters,
besides learning the boys to work. As to books, we have ever
been lacking for spelling books and grammars. And I wish to
select my own books for my school, and bring you a bill for the
same.
But there is one thing now of greater importance. That is, if
we find a suitable place for a mission station beyond the bounds
of the Colony, that you purchase two or three hundred acres of
land, immediately around it, that we may exercise the more au¬
thority, and secure a more permanent home. I think that $100
will be sufficient for this purpose.
So I submit these little temporary articles to you and your
Board, and pray you to consider them and let me know soon.
Very affectionately yours in Christ,
GEO. S. BROWN.
(A true copy.) From the original.
FOREIGN MISSIONS.
Missionary Notice, May, 1813.
Africa.—It will be recollected by our readers that we publish¬
ed in a previous number an account of a visit made by brother
G. S. Brown to the Goulah tribe, with a view to the establishment
of a mission among them. This visit was in accordance wich an
understanding had with the Board of Managers and the Super¬
intendent, previous to his leaving the United States. In the ac¬
count referred to it is stated that " Yardoo, the first king of the
Goulah nation, king Jago and Ballahsadab, the young war king,"
manifested a remarkable liberality in the offers of territory, boys,
&c. for the contemplated establishment of a mission among their
people. And as an evidence of their sincerity, Brother Brown
345
DOCUMENTS.
was permitted to take back with him to the Colony five native
hoys, to be kept there until the rainy season should be over, when
they would be expected to return with him and his family to the
interior. We are greatly rejoiced to learn from the " Luminary,"
that all these boys during their stay in the colony became profes¬
sedly, the subjects of converting grace.
As confirmatory of the statements made by G. S. Brown, re¬
specting the openings among the Goulahs for missionary effort,
Ballahsadah, the young war Icing, has since visited Brother Chase
in person, for the avowed purpose of securing a missionary to la¬
bor in his tribe. The editor- of the " Luminary" remarks that
" the object of his visit seemed to be, that he might ascertain
from us, as " head man of God's side," whether Brown should
go after 4i the rains" to reside among his people, so that they
might make some further preparations for him. And when it is
considered that he had travelled the distance of more than a hun¬
dred miles for the accomplishment of this object, it must be ad¬
mitted that this, together with his statements, and earliest inquiries
on that occasion, are sufficient to remove all suspicion as to the
fact of his ardent desire for a mission establishment, by whatever
motives he might have been influenced.
(A true copy.) From the original.
DOCUMENT NO. XIV.
This Document proves that I did establish a mission at Gou-
lah, according to my report, and on which I sustained my claim
on the Board of Missions. Those affidavits were taken in Liberia,
before P. Prichard, Esq., and David Moore Esq., sanctioned
and sealed by his excellency, J. J. Roberts.
Rufus Spaulding, sworn, deposeth and saith, that he went to
Goulah with Mr. Brown, shortly after his arrival from America.
Ballasada is a war man; we went to king Yardoo ; he, the said
king had conversation with Mr. Brown nearly all night and a day.
Further deposeth and saith that Yardoo told Mr. Brown that he
could not sell him the country, but if he chose to come he would
give him. Brown, a plenty of boys to teach them ; Yardoo told
him where he could make a farm ; he further told Mr. Brown he
might make a form at Ballasada place, and build a school house;
Mr. Brown must dash him, Yardoo, first. Further deposeth ancl
saith, that Yardoo sent about ten men to carry Brown's dash to
him. Ballasada said, when the rains are over he would build a
house and send for him, Mr. Brown. Further deposeth and saith,
that Ballasada did come to Caldwell; Mr. Brown, Ballasada and
myself went to Monrovia from Caldwell and got from the Coloni¬
al Warehouse, two axes to open the path. Further deposeth and
DOrCMENTS.
346
saitn, that we would have returned to Goulah, but the rains pre¬
vented us; when we went to tsilk the palaver in the Goulah eoun-
try, we care;:-!! a plenty of rice and meat to eat. Further depo¬
seth and saith, that he was !i ving with Mr. Brown at Heddinglon,
he had many buys living with him, and treated them al Caldwell
the same as he had dune at IJeddington. Further deposeth and
saith, that when Mr. Brown left Caldwell for Goulah he sent some
boys to Heddington and some to White Plains; they returned
again to Mr. Brown at Caldwell. Simon Peter died at Mr. Brown's
house; I was employed by Mr. Brown, and during the time I was
employed lie gave me sufficient food.
his
RUFUS ^ SPAULDING.
mark.
Witness: M. H. Smith.
Taken before me the dav and year aforesaid.
P. PRICHARD, J. P.
[A true copy.] From the original.
Caldwe/l, Oct. 13, IS 13.
I, Lawrence Day, M. D., sworn, deposeth and saith, he has
lived in Monrovia two or three years, and did go into the interior
with his excellency J. J. Roberts and Mr. Chase, and heard Mr.
Brown'!? name frequently mentioned there. I heard of Mr. Brown's
name at Yardoo ; Mr. Brown's name was mentioned there as hav¬
ing been to that place before: it was mentioned there that Mr.
Brown was expected there, and that the}' had been looking for
him for some time. In the evening of the same day that we ar¬
rived, I heard Mr. Brown's name mentioned in the way of estab¬
lishing a mission or a mission school out there. Mr. Chase stated,
that the ob;ect for whi.'h he went out there was for the purpose
of establishing a mission school; he had heard from Brown that
Yardoo had given all his children for the parpose of teaching
them, and that he had given him the privilege of choosing any
place to make his farm, and ?»lr. Chase wished to know ol Yar¬
doo, whether it was true as he hail heard so from Mr. Brown.
Yardoo did not seem to understand Mr. Chase, and did not want
to talk that (.rod palaver, as he called it. He, Yardoo, said that
Mr. Brown had been there, and they were looking for him again.
If Mr. Chase represented Mr. Brown he was willing to talk it. I
considered from that expression that Yardoo considered himself
pledged to Mr. Brown in some way. Mr. Chase stated that Mr.
Brown could not do any thing of himself but could only do what
Air. Chase told him ; lie could not go out there except Mr. Chase
sent him. Mr. Chase said he was head man for alt this God pal¬
aver ; and Yardoo declined giving Mr. (. hase an answer in re¬
gard to establishing a mission there until he, Yardoo, could get
the kings \ogether which lived a far distance oli'; Bailasada was
POt: COIL NTS
present at the time. The next plu.ee I heard of JM»*. i'ruwn wa^
at. BulJasada town. The Governor, Air. G. Moore and myself
were quartered in Bui lunula. dwelling-house. Mr. Chase and
his partv put up in a lurtre bouse which Balla^ada said was built
for Mr. Brown. They had been looking for him, Mr. Drmvn, for
some time, and wondered why he did not eume. 1 believe Mr.
Chase had a conference with Yardoo the evening belore we left,
but later than the first, that was- in another lion.se separate from
ours. Governor Roberts was requested to attend but did not. The
next morning they had another conference, after which I under¬
stood he, Yardoo, had agreed to Mr. Chase's request.
This visit alluded to above, took place in the month of February
last, between the '4th and 2iSth, 3S13.
Witness: Ja. W. Prcuk. ^ ^ LAWRENCE DAY.
[A true copy.] From the original.
DOCUMENT XV.
This document is a solemn portrait of the spirit of the Rev
John Sey?, formerly Superintendent of the Liberia Mission. It
is the copy of two letters, directed to Rev. E. B. Hubbard, ob¬
tained by me, and on whirdi I prosecuted the author, and brought
him to the issue aforesaid.
New York, July lS'th, 1845'.
Rev. cc Dear Sir,—Your letter of the 7th inst., was duly re¬
ceived, and but for very pressing ministerial duties, would
have been answered before now. The individual of whom you
make inquiry, George S. Brown, was once a minister of the M.
E. Church, and a missionary to Africa. For several years he
was under uiy superintendence, and though always an exceeding¬
ly eccentric character, labored successfully among the heathen.
In 1841 I returned to America, and Brown was a passenger on
board the same vessel, having insisted on loca'ing at the session
of the Liberia Conference, held in January of that year. Du¬
ring his visit here, he travelling extensively, took up large collec¬
tions ; but to obtain them, related to astonished multitudes a se¬
ries of unfounded tales which had not the shadow of truth, and
which the people and ministers have suspect ed were falsehoods,
and the people in Africa when they heard of them, knew to be
barefaced and deliberate The consequence was that after
my resignation of the Mission in 1S42, Mr. Chase's appointment
to ihe charge, and Brown's return to Africa with Chase, his ap¬
plication for re-admission in the conference met a unanimous op¬
position. But ihis did not satisfy the brethren there, as a local
preacher he was arraigned under the charges which grew out of
the published statements which he made here of events said to
have taken place there, but known to be false. Hs license was
taken from him. His conduct in all this was most turbulent,
DOCUMENTS. 34-S
overbearing, insulting to the P. Elder and all the official brethren'
!• irially, he was tried and expelled the II. E. Church in toto.
lie made demands of Br. Chase of a most exorbitant character,
and which beeau.se he, Chase, would not pay, he abused him for
most shamefully in the Mission House, and in the columns of the
Liberia Herald, a paper at that time delighting i>:i calumny and
vituperation against every thing Methodist iced. The number of
this paper and the replies of I\ir. Chase in our Lumiuary are be¬
fore the public and will be.ir ample testimony of indisputable
character. In 1844, January 11, I returned to Africa in my for¬
mer capacity. Br. Chase having died, and no man among some
thousands of preachers willing to go. I found Brown there, but
had nothing to with him, as 3 discovered no evidence of proper
humiliation—no Godly sorrow—no confession of guilt and prom¬
ise of amendment. In March he left for this country, and so soon
as he arrived presented a bill of 81100 against our Board of
Managers. They were abounded !! but immediately forwarded
to me the account wish instructions to call a choice and select
committee, investigate the valadhyof his claim, and report there¬
on. I did so. Five or seven, I forget which, of our best men
were picked, among them Dr. Lugenbeel, Colonial Physician, a
white gentleman of piety deep, talents very superior, an excel¬
lent local preacher of our church, a brother beloved by us all.
This committee did not award him (Brown) one cent of the eleven
hundred dollars. So soon as 1 could I forwarded the report in
full, with all the voucher.-; in the case. But behold,before report
could get hero, Brown urges his claim—threatens a law suit—
frightens our Board—proposes a compromise, which they finally
accepted and paid him $700 !!
Now, it is possible he may have repented—been forgiven of
the Almighty Judge, and may enjoy religion, but, my Brother, I
strongly suspect that unless the wicked "turn from his sin aud do
that which is lawful and right"—unless "he restore the pledge,
gicc again that he hath robbed, walk in the statutes of life with¬
out committing iniquity, he shall" not "surely live," "he shall
die." I have nought personally against Brown, nor unless called
upon in the manner I have been, would i expose him ; but as you
have requested this of me, I must conscientiously declare that
which 1 know, and I do it in the fear of God. Now, then, judge
you whether such a person can be a tit member, much less a min¬
ister, of a Christian Church.
I am, very affectionately, Your Br. in Christ.
JOHN SEYS.
I de |are the above to be r. true copy of a communication which
i received from Bev. John Soys, verba'im el Utera/um,
E. B. Hubbard.
(A true copy.) From the original.
349
documents.
New- York, Sep'. 5/It, 18-15.
Rev. E. B. Hubbard—Dear Brother : Your letter of the 21st
of August, was left at my door, and no opportunity atiorded
me of seeing the bearer. I need not assure you that its con¬
tents surprised me exceedingly. For me to be required to
produce proof of allegations against G. S. Brown not brought
forward by me as Brown's accuser, but elicited from me in the
manner they have been, is passing strange ; and the more so,
because the things alledged against Brown were not done in a
corner, but are known to multitudes in both America and Africa,
Now as to my consuming my time, expending my own moans,
and putting myself to a great deal of trouble to prove tilings
which oecured, not while I was in charge of the Liberia mission,
but during the year that I had nothing to do with that mission,
and its superintendence* committed to another, is altogether an
unreasonable expectation. 1 have a lara'3 heavy pastoral charge
of more than a thousand members, and from morning to night,
and frequently late at night, am engaged in duties connected with
my own particular field of labor. I have therefore no time to at¬
tend to such extraneous matter. Add to this, I have nothing per¬
sonal against Brown and should never have come forward as his
accuser, but when solicited to tell what I know, felt bound to do
so at your request. However the proofs are so abundant in ref¬
erence to all that I wrote, that you who are interested, if you will
take the pains, lay out the means, and consume the time to obtain
them, can easily do so. In the first place obtain the numbers of
the Liberia Herald and Africa's Luminary, published during
Brother Chase's administration in Africa. In these the paper
war between the superintendent and his Missionary, Brown, was
kept up for months. The latter abusing the former in the col¬
umns of a foreign paper, the former replying and explaining the
cause or causes of the controversy. These are living epistles,
read and known to all men—strange very strange, they are not
known to all the people of Glen's Falls and Fort Ann circuit.
Chase went to Africa in January, 1S42, returned May, 1S43, died
in July. Secondly, get from Rev. C. Pitman a copy of the re¬
port of a choice committee which I caused to be called together
at the request of our Board to investigate Brown's account of
$1700. This committee I repeat did not award him 81—no not
one cent. The reasons are stated ; the acts of dishonesty de¬
tailed ; take one instance. Mrs. Blanding of Philadelphia gave
him, Brown, school Hooks ns a donation for our missions in Africa.
He Brown sells the boo];—sel's sorns In our own Missionary A.
D. Williams, and pockets the money. Now all tins, and it is not
a i.)lhe. this lvport proves by vouchers, l'O'oeip's, and docmncnfary
evidence beyond all doubt. Thirdly, scud to Africa, (for you
know I cannot, be supposed to have with me on a station in Ame-
noci;:,ir.xTs
350
nca, all the books of record, minutes of an annual conference and
of all the quarterly meeting conferences held in Africa during
another man's superintendency.) Send to Africa and get from
the annual conference tninuies proof that Brown applied for re-
admission as a travelling preacher, was refused, on the ground of
abominable falsehoods told in this country—some published in
our own Christian Advocate and Journal, as detailed editorialy,
and which every reasonable man there knew to be such. Fourth¬
ly, send to Africa and get from the Ministers of the Coldwell
quarterly meeting conference proof ample, that for the same
cause he, Brown, was not even re-licensed as a local preacher,
and furthermore, that because of his treatment of Brother Chase
in addition to the above falsehoods he was arraigned, tried, con¬
demned and expelled the Church. Fifthly, send to Kev. James
Smith, P. E. in the Philadelphia conference, I name him as one of
a thousand who heard Brown say he addressed congregation of
cannibals in Africa, who, while he was preaching, were deliber¬
ately eating parts of human bodies, Some eating a hand, some
an arm, some sucking out the eyes of a skull, &c., &c., a more
barefaced and unfounded lie can scarcely be conceived. ] could
add much moite, but my time ought to be more profitably occupied.
As to your immediate questions to rne, dear brother, how can I
tell whether Chose ever called Brown a black rascal ? I was
4000 miles away from the scene of contest. I never saw Chase after
his return, never wrote to him, nor w;ss writien to by him. I do
not think that Brown was unkindly treated by Chase, or by the
colored brethren. 1 think Chase refused lo pay Brown s bill of
expenses in going lo Goulah. Firs I, became Brown went over
the sum limited and Chase by the Board, and this limited sum
Brown knew well here before he went to Africa. Secondly, be¬
cause he, Brown, did nothing—ho visited a i'ew towns—preach¬
ed—came back, with a few boys, for whom he charged most out¬
rageously,though ordered not lo lay out money in large presents to
kings and head men for boys. All these points will be found to
be most clearly set forth by Chase in the Luminary of and
early in IS 13.
For yourself and colleague, accept of the fraternal and very
respectful regard which I feel in my heart towards you ; but I be¬
seech you—do not expect of me to undertake a case in which I
am more concerned than some one who never knew the parties.
Apply to the sources 1 have named if you want proof of these
things. But if you do noi—if there be a strong sympathy for
Brown, and a d.'sire amon^ tlie brethren to make him a preacher,
wliv lei l:i.■ 111 do it in the face and ey--s of a host ot reason:5 why
theV should not. Bu». to the Judge of nil the earth we must give
account. e sp e c t i u 11 y.
JOHN SSYS.
351
document?.
I declare the above to be a true cop}- of a letter received from
Kev. John eys,
E. B. Uubuakd.
(A true copy.) From the ojiginal.
But I propose to aid the reader in looking over those letters
again, lest he be puzzled in ascertaining the facts of some of
their contents. True, the letters have been pretty fairly tested by
law, and fouud to contain many falsehoods. \'et it is the privilege
of my readers to demand a more particular explanation on some
of the mysteries which the letters themselves do not explain.
Hence, I propose to commence at the first letter, and notice a few
items as we pass along.
First : Seys says, " he was always an exceeding eccentric char¬
acter, <5cc. J3y " eccentric," I suppose that 3J.r. Seys would have
you to understand, that I was always departing from their cen¬
tre, not moving nor acting from, nor tending to the same end as
they do ; that ] was singular in my proceedings, did not run with
the current, and that I deviated from their stated methods usual¬
ly practice or established among them, o:c. Now, Mr. Seys has
laid this as his foundation. That is, undoubtedly he thought that
if he could make his readers believe that 1 was always eccentric,
it would give him a good shove-a-head in accomplishing his pur¬
pose. Yvr ell, render, J. think we will not a'to nipt to move his foun¬
dation, since he has been building on it so long. See documents
0 and 7.
Again. During his visit here he travelled, took up collections,
&c., but to obtain them, related a series of tales which had not
the shadow of truth, Ovrc.
Observe, Seys does not pretend to tell what those lies were,
unless it be the big, barefaced lie about cannibals, which we will
attend to in its place. And therefore we cannot get hold of any
thing to explain in this passage. But the next subject which he
grasps is, concerning my being arraigned for those lies, license
taken from him, tried, and expelled in toio.
' Now, when those letters were read in church, on Sanford's
Ridge, the Avhole church received it as a matter of fact, that a
legal process of trial took place at that annual conference ; that
an arrest proceeded right on, by which 1 was soon expelled in
toto, for only those lies which I had told in America. And who
■would understand him otherwise ? But is it so, or not so ?
Seys has rold his story, and now I will tell mine also. First,
1 have slated again and again in this work, how 1 was opposed at
that annual conference of which Seys speaks, and I wish to have ii
ever remembered. But then all went on well after that, for hbout
nine months; even until the difficulty took place between Chase
tJOCLMh.VTS
3o2
iind me. But, that dilliculty had no relation to those barefaced
and deliberate lies which Seys tells about; nor was I even sus¬
pended for those lies, as 1 have alread\" proved hv Chase himself
in doc. 0. And as fur bcinir expelled in toto, 1 will tell the read¬
er what it is made ol. First, i withdrew from their church on
the 4th of March, 1813. In December following-, Chase's orders
reached Liberia. On the hist two days of that same December,
the church in Caldwell held their fourth, or last quarterly confer¬
ence for that year. On the first day of January r>±4, those breth¬
ren held another quarterly conference, which continued for about
fifteen or twenty minutes, as f was in formed by good authority.
About ten minutes after it dispersed, Brother Mum ford, one of
their preachers, a member of that quarterly conference, came into
my house, and told 1112 that I had just been expelled by that quar¬
terly conference. I asked him for what I was expelled. He
said, " For the Chase difficulty." 1 then asked him why they
did not expell me at their quarterly conference last Saturday.
He said, " Well, Brother Ware was afraid it would raise an ex¬
citement and spoil the meeting." (Not on the feast day, lest
there be an uproar among the people.) But what of this expul¬
sion, even provided I had not witdrawn at all? First, 1 answer,
that I knew no more about that conference, than any man in Ore-
go, until after it was over, and Brother Mum ford Jtoid me. . Sec¬
ond, Three qnarlerly meetings had past since their "mock sus¬
pension." Third, The closing up conference for the year 1343,
was held on the week before, and the law required them to close
up the business of that year at that conference. Fourth, If
they had any su5.pen.si0u against me, it must have been their first
business in their closing conference. Fifth, If they considered
their conference in which 1 was expelled, a fifth conference, then
Bishop Hedding has decided its illegality. Sixth, 1 had with¬
drawn from their church ten months before this, and published it
in the news paper. Will that do, reader ? Expelled in toto,
says Brother Soys. But i*:eys says he made a demand of Chase,,
of a most exorbitant character, &c., <lcc.
All I need say about this is, that a part of the documents are*
before you, on which the Board paid that exorbitant demand. See
doc. 0, 13, 1-1. I also presented to the Board eleven affidavits,
and several other papers besides, none of which are copied in this
work ; so that by their own documents 1 covered my entire claim,
in full. " But," says Seys, " he abused Chase most shamefully
in the Liberia Herald," &c., cce.
But 1 answer, that all the Liberia Heralds which have my
name in them are before you: doc. S, 10, 11, 1*2. The design
of mV writing those document:; when I did, pointedly as I did,
and of publishing them iu Liberia as j did, was to compel those
•Sanhedrim rulers io answer before the public ; if I wrote a false-
DOCUMENTS.
hood, or if 1 wrote the truth, I intended to stop their mouths.
And hence, they have never attempted to answer those last three
"letters, to this day, notwithstanding their Luminary is ever ready
to grasp the least ivj roach, and t!)o.~,e reports have been standing
before the public lor six years, and bearing ample testimony, as
Seys declares.
" And," says Seys, "in March he left for this country," 6zc.
But I can prove by the whole community of Caldwell, and Mon¬
rovia, the bark Latrobe, and ail her oiiker.s crew, arid passenger.-,
that I left on the 23th day of January previous. The next horri¬
ble crime of which J. am guilty is, of my presenting a bill of
SI 100 against the Board, and they immediately forward him the
bill, &c.; a choice committee is selected, occ., &c.
Now, as to presenting such an acoonnt, 1 have heretofore ex¬
plained in full, and need not repeat it here. Only to say, that
I presented my bill on the 6ih April ; and from that time I was
all the while urging the Board for a settlement, whiie vessel af¬
ter vessel were sailing to aud from Liberia. But the Board did
not pass a resolution to refer the case to Seys until the 19th July
following, and it was some time after that, before they sent to
Liberia. "Immediately," Seys says !
As to Seys' choice select committee, he has forgotten the num¬
ber. Only he remembers Dr. Lugenbeel, a white gentleman, of
piety deep, talents very superior, an excellent preacher, and broth¬
er beloved, &c., &c. No wonder he did not allow Brown one
cent.
Again. Seys says, " Brown unres his claim, threatens a law
suit, frightens our Board, Occ." Now, this fright, this awful
fright, was on this wise: After making several applications to
the Board for a settlement, and the}* became more and more in¬
different to it, as I have stated in my journal, Aug. 3d and 27th,
1844, to which I refer the reader. 1 then wrote to the Board, in
snbstance as follows : 1 wrote them, that if they would only look
over my papers, I was sure they would be satisfied to admit my
account. But if ihey were not disposed to look at my papers,
then I requested them to select, or name any one or more of their
preachers among us, and direct him to look over my papers, and
then let him report to them. But that if they would not comply
with any of those proposals, then I should be under the necessity
of entering into a process of civil law to bring the Board to a
" settlement." But were they frightened at this threat ot being
bro'iffht to a simple settlement ? Let us see once : Mere on mv
table lays the answer to the aforesaid threat, in the hand writing
of the Corresponding Secretary of the Missionary Society, and
reads thus, verbatim : " I am sure the Board are by no means
desirous of a resort to a legal process in the adjustment of this
matter: yet they are responsible to God and the Church for the
DOCUMENTS.
353
managment of the high and sacred trust committed to them, and
even the threat of a law suit 'cannot frighten them into any mea-
s ure which righteousness, justice and conscience could not ap¬
prove.' "
Now, reader, whom shall we believe—Seys, or the Secretary ?
Which has told the truth? Not both of them! Moreover,what
a mean reproach Seys hurls back on the Board of Missions !
Frightened out of $>700 at once, by a " black scoundrel!" How-
over, we must make some allowance for Brother Seys, because
he says he "has nought personally against Brown; nor unless
called upon in the manner I have been, would 1 expose him ; but
as you have requested this of me, I must conscientiously declare
that which I know, and do it in the fear of God."
0, horrible ! horrible ! such an acknowlegment needs no fur¬
ther explanation at present; hence we shall descend to his 2d.
letter, and notice a few particulars therein also.
The first thing which arises here is Seys' exceeding, shocking
surprise, that he is called on, or required to prove what he was
requested to do, and what he did do in the fear of God. This
makes me think of a little story I used to read, how poor Tray
was treated for being found in bad company.
For, Seys says he has not aught against Brown, and therefore
he thinks it passing strange that he is called on to prove allega¬
tions against Brown, " not brought forward by him as Brown's
accuser," but " only elicited from him in the manner they were."
Poor man. But does he tell the truth here ? Answer it,
reader. Did he not produce and bring forth those allegations
himself? Look at the close of the above letter and then judge
for yourself. Seys may need his millions in America and Africa,
of which he speaks, to sustain him yet, for aught I know.
But he has no notion of consuming his precious time and
money, and thinks it unreasonable that he should be to a great
deal of trouble to prove what took place ii\ Liberia, when he was
in America ; and yet he declares he knows it all, and tells it in
the fear of God.
And here he washes his hands again, Pilate-like, and declares
he has nothing personally against Brown, and " should never
have come forward as his accuser," but when solicited to tell
what he knew, " felt bound to do so."
Observe, reader, a few lines above he denies being my accuser,
but here he owns it in full.
Now what gave those letters strength was, that Seys declares
he knew those facts, told thein in the fear of God, and immedi¬
ately pledges abundance of proof to back up his sincerity.
Hence, who can wonder that the church should become deadly
prejudiced against me.
The whole paper war is before the reader, contained in docu-
334
documents.
ments 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12. Moreover, I acknowledge, with Mr.
Seys, that these are living* epistles, and I "wish to have them read
and known of all the world, and to be understood exactly so too.
Yes, it is a pity that the church on Fort Ann circuit, had not read
and known them before the}* proceeded as they did.
A train ; Seys introduces his choice committee of one white
gentleman, who investigated his account of ^17 00. Monstrous
account indeed ; but where on firth did he ever find it, or who
ever presented such an account in my name? It must be that
the one white gentleman committee inve-:ligated the account of
some other Brown, rather than mine, for I never presented any
such claim on Chase, or on the Board of Missions, at any one
time.
Undoubtedly Soys wrote " H !,700," on purpose to exaggerate
his slander. The doings of tint committee were handled over
in court when we settled with Seys ; but soon Ave found its entire
foundation stood only on one instance, and that was, Mrs. Bin¬
ding's letter, and here was my dishonesty : Seys says Mrs. Blan¬
ding gave Brown books, &c., ccc. iSow as near as we could
trace this letter, it was on this wise: C. Pitman wrote to Mrs.
Blanding, inquiring of her something about books ; and she
wrote him an answer. That answer, or letter, was sent to Libe¬
ria, and when the one white gentleman committee investigated
somebody's account of $1,700, by what we could learn, we sup¬
posed that they must have guessed at the contents of that letter,
(that is, if we allow them any charity at all,) intending, at any
rate, to make the letter subservient to their purpose.
But the letter was brought back to America, appeared in court,
and Wilson swore that that letter Avas before that committee when
they investigated the above account. It was introduced in court
to prove that Mrs. Blanding gave me books. But as soon as it
reached the hand of any unprejudiced attorney, it sunk out of
sight and died away at once. For it did not so much as hint, in
any one place, that Mrs. Blanding ever gave me any books, nor
even one book, nor that she ever gave me any thing else.
And this is one of Seys' vouchers, document proof, beyond all
doubt, and to which he refers Mr. Hubbard to prove my dishon¬
esty ; and a verbatim copy of it is now on my table. Strange
that the talented white gentleman committee did not read the
letter.
The next, thing you notice in Seys' letter, is the minutes of the
Caldwell quarterly conference. Those minutes were als-o pre¬
sented in court as Seys' main document to prove that I had been
arraigned, tried, condemned and expelled, for those barefaced and
deliberate lies which all the brethren there knew to be false.
But notwithstanding Wilson swore them to be the original min¬
utes, yet they did not cover those letters.
DOCUMENTS.
355
And here let me remark, that the quarterly conference above
alluded to, commenced at 8 1-4 o'clock on Saturday night, and
continued until about 2 o'clock on Sabbath morning-. But not¬
withstanding all the afore-aid proceedings on that awful night,*
yet the whole was contained on three pages of letter paper ; writ¬
ten with blue ink, black ink, brown ink. That is, words of one
meaning written with blue ink, which was the original, struck
out with black ink, and words of another meaning inserted with
black ink, and ol an entire diiferent band-writing. But even all
that did not cover Seys' jotters. Indeed, if they had been ever
so well written, they would not have proved enough for Seys'
letters. True, they stated that I had been arraigned ; but not
one word of my being condemned, nor of being suspended to the
next quarterly conference, nor of my being expelled. And those
minutes are another of Seys' document proof, ample, beyond all
doubt.
Rev. John Smith was not tested at that court, but still we fed
largely on cannibalism.
The Rev. B. R. Wilson swore most positively, again and again,
that such a being as a cannibal was never known in Liberia, nor
any where about Liberia, nor any where round about the Liberia
Mission. Yes, he swore positively, that it was impossible for a
cannibal to be eating human flesh in any part of the Liberia
mission and he not know it.
Indeed, he was so omniscient and omnipresent for a while, that
his counsellors began to think certainly they should make this
charge stick. But shortly after, Wilson owned that he could not
tell whether the Liberia mission was ten miles square, or 40,000
miles square.
And not long after that, Wilson was called on to swear to some
of our documents ; and ere he was aware, he swore to the au¬
thenticity of documents 2, 3, 4 and 7, and their counsellors read
them.
And here is where they butted off". But it is very singular,
since Seys and Wilson are so omniscient and omnipresent, that
neither of them can tell whether Chase called me a black rascal,
or not.
And here, we are made to know the reason why Chase did not
pay my bill. Seys gives us two reasons; but are those reasons
matter of facts ? Let us examine once.
Seys says, 2d, because Brown went over the sum, limited
Chase by the Board, and this limited Brown knew well before he
went to Africa. So you see that Seys is as omniscient as Wil¬
son, and Willson is as omniscient as a Witch. Brown knew it
-veil, says Seys. But are either of these assertions true ? First,
■•March Jlli, I>1X It *vas tlic funio »ig'it in which tho great Comet so illuminated the horizon.
35f>
documents.
as for rav knowing any thing' ol any such limitation, if I may be
permitted to borrow language from Seys' own lips, then 1 say
it is an unfounded, bare-faced falsehood: fori did not know
it. Moreover, it is not at ail probable that the Board of Missions
knew of any such limitation ; or doubtless, (bittered as they
were against me) they would have pleaded it, and not have paid
me $700 more. Indeed, in all the difficulty which I had with the
Board, they never so much as spake, or even hinted at any such
limitation for my operations in Africa, bo neither directly nor
indirectly. But'Seys says, second, Brown did nothing. But is
this true ?
Let Documents six and fourteen answer this question :
Seys has now got over his concern, as if he never knew the
parties, but to the Judge of all the earth he is responsible.
Reader, what do you make of those two letters of Rev. John
Seys ; Are they true, or are they false ?
But before you side on their merits, you should consider that
dear Brother Seys had not aught against Brown, when he wrote
those letters, and that, unless elicited by my good Brother Hub¬
bard, he would never have exposed me as he has ; and that even
now, ho has told it in the fear of God, with good conscience, for he
knew it all.
This is the very same John Seys, to whom the Board of Mis¬
sions referred my account, without any of my consent, (as stated
in my Journal, Aug. 3d, 1844,) and with all the talent and deep
piety of his one white gentleman committee, did not award me
one cent. And 0 how sharply the Board did chide me in a letter,
because I would not consent to submit my account to Rev. John
Seys.
Seys gives us three reasons for not awarding me one cent:
First my dishonesty in selling Mrs. B's books, and pocketing the
money ; second, for going over the limited sum ; and third, I had
done nothing : and he can prove the whole of it.
But the monster has had almost two years to ransack sea and
land in the two Kingdoms, and what has he proved after all ?
And now reader, I say agaiti, Seys' letters are before you, and
more than twenty Documents besides ; and now show me, if you
can, a parallel case of any professed gospel Minister, (I care not
of what denomination) who having nothing (as Seys twice ac¬
knowledges) against his neighbors, but only on being elicited,
will, or has ever voluntarily, thus turned upon a man ? But Seys
says, I felt bound to do it. (Odd Fellows.) Now wicked, ungod¬
ly men might have had some charity for Seys, if he had ac¬
knowledged that he had been seeking the same, or a favorable
opportunity for revenge, ever since his law suit with the com¬
monwealth of Liberia, because Brown would not join his party.
But now what can the ungodly think of such a creature ?
DOCUMENTS.
357
True, there is no doubt (if Seys tells the truth) but that Hub¬
bard told. Seys just what he wanted of him. Nor is there any
doubt but that J. W. Harvey told Hubbard what he wanted; for
immediately after the reading of Seys' first letter in quarterly
conference at Fort Ann, July 26th, 184-5, " there, said J. Harvey,
" that is just what I wanted."
But I ask all heaven and earth, does the elicitation of Harvey
and Hubbard modify Seys' criminality one whit ? The woman
gave me, and I did eat.
Nor will it mitigate Seys' crime one jot, if he pleads that B.
R. Wilson and S. Chase told him thus and so, as he seems to in¬
timate in his last le« ter, when he refers to certain Luminaries; for
he appeals to God and his own conscience, that he knows those
things are thus and so.
But Seys is yet in high standing in Church, and all his unfoun¬
ded, deliberate, barefaced lies which - he intended I should bear,
are with. him.
I should have inserted many more Documents in this place, but
for the following reason :
That is, 1 have been informed, that Seys is recruiting to give
me another attack; and having heard why, and how he intends
to commence his engagment, I have reserved several Documents
of his own hand-writing, for self-defence in the next campaign.
PREFACE TO NOTES.
The design of these notes are as follows :
First: It has frequently came in my way to mention certain
words or things which are well known in the country where they
exist, but they do not so exist in all countries, as not to require some
explanation for the satisfaction of foreign readers. And my ob¬
jection to explaining them in the midst of the work is this,
Suppose I attempt to explain the character of a Bugebug in
the midst of the work, and one of my African reader? come to it,
the description would be dry and of no manner of interest at all
to him. But, in the northern States of America it might be highly
interesting, to know what we Africans mean by a Bugebug, or
a Driver, &c.
And hence, I have extracted those descriptions, so that the
reader may read them all at once, or not read them at all, just as
he pleases.
NOTE S.
NOTE A.
Bugebug, an ant. I give them this name because they are
generally known and called by it by all the people in the region,
and none but a few historians know thern by the name of " Ter¬
mites." They are a large chunked, white ant, they are of va¬
rious sizes, generally about as large as a small wheat grain. They
are far the most numerous inhabitants of flie whole continent of
Africa. They live in mounds of earth of various sizes, but near¬
ly the same constructive. Many of those mounds are eight feet
in diameter, and twelve feet high. ►Some of them are most splen¬
did ; having 011 their tops some four or eight elegant spires, from
two to six feet above the main body, which very much resembles
the spires 011 a church or other public buildings. The midst
thereof somewhat resembles that of a dry honey comb. Near
360
NOTES.
the surface of the earth in the centre of the establishment, lives
the old king, in a shell of hard clay, the shape of which resem¬
bles an oyster shell. This king cannot get out of his shell, nor
turn around in it, any more than an oyster can in his; nor has
he power to break his shell,* nor can he move about when the
shell is broken open, any more than a man could move with twenty
tons on him. except to move his head. In this position his head re¬
sembles that of the other ants, but his body is a lump of clear,
white, slimy jelly, as large as the flesh of a common sized oys¬
ter. The smaller ants go in to him at their leisure. The old men
of the natives tell me that all the laborers of those families are
under the necessity of going to the king to obtain slime for ce¬
menting their work. Probably there are two bushels of ants in
a mound. Their favorite food is wood, but as they are fond of
a change, nothing but metalic substances escapes their teeth.
They are extremely fond of cloth and paper. They are de :ided-
ly the most perplexing and destructive of any tribe in Africa.
But where the land is kept under constant cultivation for a few
years they all retire from it and trouble us not. The natives dig
into those bugebug hills, take out the king, and in a few hours
the whole family leave the tenement. The natives then break
them in pieces, pour on water till they are slacked, and then work
them into mortar. Then they plaster their houses with it, out
side and in, and when it is dry it is nearly as hard as brick.
NOTE B.
King-jar is an article or vessel,which, with the natives is nearly
the same as a valise is to the Americans. They are composed,
of splinters of bamboo, palm leaves, and bark, put together bask¬
et fashion. The shape of it resembles a box, three feet long and
fifteen inches square, having a pith, bamboo wing on each side,
which wraps over the top from each side and then tied fast with
strings.
And nearly all the burdens among the natives are carried in
those vessels. When they are'tied up, every thing is kept per¬
fectly snug, and are handled to a good advantage. Many Ame¬
rican boys at fourteen years old will carry a pole on his shoulder
which many of these natives could not. But cut the pole in pieces,
put it in a King-jar, lay it on the native's head, boy and all, and
he will carry it any where. Or whether he has a King-jar or
not, he carries his burthen on his head. But if he has a "jar,"
and his neck becomes weary he can sling it on his back, as a
knapsack. A pail or pitcher of water, an axe, wood or stone, all
goes well on the head.
* Nor can a man break it without an axe.
K0TE3.
36fl
NOTE C.
Devil's Bush is a place of worship 'among these heathen, and
is to them iu some re.-poets, what the Jewish Temple was once to
the Jews : only the natives have no external temple, but a bunch
of thick brushes, and nu God but the devil. The consecrated
limits of a devil's bush, is from four to ten acres of ground. In
the midst thereof, is a bunch of thick brushes, which they sup¬
pose is a kind of an occasional residence for Satan, and where he
appears personally, if called for. And here is the urim and thum-
inim of the devil. Here is satan's mercy seat, and the altar of
Moloch. Here the Griggree* Man is anointed, and the Griggree
Woman is inspired by satan.
This ground is far more sacred to the natives than christian
temples are to christians.
NOTE D.
Head Man, whose office and authority among the natives is
about equal to the rank of a sergeant in thefmilitary department.
Their degrees of government office are as follows :
First. There is a head king over every tribe, answering to
the President of the United States, only possessing more mon¬
archal power. But he has his under kings, in rank like 1st, 2d
and 3d Vice Presidents in societies. And these rule over certain
districts of country belonging to the same tribe. And under
those are head men, all of equal rank, who rule over a single
half town. The towns in which the kings reside, are called whole
towns: but those in which the head men live, are called half
towns. And every town has the same name as the man who
rules over it. When we use the word town, we only mean the
little spot 011 which the buildings stand, and they arc in a. closely
compact huddle, for fear of war.
NOTE F.
Tongues are just so many as there are tribes. Every tribe
has his own independent dialect, differing one from the other as
follows :
English.
CoJ.
('Ill int.
Anji'l.
i lcavcll.
Devil.
Hell.
Pessah.
Callali.
Onllali-looii£>\
(Jallah-be-lah.
Gellee.
Noil.
Waun-sooh.
Goloo.
Diah.
Cwad-dinli.
Ar-woii-diah.
Gaib-ar-diuh.
N iu'vui.
Banyum.
Queer.
Grippaw.
Grippaw-you.
Paw-yon-you.
liariuloh.
Noic.
Farroh.
Vye.
Knmbah.
Karnbnh-ding.
Karnbamoun.
Ghr.e.
Nyeh.
Ge oh.
*Gri""reo siguific» witchery, sorcery.
4.6
362
MOTES.
Now Heddington was tilled with all those dialects, and it was
not so easy a matter as some might, and have supposed, to con*
vey the gospel to their hearts so as to fasten it there. With re¬
gard to tongues, there are a few in all the tribes, who, of course,
can understand their neighbor's tongue, and some of them sever¬
al tongues. But in general, these few only learn a few of the
most important, common business words, just to convey a few
broken ideas to each other. It is said that we have 40,000 words
in the English language. But I presume that not one of the
above four tribes has over 1,500. And hence it is extremely
difficult so to modify and simplify the gospel, as to make it bear
upon them. As to naming things, there are but verj' few which
they pretend to name at all, and hosts of those which they name,
have the same name. The verbs,'live, go, make, are nearly all
the verbs they ever pretend to use. These three words, added to
the word " palaver," which signifies any kind of business what¬
ever, are about all they need of that kind. They use neither
participle nor preposition, unless it be understood in some one of
the above four words. Simon Peter used to tell me that he could
express his feelings the best in broken English, because he knew
of no country words for it.
NOTE G.
Note, or a letter, signifies authority among the natives, and is
almost invariably received with reverence. The bearers cannot
read one word, nor the people to whom we send them. But we
tell the bearers the contents of them, when we give them the
letters, and they rehearse it to whomsoever we direct them. And
this answers all purposes just as well as if all could read, only
the letter must be left with them.
NOTE H.
New Name, among the natives, signifies an entire change of
moral character. When the natives are converted, they depend
on having a new name as much as they depend on any ordinance
of the Lord's house. Hence when they are converted we give
them American names, in honor of some of our friends in Ame¬
rica. They think they cannot be known as christians, unless
they have a new name. For their old country name is as dis¬
gusting to them as their sin, which they committed under that
name.
NOTE I.
Town Gods and Watch Gods, among the natives, are consider-
of great consequence. A Town God, is a rock of from three
N0T1S.
363
hundred to one thousand pounds weight. Two posts are set in
the ground, and a beam laid on ihe top from post to post. The
rock is hung up under the beam, eighteen inches from the ground
by means of barks and vines. The design of this rock god is to
give physical strength to the people of the town, and to render
the inhabitants rock-proof against their enemies. This rock is
the ark of their covenant also. Those gods are to be seen in all
the towns without the colony, and in many within.
A Watch God is composed of leaves, barks, roots, bones, mon¬
key's brains, fish scales, gravel stones, charcoal, &c. This com¬
position is put into a little bag made of bark, tied up tight, and
hung bv the side of the path a few rods without town. This god
gives the people timely notice of all wars, witches, thieves, dis¬
eases, and all other judgments which may come upon them.
NOTE J.
Ignornant of God, indeed, were the heathen, when I first went
to Heddington. Their knowledge of God at that time was as fol¬
lows. They supposed that there was a being, whom we know to
be God. But none of the names which they gave him were in¬
tended to convey any idea of the import of our English word
" God." First, he was a stranger, and no one knows from whence
he came. But the devil is charitable to him, for when the devil
made nil this world he claimed it as his own, and God had no
where to go. The devil would not let God stay any where in this
world, because they could not agree. The devil could not make
him mind ; so the devil let him go up top above the sky, which
they think is a blue slate stone over head, and there God built him
a town about four acres square where he and ten or twelve angels
live. But God neither sees, nor knows, nor cares, nor has any
concern, nor interest, directly or indirectly of what is going oil
down in this world. But as the devil made every thing implied
in the word "world," so he is the sole monarch of the whole
beholden to none, nor responsible to any. And this is the sum
of their knowledge of God when I went to Heddington. I ob¬
tained this information from Simon Peter and Brother Bow. But
as Brother Simon used to say, God let them all know who he was
in the Heddington battle.
NOTE K.
Iveligion of those heathen, consists in their superstitious vanity
of pretended friendship and admiration of the devil. Their re¬
ligion consists exclusively in sentiment, just like a great many
Americans who know not God nor the power of the gospel. The
364
NOTES.
religion of those natives is a religion of state. And so far as I
can learn by their best authorities they are required to believe and
profess the following sentiments, or profess none :
First. That every one has an immortal soul. And that all
those souls belong to the devil, and when they die all go to hell.
And that those who serve the devil most faithfully on earth will
be his nearer jewels in hell. That those who sacrifice the most
human flesh and blood to the devil, will fair the best in hell.
That those who have ijot been faithful to the devil, will be put to
hard work, and have to eat and drink fire, while the devil's faith¬
ful ones are drinking rum, singing and dancing.
Hence, they think it necessary in all things to please the dev¬
il, to secure his favor after death. Their gods, or griggrees,
which they wear around their necks, they suppose to be inspired
by satan, and in every respect they suppose them to be their only
immediate guards. Their griggrees are to them the devil's min¬
istering angels; and unless they become converted by the Holy
Ghost, in all cases they are ready to die, rather than part with
their griggrees.
But their griggrees are also badges of the religion which they
profess, and acknowledgments of their allegiance to the devil and
all his potentates. And if, after casting oil' his idol, he embrace
another religion, and especially that of the American God, why
then he is supposed indeed to be an open, daylight enemy to the
devil, and all the devil's worship. And hence, formerly, because
they were such warm friends to their father, the devil, and so
fiery zealous for his worship and character. The first man who
falls on this gospel christian and slays him, is subject to promo¬
tion. Hence, all the christians at Heddington, who experienced
religion before the battle, were in this molochal fire ; but the blood
shed in battle quenched it.
O, ye rotten-rearted, dead-formal, uninterested, hypocritical,
self-deceived, willfully blind American christians ! go, go to the
heathen—stop there—learn, learn interest, learn zeal, learn policy
—let the true dsiciples of the devil teach thee how thou oughtest
serve thy God. O, ye betrayers and murderers of Jesus—ye stiff
necked sectarians, ye are not half so worthy of the name chris¬
tian, as those heathen. O, 3re proud mockers of the religion of
God, ye shall go down quick into hell, and the heathen shall rule
over you.
NOTE L.
Drivers: large, long, black ants. Their size is near to^that of
an oat grain. This is far the most saucy, meddlesome, disoblig¬
ing, unruly, rakish, inhuman, intriguing, rascally, unsociable,
robbing clan of any in Africa. When the gluttonous scamps are
NOTES.
365
not well nigh starved, they travel in long trains, some of which
are half a rnile long. Those trains are about one inch wide.
First, their well disciplined, artful pioneers, arc seen about four
or six feet before the train, reconnoitreing the way in a most wise
manner. And they are always in haste too Immediately after
them comes the compacted, perfectly organized train, two abreast,
and sometimes four, 011 each side the train. Those two columns
are separated by a line of ants, marching in single file through
their midst, directly the other way. But in all this operation
there is no more confusion than if they were so many soldiers.
But as soon as the train starts, their guard, on each side the train,
immediately build an arch over it, by placing themselves on each
side within each of each other, the first standing on their hind
feet, while others climb up and stand on the shoulders of the
first, till they strike hands over the top of the arch. In this posi¬
tion they stand with their heads up, and their little, paltry horns
open, and not the least creature or thing can come within their
reach, but they will catch him. And if one gets hold of any
body, or thing, which is moving, he will assuredly hang on, and
soon you will have drivers enough on you, to make you beg ear¬
nestly, and destroy all the pride in you. For ail the guard have
hold of each others hands, and it is not easy breaking their hold.
But as they pass on, the}'continue to form the arch ahead, and
those behind fall into the rear. This train is of the exact width
in one place as another. If they come to a stream of water, not
more than two or thee feet across, they will build a bridge at once
over it, by crawling, one partly over another, and holding on to
each other, till they reach over, and pass on. But no one may
disturb them when travelling, on peril of abundance of difficulty.
When we are travelling, and come to a train of drivers, we just
step over and pass on. But we have not done with the drivers
yet. For they do not always travel in those trains. For when
they become extremely hungry, they break the train, spread out
on the ground, and make a sweep of from two to twelve rods
wide. And their being millions of millions in each train, there
is not the smallest insect which can possibly escape them, except
they run or fly before the little, cruel lions reach them, it makes
no difference what living creature is before them, a fowl, an ana¬
conda, a sheep, hog, leopard,, lion, an elephant, or a man, he
must keep beyond the reach of the drivers, or he is soon a dead
dog. For the drivers have 110 respect of any thing that has flesh,
neither do they know any mercy. Their weapons of warfare are
their little, sharp horns, with which they cut the flesh all in pieces.
They also ransack every building wheresoever they go, piercing
every crevice from the entire top to bottom. If they find any
thing to eat, they all join together, and cat upon it till they can
carry off the remainder. But if they do not find any thing to
366
NOTES.
eat, they will go all through the house, and in one hour from
their commencement, not one driver is seen. There is no use to
attempt to turn them out of their course, only by the application
of hot, fiery embers, or spirits of turpentine. These are the king
of the forest, and were it not for their gluttony, the forest would
be overrun with insects. These are the only beings which I have
ound in Africa who were able to drive the gopel any where.
• NOTE M.
Cassava, may be called a vegetable, which is cultivated to a
great extent, and with much success in Africa. lis stalk has
somewhat the resemblance of that of a summack bush, and grows
from six to fourteen feet high. The vegetable grows in the
ground, and puts forth after the process of a potatoe. The vege¬
table consists of from four to eight long roots, coming forth in
different directions, as potatoes from their stalk. When they are
sufficiently grown for use, those roots are from one to three feet
long, and from two to four inches in diamater, running immedi¬
ately under the surface of the earth. When the root is first pul¬
led up, it resembles the root of a tree, taken from the black earth.
But take a knife, with a light stroke length ways, split the bark,
slip it off, and the vegetable is white as snow, and as brittle as a
winter sqash. Those are generally used as a substitute for
bread ; and I presume there is not a vegetablo on earth which is
equal to them for that purpose. They are remarkably nutritious,
and are equal to corn for feeding stock, and make excellent pork.
They are cooked either by boiling, roasting, baking, stewing or
frying, made into bread or cakes, or pudding. They yield from
one to three hundred bushels to the acre. The manner of culti¬
vation is under Note Q.
NOTE 0.
Timber, in Africa, is not so durable as in America. Nor in¬
deed will American timber which is brought to Africa endure as
in its original country. We have timber in Africa to which we
have given American names, but there is but little resemblance,
one to the other. Our mangrove is hard timber, and has some
appearance of American beach. It grows on high or low lands,
and is a tall, straight, handsome tree. It generally stands on its
roots from two to six feet above the surface of the earth, so that a
man can crawl or stand up amidst the surrounding roots, under
the main stump, and shelter himself from the attacks of wild
beasts. Our common oak has a little of the resemblance of
American yellow pine, and makes very good shingles. Our pop¬
lar is some like American black walnut, of which the most of
NOTES.
367
our boards are sawed. Our brimstone wood answers to Ameri¬
can hard maple. Only it is yellow as brimstone, and smells very
strong of brimstone. After it is sawed out, it is laid in water,
till the sulpher is extracted, and then it is worked into beautiful
furniture. This is a heavy, solid wood.
But in travelling for months, there will not be seen a tree or
bush, which at first sight resembles any tree or bush in the Nor¬
thern States of America. Live oak, a choice timber for snip
building, grows in abundance on the lower lands, back in the
interior.
NOTE P.
Natural productions are abundant and of great variety in Afri¬
ca. It is not easy to starve a native, only give him ability to
range the forest. The natives along on the coast having inter¬
course with civilized people, have, probably, for years, cultivated
some rice and cassava. But, back in the interior, they have never
cultivated but very little. I have had intercourse with a number
of old men from the far interior, who have given me abundance
of interesting information concerning their living there
But, even some of the natives who live within the bounds of
the colony,* are frequently brought down on the natural produc¬
tions of the land. These productions are as follows :
First; wild meat, as we call it; that is, wild beasts. The
first and greatest of these is the elephant. But these are seldom
taken only by the instrumentality of musketry.
The natives first prepare an arrow of iron,! or spear, about
two inches wide, and twelve inches long, with a shank of about
four inches. Then they make them a rod just large enough to
fill the barrel of a musket, and the spear is put into the rod.
Then a small charge of powder in a musket, the rod put down
on top of it and fired, thrusts the elephant to the very liver.
Here, then, is meat enough to last a whole town for weeks. For
they will eat his entire inwards and outwards. But no musket
ball will enter their thick, tuff skin. When these beasts come to
their full growth, in their native country, they are huge monsters
in very deed.
The hippopotamus is also a good sized animal, and a pretty
good supply is found, and shot with muskets along the rivers.
But if they have not muskets, the woods abound vastly with deer
of various species, wild cattle, wild hogs, ourang outangs, leop¬
ards, monkeys, apes, porcupines, ground hogs, &c., &c., all of
which may be taken with bow and arrow. And if their bows
and arrows fail, then there is the anaconda, the boa, and a host
♦The American colony is :!()() miles on the coait of western Africa, and 30 mi!cs inland.
fBack in the interior the natives make their own iron and instruments too.
36S
NOTES.
of other serpents ; the turtle, the ant hear, &cM ail may be taken
with the bill hook, or club.''. But if they are too lazy for such
harvest, then the ground abounds with snails of various kinds,
main' (.'1 which are as large as a man's list ; besides buys, worms,
lizards, fr.igs, <!:c., &e., may be obtained just by stooping down
and nicking up.
And if the natives can only obtain meat enough, then they
care but little about any thing else Nor' does it make any dif¬
ference to them what kind of meat it is, only let it be flesh, ex¬
cept it be a black scorpion, which they say is entire poison.
in addition to this, the rivers, creeks, and swamps abound with
fish, which are taken in nets of their own make. Herbs may be
gathered any where, and boiled at their leisure.
The rich, tender roots and barks of trees arid brushes, together
with palm cabbage and coloh nuts, make them a sufficient sub¬
stitute for bread, if there be no wild cassava. Their palm oil
makes them a grand substitute for butter, for their palaver sauce
and mushrooms. Hence, originally, the natives were under no
necessity of cultivating the land for a living. And even those
who do cultivate at present, but few of them depend on cultiva¬
ted food, for the year round, except it be that of cassava.
NOTE Q.
Culture, among the natives, is limited and simple. Their*
manner of cultivation is, first, to select a spot of light, or small
timber, and soon after the rainy season is over, cut down the tim¬
ber. And just before the rainy season is coming on again,
(which is about five months,) they burn it over while it is very
dry, and then immediately plant or sow their rice. They sow
three or four rods square at a time, and then with a little piece of
iron, driven into a stick about two feet long, hoe fashion, they
peck over the top of the soil, which is as light as a garden, till
they cover the rice, and so on. As soon as their rice is sown,
they get them a parcel of cassava stalks, from whence they have
leathered the cassava, cut, or break them up into pieces about six
inches long, and then plant them as Americans would plant po¬
tatoes. (The cassava itself will not grow.) Thus they fill their
entire farms with cassava among their rice. And then they go
over a part of it again, and every once in about eight or ten feet,
they stick in a grain of corn.
This all comes up and grows together. In about 2 1-2 months
they cut their rice, and in three months they have a crop of corn
also. Sometimes they pull a few weeds from their rice.
In about five months from planting, the cassava will do to begin
to pull And for eighteen months after the first pulling, those
NOTES.
369
cassavas will remain good and be growing nearly all that tmei,
without any cultivation. But this is all the farming which the
natives do till the next year, when they cut a new farm. They
do not work a spot of land only one year at a time, for the fol¬
lowing reasons: Their cassavas occupy the land for the first
eighteen months, or two years. Secondly; it is more work to
clear oflf the land, two years after the first planting, than to clear
new land. For when a piece of land is burned over, and laid
two years without cultivation, a man will find himself in trouble
to crawl through it. It will be all matted over with bushes, high
weeds, grass, and vines of many descriptions, because of the
richness of the soil.
But the Americans are far more wise, for they keep their land
constantly under cultivation. They proceed as follows :
Suppose it be a piece of new land ; they burn it over and
plant it with cassava only ; and when the cassava gets up about a
foot high, they take their hoes and weed it out just as they would
corn. Then, in a month or so, they hoe through it again. After
this they go through it once or twice with their bill-hooks. By
and by they begin to pull ; but wherever they begin to pull, they
immediately turn around, take their hoes and haul the surface of
the earth up into ridges about five feet apart; then they plant on
a row of potatoes and stick their cassava sticks each side of the
row ; then all grow together for three months, and the potatoes
are ripe. They then dig the potatoes ; turn right about, haul up
the ridges again, and plant on their sweet potatoe vine again;
for the potatoe itself will not produce potatoes any more than a
cassava will produce cassava. And so they continue from month
to month, and from year to year, for it is one everlasting summer
there. But then the colonists raise other crops also.
If it was not for the excellent article of cassava, and perhaps we
might include the superior sweet potatoe, undoubtedly Africa
would be called the greatest corn country in the world. But still
the cassava is more profitable, unless there could be a market
opened, nearer than we have any. But after all, I have no doubt
but the cassava is more healthy in that warm climate, than com
bread would be.
But the colonists are mostly going largely into the article of su¬
gar cane, which grows nobly in that country. And whether that
is the more profitable, time will decide.
Several of the colonists have some fine coffee orchards, which
undoubtedly will be useful. Finally almost any summer crops
which are grown in America, may be cultivated in Africa. They
do not use oxen and'horses there as in America, nor in fact, do
thev half so much need tlieni. For (heir land is so much more
fertile, that it is not half the work to till it. For neither oxen
nor horses would kill out the grass, only what they eat. But
47
370
NOTES.
should they ever get in a habit of raising stock, doubtless it would
be more profitable than their cane. Some of them are beginning
to cultivate peanuts, which grow, and yield most bountifully. It
is indeed mysterious, that <he very best land on earth should be
reserved for the last treat ot heaven to man. But it is the Lord's
doings, and it is marvelous in our eyes.
AFRICAN TRIUMPH.
American liigli-land.s may borui of their green,
Since a few months at longest, li>*r collar is seen,
Then as many have pa:-s\l throitiili and very well know
That her beauty is &oou changed by white frost and suosv.
But our African fore.:? as thousands have seen,
Abounds with delightful, uneluimrablo green,
And her sweet siuel'iiuc L!o.->oni.i perfuming the air
As American high hinds at once would despair.
American low lands may talk of fine grass,
A few months at longest, her glory is passed,
Then as many have witness'd while shiv'ring along,
Her turf dry, and frozen as hard as a stone.
But our African loam lands are dressed in stout grass,
Its constant green blooming forever doth last,
And her fatness and sweetness as many have said
Bids defiance to America, and waves her tall head.
American farmers may boast of their corn,
Though seldom, if ever you see eight feet long,
And with ploughing, and hoeing, and sweating, and toil.
It wants as much nursing as an infant child.
But our African clay land which many despise,
Grows corn stalks from fourteen to sixteen feet high ;
No ploughing, no hoeing, I declare it is true ;
Old barren America, I bid you adieu.
Amercan fanners, potatoes do raise.
Amidst thistles and nettles, they hoe many days,
Twenty bushels* oti an acre, surprising indeed,
And often so frost bit, they scarce get their seed.
But our African plain land meets all our designs,
Bears us four crops a year from nothing but vines,
And a crop of cassava makes very good bread.
So I think old America must bow her proud head.
*Of seed.
PREFACE TO FRAGMENTS.
The design of this fragment is to give a*definite idea of what
I mean and understand by christian, personal, practical, Bible ho¬
liness. For sometimes I wish to be understood when I use the
word holiness ; for there are such a diversity of sentiments among
men, as to what holiness is, it is difficult for us to understand
each other, unless some of us explain ourselves. And therefore
I have concluded to explain what I mean by christian holiness
that the world may understand mc. This fragment was written in
Caldwell, Liberia, at the time that I was under a dangerous per¬
secution for preaching on the doctrine of sanctification by faith.
When I first wrote it, I designed to have published it in Liberia.
But the storm of persecution increased so rapidly, I finally con¬
cluded not to aggravate it higher. But this is only an abridg¬
ment of that, and therefore I shall refer the reader to a few plain
texts of scripture, without attempting to fully explain any, that
the reader may have the greater advantage to judge and apply
for himself.
Fragment B, immediately following this, has no formal preface
over it because of its important relation to fragment A. The de¬
sign of fragment B, is to aid, encourage, and direct the reader
how he may easily and practically obtain and retain all the great
blessings that ever God has promised.
FRAGMENT A.
On Holiness.
First. In giving my views on this important subject, I wish
first, to apprise the reader how I use certain terms in the scrip¬
ture's which I hold as nearly synonymous, when describing the
moral state of a christian. But let it be understood that I only
write my own views on this important subject.
37 2
FRAGMENTS.
First. Holiness is a word which independently originated in
God, came from God, and it is applied to God, angels, and men
without any modification or qualification, only such as men whose
names are not written in the bible, have been assumingly disposed
to make.
However, in describing christrians, I call holiness, "God's moral
image in the soul of a man."
Sanctification, I call God's work in changing- the moral nature
of a man, a polluted sinner, from all inward sin, into a state of all
inward holiness. *
Perfection, signifies or describes the work of sanctification from
its first completed degree. Supposing its onward advancement
to higher and higher attainments in God's image without haltings.
Purity, is a word which I use to describe the quality of a man.
Righteousness is the right temper of the heart with God.
Perfect love is the right spirit of the heart with God.
Charity signifies all the work, affections, and the whole nature
of a sanctified soul.
But with me, where any one of those terms may be justly ap¬
plied to a person, to the same person I readily apply the whole,
supposing that neither term can be in reality applied to an un-
sanctified heart. And those terms all being used and applied in
describing the character and nature of God, I suppose it to be im¬
possible for one of them to exist where all the others are not.
And therefore, I use them in describing the character and nature
of a christian, supposing that either term implies the whole when
applied to God or men.
And now, if the reader has any inclination to understand my
little sentiment on holiness, then he must hold his bible in' one
hand, and as soon as a passage of scripture is presented or refer¬
red to, he must turn to it before he further proceeds, and criticize
it closely, or it will be impossible for him to understand me.
And now, what is holiness ?
I can explain my views and meaning the more clearly to the
reader by first referring him to holiness in God, then by dividing
that holiness into two parts, negative and positive, as follows :
First. Negative holiness in God, is that original, perfect purity
of his disposition and principles which necessarily binds him in¬
flexibly in direct opposition to all iniquity, and places him at the
utmost distance from every appearance of all sin. It is that gen¬
uine, perfect rectitude and integrity of his most hallowed will and
character, by which he governs angels and men.
Secondly. Positive holiness in God, is that living intrinsic, ab¬
sorbing fire, which burns eternally in the bosom of God,
throwing its predominant flames like lightning (Dan. 10:6,) through
all the very essence of his vital constitution and nature, consu¬
ming every thing within its reach which is contrary to its own el-
FRAGMENTS.
S73
ement. This fire is the very essence of God's nature, and con¬
stitutes him substantially what lie is. See Heb. 12:29, Exod.
19:18, Lovit. 10:2, DeuU 18:16, Ezek. 1:4-13, Dan. 7:9, 10, 2d.
Thes. 1:8.
Now christians, negative holiness is a conformity to the ex¬
ternal will of God, us is revealed by the moral law. The law
imports action, action to a definite extent, from certain motives,
and by iuvariable rules. For the law is holy, just and good. Ro¬
mans 7:12.
The moral law utterly forbids every sinful action, rigidly re¬
quires all viituous actions, and negative holiness cheerfully con¬
forms unto it in every action. See Jer. 31:33, Psa. 40:8, and 119 :
97, 1 J no. 3:7.
But positive, christian holiness is a conformity or similarity to
the moral nature of God, as positively expressed in the scriptures.
Negative holiness signifies to do, but positive holiness signifies
to be. Positive holiness has nothing to do with good actions nor bad
actions. It only makes the tree good and keeps it good, but it leaves
the fruit to the test of negative holiness. Positive holiness sig¬
nifies, to be inward!)', supernaturally conformed to the moral na¬
ture of God, in being or in existence. When I use the word or
phrase, " conform to the nature of God," i. mean that entire work
of God in the soul, whereby we are created in righteousness and
true holiness. See Eph. 4:22-24, Col. 3:9, 10.
Now those two texts express not only a total gone-away of all
the old sinful actions, but a sweep-away of ail the old sinning
nature. For it is impossible that the nature of sin and the nature
of holiness should dwell together. 2 Cor. 6:14-1*5-16, Mat. 6:
24, and 9:16-17, Rom. 6:18-20-22, Jam. 3:11-12.
Hence, positive holiness implies, not only the absence of all in¬
ward sin, but the actual existence of moral purity to a certain ex¬
tent, and that extent is defined and expressed by the Holy Ghost.
See 1 John, 3:3.
Now let us exercise ourselves on the comparison of this text
and a few others, and see what they amount to as touching our
last proposition. " Every man that hath this hope (sons of God,
and being like Christ at his coining,) in him, purilieth himself
even as he (Christ,) is pure."
Here, then, is the extent of the required purity, without which
our hope of heaven is no better than the hope of a hypocrite. See
Job 8:13-14.
J3ut let it suffice us to say, that if Christ has no sin in him,
then how can we be pure as he is pure, (not do as he does,) and
yet have a little sin in us ? Since a little leaven leaveneth the
whole lump. Or if there is no sin in Jesus, but we have a little
sin iu us, then what more are we like Jesus than we are like the
devil ? For the devil is transformed into an angel of light. 2
Cor. 11:14, 1/5.
FRAGMENTS.
And do you not see that this text refers directly to a state of
inward being, to a state of positive existence of inward purity ?
Can it mean any thing less than, be as pure from sin as Christ is
pure ?
In this we have the standard which the Holy Ghost has set up,
and no man break it down, nor will it bear any bending. Again,
Mat. 5:43. "Be ye perfect, even as your Father in heaven is
perfect." Mark now, this text does not say, do ye, or act ye per¬
fect as your Father in heaven; but an express commandment,
" Be ye therefore perfect as your Father is perfect. Whatever
else this text may mean, it must mean, "be perfectly separated
from all sin, and possess, at least, a certain degree of the divine
nature. Second Pet. 1:4., Rom. 11:16, 17. But if we have
a little sin, (as some call it,) in us, let us have whatever else we
can have with a little sin. than wherein are we perfect as our
Father in heaven, more than we are imperfect-as our father in
hell?
1 Jno. 3 : 8. Jno. 8: 44. In this text also, you see the ex¬
tent, the standard which Jesus has erected, the perfection of a
supernatual, inward nature, without which we cannot be like
God in any moral tiling- or action. Mat. 7: 17, 18, 19. But
says one of my opposers, those passages of scripture must needs
be modified a little more, or I shall never be saved, nor will any
body else, if such is the standard :—I say, well, modify them then,
jf you dare ; for I dare not: yea, teach God all the wisdom you
can, and correct all his errors ; but as for me, it is enough that I
be taught of God.
Moreover, Hebr. 2: 11, For both he that sanctifieth, and
they who are sanctified are ali of one, which cause he is not as
hamed to call them brethren.
Now what less can the word " sanctify" mean here, than the
setting apart, separating, total distructiou of all the corruption of
defiled nature; a universal crucifixion of the whole, entire old
Adam ; a general and particular removal of the old winning na¬
ture and constitution of the soul, and a fall substitution and res¬
toration of the moral nature Christ, in which man was first crea¬
ted ? I say, what less can be implied in being one with Christ ?
See Ex. 36 : 25, 26, 27. Rom. 6 : 6, 11." Gal. 2 : 20. But
suppose we have a little sin romaining us, then how is it possible
for us to be one with Christ, and he not partake of that sin ? Rev.
3: 20. Gal. 2: 17. 2 .'.no. 11.
Or how is it possible for us to be one with Christ, so as justly
to be called one (Jno. 17 : 21, 22, 23,) unless we partake of that
living, internal lire which burns in the bosom of Jesus ? And
must it not be the very same lire in him and us, if we be one
with him? We have seen that fire is the essence, the life of
God and Christ. And indeed, is it not that fire, which makes us
FRAGMENTS.
375
one with Christ ? For we are made nigh unto God by the blood
of Jesus, but it is only that holy fire mingled in the sanctifying
blood, which constitutes its virtue : and that firey blood passing
through the firey hands of the Holy Ghost our sanctifier, makes
us one with Jesus, and one with each other.
AnsvVer to it ye sanctified ones of Jesus. For when you first
fe'it the application of the sanctifying blood of Jesus, did you not
feel fire in it ? Blessed be God, i did, and I feel it yet. And
this living, inward, refining fire, is what I call, positive holiness.
It is an intrinsic flame burning constantly in my soul, imparting
light, life, heat, power, and comfort, nor can the flood of tempta¬
tions, nor the storms of persecution, nor the trials and afflictions
of life, extinguish it. S. Songs, 8:7. It is deposited in the
soul, supported by the promises of God, and fanned by faith.
2 Pet. 1: 4. Epha. 3: 17, 18, 19. This last passage presents
the fire man in the soul, circulating his flame all through the mor¬
al constitution, as if he intended to baptise the whole man with
holy fire. Mat. 3: 11. Mai. 3 : 3.
And in this Godlike operation all the drops of the old sinning
nature is separated, (Is. 1 : 25,) and every thing else which is
contrary to the element of the fire, and a vessel is brought forth,
sanctified for the master's use. 2 Tim. 2 : 21. Prov. 25: 4.
Tit. 2: 14.
God now claims such a soul as his own temple, enters in and
dwells there, 1 Cor. 3 : 16, 17, and 6 : 19. And herein is our
love made perfect, because as he is, so are we in this world.
1 Jno. 4: 12 to 17.
Positive holiness then, absolutely includes God in the soul:
And the Holy Ghost positively protests against every thing else,
as answering for holiness but God in the soul 2 Cor. 13: 5.
Rom. 8 : 9. And thus, the only sound hope of heaven, is Christ
in the soul. Col. 1 : 27.
It therefore follows of course, that if Christ be in you, the body
(of sin, Rom. 6 : 6) is dead, (Rotn. 8: 18,) for Christ will reign
in the soul by such almighty grace, that sin cannot have any do¬
minion over you. Rom. 6: 14. For the very first moment that
Jesus enters into the heart, he binds the strong man of sin and
casts him out, destroying all his goods and works, Mat. 12 : 28,
29. 1 Jno. 3: 8. And now, the Holy Ghost having full pos¬
session of the soul, has a fair opportunity to execute his office in
infusing, and inspiring his own perfect love, joy, and peace, with
all his heavenly graces, fire and all, through the whole soul, Rom.
5: 5. Gal. 5 : 22, 23.
At the same time Christ being held in the heart by faith, Eph.
3: 17, 19, enlarges and expands the capacity of the soul, until
by and by it takes in the entire Godhead. And by this operation
we are changed into God's moral image, from glory to glory as
by the spirit of the Lord. 2 Cot. 3 : 18.
376
FRAGMENTS,
And so you know now, what I mean by holiness : without
which, no man shall see the Lord. Secondly, and here, the op-
poser ot' Bible holiness, generally inquire, saying, why cannot
we enter into heaven, nor see the Lord in glory, without this par¬
ticular, inward, vital, evengelic holiness ? And wherein is there
such a stress, or necessity of such holiness in this life, before we
can enter heaven ?
I answer; mainly, because we can no more exist amidst that
all devouring fire which burns in God, and flames all over hea¬
ven, than our bodies could exist in an iron heated furnace on
earth.
For that fire burns necessarily, and consequently in God, and
whatever else God may do, or can do, he cannot quench that fire
which burns in him, and all around him, nor is it possible for
him to withhold, restrain, or abate it in the least degree. Nor can
he avoid pouring forth its vivid flame in full force, and spread¬
ing it to the very utmost inch of all that is called heaven, sweep¬
ing away every thing whatever, that is not proof against its vio*
lence, 1 Kings, 18: 31 to 39.
This fire is the very essence of God's nature and his glory,
and constitutes him what he really is.
"Who knows of any heaven Avhere God is not ? Or who knows
of any heaven, which this fire does not fill ? And now for an
unsanctified man to die, and his unholy soul to be thrust into
that consuming, devouring fire all of a sudden, without proper
qualifications for it, undoubtedly heaven would be far more in-
tollerable and tormenting to him than hell itself, Prov. S: 36.
Luke 19 : 14. Jno. 3 : 19, and 7:7. For even when the un¬
sanctified creature was here on earth, he hated the very name of
true holiness ; he had rather hear of any thing, than holiness:
His very least concern and interest, was in Bible holiness. Nor
had he any charity at all for any christian who professed to be
sanctified here on earth. Yea, he not only hated holiness, but
even took satisfaction in mocking, and prosecuting such as loved
and enjoyed it. No, he did not believe in the doctrine of sancti-
fication. Nothing was half so aggravating to his unsanctified
soul, as to hear a saint cry out, " glory to Jesus." And to be in
a Holy Ghost prayer meeting, and think of taking part with the
sanctified, was worse than death to him. He hated God, be¬
cause he is holy.
But he could laugh and rejoice in the midst of cursing and
blasphemy all tho day long. He was in his highest element, and
the hours were always too short for him when he was among
rude, joking, worldly-minded, musical men ; but the worship of
God was always too long for him. He loved his sins most dear¬
ly, but hated holiness with utter contempt. He chose sin, but
rejected holiness. And just so much better as he loved sin more
FRAGMENT!
o77
than he loved holiness, just so much more tolerable hell will be
for him than heaven.
Now let it be observed, that when a wicked, uncf'S •]]•.• man die.?,
he goes to hell; not direct!)', for the sake of punish!:;:- hi in. lor
his sins, but directly, because they have no fitness for heaven.
And such is the doctrine of Christ. See John 3 : *3. 6, 7. Ueb.
12: 14, and 3: 11, 19.
And as for that special qualification for entering ir.io heaven,
(see 2: Thes., 2, .13, 14. 2 : Peter, 1, 2,) he has none of it.
And here the unsanctified generally inquire whether there is
not some middle purgatory, or whether God will not make them
holy at the moment of death, or sanctify them immediately after
death, so they may obtain that qualification for heaven ?.
I answer no ; not if the following passages of the word of God
are true : Mat. 5: 20, and 7 : 21, 23. Luke 13 : ;2o, 2!i, 27.
Peter, 4: 18. Heb. 9: 27. 2 Cor., 5: 10. John 12: 48.
Rev. 22: 10, U.
Reader! those last are a class of the most admonitory, fearful,
solemn texts in all the book of God, and we should not pass over
them veary carelessly.
However, to return. God knoweth not only how to qualify us
to endure that fire of heaven, but he knows how to prepare us
that it may become our first, and most glorious element. And
since our only hope of eternal life is involved in this, J propose
to detain you for a few moments longer, as we have arrived at
an important point.
Now with regard to the qualification as above stated, the a'.l-
wise God proposes a process of (if I may so express it,) gradual
acclimation ; saying, " I counsel thee to buy of mo gold tried in
the fire, that thou mayest be rich," &c. That. i -. as if Christ
had said, obtain of me a sanctified, pure soul, whirh ;oni, being
purified by the blood of Jesus and fire of the Holy Ghost, is
pure and precious, durable, and acceptable to God, as gold is to
man. Rev. 3 : 18. Hence, God, who well knows the nature
and operation of all those matters, wisely proposes the process of
qualifying us for heaven, to be in a similar manner as that of re¬
fining gold. Zech. 13: 9.
But what is the process of refining gold so as to s'ar.d the
fire? I answer: First; heat the furnace just hot enough to
gently melt the particles of gold, which will settle to the bottom,
then skim off the dross and cast it away. Then by raising the
heat one degree higher, there will arise a little line dross on the
top, different from the first, which is easily separated, and east
awav. And in the same manner they proceed until they have
raised the heat to seven degrees hotter than at llrst. (Ps. 12 : 6.)
And bv that time, not a particle of dross or any filth can be pro¬
duced from the gold. And when the dross and filth are thus ex-
378
yHA<SMEKT«i
tracted by fire, the gold becomes so pure, solid, and acclimated tc>
the heat, that it is not in the power of any domestic fires to re¬
duce iis strength, weight, or any of its properties. Pro v. 2-5 : 4.
But suppose you take gold ore, or dust, and drop it into a furnace
of seven degrees heat, with all its filth connected, or contamina¬
ted with it, then, if perchance the dross did not in time consume
the gold, it would be absolutely impossible ever to extract from it
one jot of pure gold. Use whatever process you please after
that, and vour cindery gold will ever be deficient in some of its
properties' And just so with a man who dies in an unsanctified
state, thinking of going to heaven ; he will eternally be deficient
in some of the properties of the heavenly hosts, either in repent¬
ance, faith, love, sincerity, real humanity, resignation, simplicity,
good works, or something else of great importance. "Reprobate
silver shall men call them, because God hath rejected them."
Jer. 6 : 30.
The fact is, an unsanctified man has no fitness nor meral con¬
stitution to bare such a mighty, violent change all at once, as
that from earth to heaven, unless he first become acclimated, or
qualified for it, as wc have clearlv shown, 2 Thes. 2: 13, 14.
Eph. 1: 4. Heb. 12 : 14.
For we must become fire-proof before we can reach heaven,
or suffer an eternal loss. 1 Cor., 3: 12, 15. 1 Pet., 1: 7.
Therefore, the process of acclimation or qualification, should be
well understood by all who are interested in obtaining heaven. I
only give my own views concerning it.
Sanctification qualifies us for heaven. That is, when a person
is first sanctified, he experiences the first degree of that heavenly
fire. And then living by faith in the fire promises of God, the
Holy Ghost dwelling in his soul, gradually raises the degrees of
his own fire, just as the man is able to bear it, and not distract
his moral intellect, nor confuse his weak constitution. And thus
the Holy Ghost works like a refiner of silver and gold. Mai. 3 : 3.
And so from the first degree he goes on, raising the heat higher
and higher, and soon (if the man is patient in the fiery opera¬
tion,) he becomes perfect and entire, wanting or lacking no quali¬
fication for heaven. James. 1: 3, 4. 1 Pet., 1: 7.
But as we are still moral agents, and exposed to the tempta¬
tions of satan, as Christ was, the next business of the Holy
Ghost is, to keep us in that holy, sanctified state. 1 Thes., 5>
23, 24. Kev. 3:10. 2 Pet., 1 : 5. Jude. 24.
And thus, by this process, we become so naturalized and accli¬
mated to the fiery zone, in consequence of God's dwelling in us,
circulating his own fire in us by degreess, that by and by it be-
bomes our first, chief, and most glorious element, and our cry to
God is, " fire, fire, O, for more heavenly fire!:'
fragments.
Refining fire, go through my heart,
Illuminate my soul,
Scatter thy life through every part,
And sanctity the whole.
O, that it now from heaven might fall.
And all my sins consume,
Come, Holy Ghost, for thee I call.
Spirit of burning, come.
But, says one, is not justification the first degree of that fire ?
I answer, no.
Justification (abstractly considered,) is only (if I may so call it)
a preparatory messenger going before to prepare the way of the
Lord, that he may accomplish this fierv work in the soul. Mat.
3: 3, 11. Acts. 19: 2, 6. 1 John, i: 9. Heb. 12: 15.
Now, those texts express a sentiment and meaning altogether
different, that is, far deeper, and wholly of another nature-and
operation from what can .be understood by the simple word "jus¬
tification." iMoreover, they are posted in the midst of doctrines
and arguments, conspicuous, as expressing important substance
and not shadows.
Now, my opposers, here in Africa, contend that sin consists
only in doing wrong, and not doing right; that is, in actions ex¬
clusively : and that when God pardons, or justifies a sinner, then
there is no more entailment of sin left in the man ; that they are
then holy, free from all sin, because their sinful actions are par¬
doned. And hence they say that to contend for any thing further
than pardon, is enthusiasm, eccentrical, and superfluous.
But, my views on this point, are quite different, whether I am
right or wrong. For I believe that sin consists quite as much in
being wrong as doing, and in not being right as not doing right.
That is, I believe that sin is an inherent, internal principle in our
moral constitution and nature; that, as poison, it spreads itsel#
through all the moral marrow bones and blood veins of the entire
intellect of the natural man ; that, as a noxious, deep root, con¬
cealed, fastens its bearded fangs in the very inmost soul of our
moral nature, carrying off the whole man as a leopard would a
joung goat. And, that this germinating root may remain in vi¬
tal nature with all its original, spontaneous properties, grasping
the whole limits of the constitution, and like a strong man arm¬
ed, holding dominion over the inward man, and challenging all
the powers of simple justification to route it. Luke 11: 21, 22.
Job 20 : 11. Fs. 51: 5. Jer. 17 : 1. Is. 1: 5, 6. Romans 7 :
17, 20.
Now, I contended that justification can never reach the root of
those texts, nor can it ever remove that instinct, inherent sub¬
stance, or sinning essence to which those texts exclusively refer.
For simple justification alone, neither expresses or implies any
330
FRAGMENTS.
thins^ more than forgiveness, or pardon «f bad actions and bad af-
/"(.••t'iUi?, or actual sins which are past, through the forbearence of
God. jioiH. 3: 24, 25. To this text, I add three or four more,
to show you the extent and the meaning of justification, or par-
do;), or forgiveness, which I call all the same thing. Mat. 6:12,
14, 15; and 18:21,25. Mark 11:25,26. Luke 23:34. Acts 13:
33, 09. Jno. 1:9
Thus you see that justification and forgiveness mean the same
ma thing, and that both refer to simple actions only, but not to
sinful being, or existence, or essence as the foregoing texts. That
is, justification only signifies the absolving, or acquital of a sin¬
ner from. condemnation, guilt and punishment due to his actual
sins that arc past, but it goes no further than that, as to destroy¬
ing sin. True justification places lis in a different, and more fa¬
vorable relation to God, for now the outward warfare is over, we
bcome lm servants, are prepared to receive the Holy Ghost by
v. Iio;n we are made the sons of God. But as servants, God
irs v. certain degree of grace, to enable us to undergo a full
operation of regeneration by, or of the Holy Ghost, in destroying
the "body of sin," (Rom. 6:6,) and that grace happifies the soul
fur a r;ca:on. 2 Cor. 7:1. Hed. 6:1. But that happifying grace
of which I speak, is neither justification nor sanctification. I call
it regenerating grace; designed of God to prepare, enable and
accompany v.s from justification to, or into sanctification. 2 Cor.
6:1. Gal. 1:8. But O, how many poor, wretched prodigals there
are in the world, who spend all that grace in vanity, but never at¬
tain to sanctification. They run well for a season, while that cer¬
tain degree of grace lasts, but by not improving upon, and apply¬
ing that grace as God designed, in a proper time, their inward
sin gradually, but assuredly reduces it, and at last drinks it up.
And thus they pine away in darkness and sorrow, that they have
4ost the happiness which they once enjoyed, but not one of them
ever attain to it again in full, unless they obtain it in sanctifica¬
tion. Moreover, at the very heighth of that happifying grace, in¬
ward sin would frequently rise up, take the advantage of us, and
bring us iuto condemnation again : for the old, inward, Adamic
sinning nature is not destroyed by that grace of which we have
been speaking, and in addition to all the scriptures to which I
have referred, I can produce millions of experienced persons to
prove it. But as I am only copying an abridgment, I will sum
us) my feeble views, and show wherein I differ from my brethren
here in Liberia, which difference has caused those serious diffi¬
culties between us, and also caused me to write this fragment,
that my sentiments might be known, and to show how I came by
that sentiment. Now, our differences are in substance as follows :
First, they believe that simple justification alone saves us from
all rin ; but I believe that nothing short entire sanctification can
FRAGMENTS.
381
save us from all sin. They contended that sin consists only in
actions, and therefore we need nothing but forgiveness to save us
from sin. But I contend that sin consists quite as much in being
as in action, and therefore we need sanctificati'm to destroy and
remove that being. They depend solely on the merits of Christ
to atone for their bad actions at the judgment seat of Christ, just
as the Antinomians, and here they stop. But I depend on the in¬
dwelling of the Holy Ghost, working and applying the blood of
Jesus to my soul, to the destruction of my old sinning nature and
bad being from whence bad actions necessarily spring, and giv¬
ing me a new nature and moral being from whence good actions
naturally flow. Mat. 7:17,18. 2d Cor. 5:7. 1st Cor. 5:17. Gal.
6:15. Eph. 4:24.
They believe that holiness consists in keeping the external
commandments of God, and here they stop. But I believe that
holiness consists more especially in God's dwelling in the soul,
reigning, controlling all the affections and will, turning all the de¬
sires and delights of the soul toward him, and spreading his origi¬
nal fires all through the whole man. Hence, 1 call justification a
work done for us, through the atoning merits of Christ's death,
in saving us from the liability of punishment for our past, outward
sins, and here it leaves us. Hob. 10:1 to 4.
But sanctification is a work done for us, positivelj", and abso¬
lutely, in extricating the entire root and poison of inward sin, and
destroying both root and branch a't one fatal, deadly blow. Heb.
10:9, 10, S4. Jno. 17:17,19. 1. Jno. 3:5. Rom. chapter 6th.
But, says my opposers, are we not made, or counted holy ex¬
clusively by the imputation of Christ's righteousness ? I answer,
no, not exclusively ; for there is no such ranting Antinomianism
in all the book of God. I however admit, in full, that no holiness
can exist in us independent, or separate from the imputation of
Christ's righteousness, which righteousness is the very foundation
of our righteousness of faith, and gives all the merit of our faith
and works; but still we must be righteous. 1 Jno. 3:7, 10, and
2:29. Eph. 4:24. Rom. 6:13, 18, 20, and 8:4. Mat. 5;20.
And I am willing still further to admit, that "if the imputa¬
tion of Christ's righteousness only, constitutes a man really holy,
so that it prevents the man from all outward sin, and cleanses him
from all inward sin, changes his moral nature, and brings him into
the moral image of God, filling his soul with holy fire," then the
righteousness of Christ is sufficient. My objection to my oppos¬
ers on this point is substantially this: That while they trust ex¬
clusively to the imputation of Christ's righteousness for their only
holiness, not one of them ever pretend to obtain enough of it in
this life to save them from committing sin daily. And I contend
that sin and holiness can never exist together in any degree what¬
ever. And by these broken remarks, 1 presume the reader will
382
FRAGMENTS.
easily understand what I mean by bible holiness, whether I am
right or wrong.
O, reader, I awfully fear, thnt if you or I die without this holi¬
ness, we shall be eternally miserable. For God has prepared the
the fullest, most ample, consistent means, at an incomprehensible
expense, put the means within our reach, to make us holy, and by
an unalterable decree, he declares that without holiness no man
shall see the Lord. The condition on our part in obtaining this
holiness is simple and feasible, for the whole of it is obtained by
faith in the means, and promises of God. True, it may look like
a great mountain to you at present, but when you begin to exer¬
cise faith, it will appear as a mustard seed Holiness is my mot¬
to forever. Amen. Hallalujah!
But before 1 give up this fragment, permit me to repeat what I
have just said ; that is, you now have my views on what I mean
by holiness, or sanctification. And moreover, I have endeavor¬
ed to show the grounds and reasons on which I pretend to build
and establish my views. And now if I am altogether wrong, as
thousands say I am, then by the authority of the God of the bi¬
ble, I command you to tell me what all those passages of scrip¬
ture mean, which I have brought into this fragment. For cer¬
tainly, if any part of the bible has any meaning, then those pas¬
sages must have a meaning also, and an application too. But if
even one half, or one third of those texts sustain me in my views
on holiness, then where is the propriety in the church in butcher¬
ing me from day to day, for preaching and contending for holi¬
ness ? I am sincere in my views, and hence I have preached the
same doctrine from kingdom to kingdom with all boldness, testi¬
fying that without bible holiness, no man should enter into
heaven.
O, reader, it is no matter however much you may do, or bear,
or suffer in this life, you must be inwardly holy, in this life, or
you will be eternally undone. Nor is it any matter however
mui h you may desire heaven, or dread hell, for if you die in an
unholy state, you will be eternallv damned by an unalterable de¬
cree of the great Jehovah. O, fly. reader ! fly to the blood of
Jesus ; fly by faith, escape for thy life, to Christ the city of refuge;
tarrv not on the | lains of sin, but by faith plunge all over in the
clensing blood of Jesus!
FRAGMENT B.
On Faith.
First: having given my feeble explanation on holiness, I
am also inclined to attempt an explanation on what 1 mean
by faith, by Avhich faith holiness is obtained. But let it be un-
FRAGMENTS.
383
derstood that I am not designing to write a theological stand¬
ard for others ; and although 1 may address my ideas to the read¬
er, yet I only design to explain what I mean by faith, or rather,
what I meant by the word faith when I referred you to this frag¬
ment. Now, my opposers in Liberia and elsewhere are as much
opposed to me in what I call faith, as they are to what I call holi¬
ness. For I have contended that not a spark of holiness can ex¬
ist without faith. Now, the faith which I contend for, and which
we now have under consideration, is not any kind of faith, but es¬
pecially and particularly that faith which is the substance of
things hoped for. Heb. 11:1.
But if the reader has any inclination to understand my expla¬
nation on this subject, he cannot understand me unless he holds
his bible in one hand, and as soon as a passage of scripture is
presented you must turn to it immediately and read it twice or
thrice over, and then decide whether I make a right application
of it or not. For you know that faith comes by reading as well
as by hearing the word of God, and I want to strengthen your
faith withal.
But first, I wish to explain how I dispose of this phrase " sub¬
stance of things hoped for."
First. The above text, I use almost as if it read, " a substitute
for things hoped for."
That is, one thing in the place or in the stead of another, an¬
swering the same purpose for the time being.
It is not easy for me to find words to convey my ideas on this
important phrase, unless I make use of some familiar figure to
convey them, as for instance.
First. A. current bank note is nothing of itself but a piece of
thin paper. But when those papers are stamped with letters ex¬
pressing definite promises, signed by proper, legal authorities, I
have so much confidence in the ability and integrity of the bank¬
ers, that their notes on demand answer my purpose for the time
being, just as well as the specie which they promise. But sup¬
pose a note is presented to me, on some foreign bank, and I am
not acquainted with the ability nor character of the bankers, then
I must ransack their books until I become satisfied in four impor¬
tant particulars, or I should decidedly prefer the specie rather
than their notes.
The first important particular is, are the bankers able to perform
their promises in redeeming their notes ? Let us see what is
written by the honest cl rks of the bankers. Mat. 3:9, Mark.
10:27, Rom. 4:17-22, 2 Cor. 9:8, Eph. 3:20, Heb. 7:25.
Enough, enough ! Surely the ability of the bankers is too great
for all human calculation. No matter what they promise, for they
are abundantly able to perform all, mysteries or no mysteries.
But in order to give their notes a quick currency, and to avoid
384
FRAGMENTS.
the very thought of the least discount on them, are the bankers
faithful to perform their promises ? Or are they negligent, slack,
and treacherous ? What savs the clerks about it ? It is written,
Isaiah 11:0, 1 Thes. 5:24, Heb. 2:17 and 10:23, 2 Peter 3:9, Rev¬
elation 19:11.
Blessed report of faithfulness ! Such bankers will never forfeit
their promises, disappoint their creditors, nor deceive their ap¬
plicants. So far, all is well. All is activity, and sure. But,
thirdly. Are the bankers willing to be called on to redeem their
promises as expressed in their notes ?
It is written, Mat. 7: 7 to 12. Heb. 6 : 17, 18, 19. Jno. 14:
13, 21. 2 Cor. 1: 21. 1 Jno. 5: 14, 15. 1 Thes. 4 : 3.
Now if I am not a most notorious infidel, is it possible for me
to scruple, or doubt the willingness of God to perform his promi¬
ses which he has so voluntarily, deliberately, and sincerely made
to me ? No, I can no more doubt God's willingness to fulfil his
promises, than I can doubt his power or faithfulness. Hence,
fourthly, I only desire to know one trait more in the character of
the bankers, and indeed that is of but little consequence, seeing
the other three particular are so firm and unquestionable : that is,
are the bankers always ready to hand over the specie on the presen¬
tation of their notes, according to their expressed, written promi¬
ses ? That is, do they always keep on hand the solid stuff, the
specie, as their notes promise ? Or if I call for the promised
specie, must I be put off until the bankers can go to Spain or
Mexico and borrow it ? What says clerks of the bank ?
2 Cor. 6 : 2. Mat. 22 : 4, 8/ Luke 14: 17. Heb. 13 : 8.
Rev. 3: 20, and 22 : 17. Rom. 10 : 21. Is. 1: 18.
O glory: I am now full}' satisfied with the security of this
bank, and I am now ready to receive their notes at par, for any
amount which they promise. For I find here, that, God my
Father is the stockholder : Christ the son, my elder brother, is the
cashier, treasurer, and president. And the Holy Ghost, my com¬
forter is secretary and agent.
But perhaps you may ask me here as many do, whether there
are any counterfeit bills on this bank of heaven, and if so, how I
can distinguish between the true and the false ? I answer ; that
there are counterfeit bills on the bank of heaven, there is no doubt,
for the devil is transformed into an angel of light, and has his
associates with him; but still his counterfeit bills are so unlike
the genuine, that there is no danger of deception, if we only read
them carefully, and compare them closely as follows:
The devil's notes only promise things consistent and equal to
the ability of a deprived sinner; always payable several days af¬
ter date ; written by a pen of sin dipt in a mud puddle ; witness¬
ed and tested by ail the worst athiest and infidels on earth.
But God's notes, (the Bible) promises all that he can do accor-
I'KAGMENTS.
385
ding to his mighty power; (Eph. ]: 18, 19,) always on demand,
(Mark 11: 24,) written with the finger of God ; (Exod. 31: 18;
2d Cor. 3: 3,) dipt in the blood of his own son; (Mat. 26 :
28. Heb. 13: 20,) witnessed bv more than twelve legions of
angels; (Mat. 26: 53, Gal. 3: 19,) and tested by millions of
holy saints of all nations and ages of the world.
Now such notes, or promises of the Bible, are to me, the sub¬
stance of things hoped for. Or as the substance of what they
promise, as a current bank note is a substance or substitute in
the mind for the amount of specie it promises. And thus I take
hold of God's promises spiritually, as men take hold of each
others notes literally. And when I get hold of those Bibie promi¬
ses, I hold them as so many unquestionable evidences, that I
have an indisputable demand, by virtue of Christ's blood and
God's written promise, on the bank of heaven. And what con¬
stitutes faith the substance of things, or as the substance of
things hoped for is, the infinite integrity and perfect rectitude of
God's divine nature and unblemished character.
And hence, if God makes a promise of what he will do for me
immediately on a certain condition on my part, I have such an
unwavering, established confidence in the sincerity and imutabili-
ty of God's integrity, that at the instant I fulfil the condition on
my part, I fully rely upon it as an unquestionable fact, that God
has fulfilled on his part, even as ha told me. Acts 27: 25.
That is, my confidence is so insuperably persuaded and sure of
obtaining what I hope for, from the promises of such a God, that,
that persuasion or assurance has something "in it which is so se¬
cure and satisfactory, that at least for the time being, it answers
my purpose as the substance, or subsistance, or substitute of, or for
the thing which I hope for.
But you see that faith and substance are two terms which sig¬
nify the same thing, as used in the text under consideration, and
I now propose to explain, if possible, more definitely, but, per¬
haps, in other words, what faith is of itself, abstractly.
But first, I remark, that the faith under consideration, means
or implies something more than simple, historical, common be¬
lief; as.follows: Now I may believe' in the absolute existence of
one, true God, existing in three persons, possessing all the attri¬
butes which the bible ascribes to Him, and I may believe that
Jesus is the Son of God, the Savior of the world, the judge of
men, and in his atoning death, and triumphant resurrection and
ascension to heaven, that he makes intercession for men. And I
may believe in all the depravity of man, the necessity of being
bom of the spirit, and of the resurrection of the dead, eternal
judgment, of heaven and hell, &c., &c., and yet I may have no
more faith than the devils have. The devils believe all those
things as firmly as any saint or angel, but they are devils after
3S6
FRAGMENTS.
all. Many sinners believe all those things, but they are sinners
after all, and have no saving faith.
Still, I readily grant that in many places in the bible, " belief
means the same as faith and all I design by making a distinc¬
tion here, is to show that a man may believe many bible truths,
and yet be totally destitute of that faith which is the substance
of things hoped for.
But the faith under consideration, not only implies a degree of
the above belief, but it is that which unfits men with the particu¬
lar promises of God, generally as touching salvation. Or, in
other words, this faith is a special medium by which, or ohrough
which, the promises of God are applied to men. And nw per¬
mit me to say that—
2d. I suppose faith is a determinate action of the mind;
which action is first produced by the influence of the Holy Ghost,
and then animated by a demonstrative conviction that what God
has promised he is able and willing to perform. That is, the
Holy Ghost enlightens and strengthens, and the evidence, or con¬
viction of God's immutable integrity, encourages and persuades
all our moral faculties to engage in obiaining a promise of God.
That is, the mind and conscience revolves and reflects on the
nature and character of God, until it becomes insuperably con¬
vinced, and fully persuaded, that what the God of truth has piom-
ised, he will assuredly fulfil, and that it cannot be otherwise.
3d. Faith is an unwavering, unhesitating reliance of the
mind, and security of the conscience, that God cannot possibly be
untrue to his promise, but that the thing promised is as positively
secure and certain, as if it was already fulfilled.
4th. Faith is a sincere, decisive, calm, but bold instantaneous
grasp of the whole soul and mind on a promise of God, holding
on and applying its very essence in the present tents. And here
the mind and soul, and conscience, are all so immersed in the in¬
tegrity of God, and so fully persuaded of the genuineness and
authenticity of God's promise, that they all totally reject all hu¬
man probability or improbability, sight or feeling, as having any
thing to do, or being of any importance, or any objection to the
fulfillment of God's promises. And just so my faith works
when I present my notes to the bankers. One may tell me that
I bought their notes for half price, or found them in the street;
that I shall probably lose the specie if they hand it over. Says
another bystander, it is not probable that the bankers will regard
such a mean fellow as you are; ragged, lame, and shiftless as
you are. But will any of those bad circumstances check my
confidence in the bankers, who have ever sustained such an un¬
blemished character ? Or do those bad circumstances of mine
affect the genuineness of their promise, or my legal claim on
them for the specie ? O no. Neither can those bad, unfavora-
FRAGMENTS.
387
ble circumstances of mine, in any wise, so affect the bankers as
to incline thern for a moment to forfeit, or sacrifice their univer¬
sally acknowledged integrity. The fact is, that neither they nor
I have any business or concern with each other in any thing
whatever at present, only so far as their notes express promises.
And if the bankers have nothing to plead for not handing over
the specie, but my bad actions, or bad being, then I will sue them
to the United States Court for a fraud, and demand heavy dama¬
ges. But, is God's bank fraudulent ? I know better. The fact
is, God Almighty has promised, and the promise written at his
special command, signed by his own hand, and sealed by the
blood of bis own Son, which blood makes the notes to read, " for
value received." Now, every promise which is written in the
bible, is properly one of those notes, and I use them so.
5th. Hence, I say, that "faith" is the eye of the mind singly
fixed on some certain promise of God, and seeing that it reads,
" to me, the bearer," sees no reason why the promise sh<?uld not
be fulfilled now.
6th. Faith is the hand and arm of the soul, which reaches forth,
takes hold, brings home, and applies the promises of God to the
soul. And such is the office and nature of that faith which is
the substance of things hoped for, and the evidence of things not
seen.
See Mat. 8: 8 Mark 11: 22, 23, 24. James 1: 5, 8; and
the whole of that sublime eleventh chapter of Hebrews. That is,
the soul will have every thing just so now, because God says it
shall be so now. Or, the soul says, it is done, because God says,
it is done.
Faith has no concern for any thing else, nor does it know any
thing else, nor is it of any use for any thing else, only when God
says it is so, faith (or the mind and conscience being so fully per¬
suaded and perfectly satisfied with the ability, sincerity and in¬
tegrity of God,) bears witness and asks for no further evidence
of what God says, but responds to his simple word, saying,—
" amen, it is so, it is so, I heard God say so, it must be so; hal-
lalujah to Jesus ! I know it is so ! And that response is what I
mean by applying the promises of God in the present tense.
That is, conscience itself is so fully satisfied that God is just
what the Bible says he is, it feels perfectly secure in making an
instantaneous application of God's written word, without the least
wavering of mind or doubt of success. Now before you further
proceed please compare this illustration with the nature of those
last passages of scripture, and see how they agree together.
And here the opposers, the skeptics of the gospel generally re¬
tort, saying, " Brown has explained away nearly all which I sup¬
posed to be faith, and left it only as a mustard seed in compari¬
son of what I expected."
388
FBAGMHNTS.
O, I would to God that that retort came from a sincere heart,
for then I should feel that I had accomplished my main object
in writing this fragment.
But as small and simple as the act of faith may appear to some,
yet by it and through it we can shake the whole region of hell,
overturn the solid earth, draw all heaven down into the soul and
keep it there. See Mark 9:23, Mat. 17:20, 1 John 5:4, Eph. 3:
17-20, John 11:25-26 and 14:12-13, Heb. 11:6-35.
Now if all those greater works can be accomplished by faith,
then why not accomplish smaller works ? Why not triumph in
victory over all sin and live a holy life i
And now, as I said at the conclusion of Fragment A, so I may
say at the conclusion of Fragment B, that is, from what I have
written under this head, it appears to me that any one may easily
understand what I mean by that faith which is the substance of
things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen. I say, what
I mean by it, whether I am right or wrong. I still have many
weighty ideas in my mind on this important subject already
written, which a brief abridgment like this will not well admit.
However, as for me, until I find a more perfect faith, one which
secures and produces more love, joy and peace, gives more strength
in temptation, more comfort in affliction, more victory over sin,
the world, the flesh and the devil, and brings more of God and
heaven into my soul, I shall continue to walk by the same faith
in the promises of God.
For this very same faith has mightily sustained rne for fifteen
years through a complicated, multifarious train of the most dan¬
gerous temptations, braced me up under a storm of the most cut¬
ting, aggravating persecutions, and so supported and animated me
in losses, crosses, distresses and bereavments, that it has enabled
me to shout victory in their very midst, with a soul full of glory
to Jesus, and hallalujah !
That is, whenever I feel a necessity of the fulfillment of any
of the promises of God, I solemnly kneel before the Lord, open
my mouth and soul in prayer, and spread my entire case before
him; then my mind takes hold of some particular expressed
promise in God's book, at the same time pleading the merits ot
the blood of his son ; then I thank him, and praise him for mak¬
ing the promise, shout glory to Jesus a few times, rise up and go
about my business with the fullest confidence and assurance that
God has granted me'the fulfillment of the promise. It is true,
the devil often tells me in the very midst of the act of applying
a promise, that I am deceiving myself, or that I am believing a
lie, or that I am too familiar with God, or presumptuous, or a
thousand other objections which the devil always suggests at that
particular moment, but I never regard any of those objections at
all, especially when I want the fulfillment of a spiritual promise,
FRAGMENTS.
389
or any promise which is designed to immediately promote holi¬
ness . And such happiness as holiness produces, is good enough
for me, or any body else. Hallalujah to Jesus !
Reader, permit me to admonis you by the authority of God,
the judge of all, and by the awful solemnities of the day of judg¬
ment, that without this faith you can never become holy, and
without holiness you must perish forever ; for without this faith
you can never please God. This faith will produce all good
works in you, and render your works acceptable to God. Gal.
5:6. And be assured that just so long as you exercise this faith,
you will be perpetually happy, and your love, joy Bnd peace will
be as a great river from an inexhaustable fountain. J no. 7:37-38-
39. Rom. 15:13.
And here I yield up this fragment, by commending you to God,
by exhorting you to walk by faith and not by sight, and through
faith meet me in Heaven.
FINIS.
ERRATA.
In giving this Abridgment a hasty reading from the Press, I find several glar¬
ing errors in it; that is, occasionally, a word in a place, mis-spelled, or not
correctly pointed ; which it is too late now to correct, excepting a few of the
most glaring, in this place.
Page.
For Barrick, read, Barrack, 22
" left, read kept, 27
" arrangments for " me" to go, 32
" met to, read, met the converts, 36
" speak, read, peak, 37
" the, read, lie, 57
" Lyetto, read, Zetto Barnes, 41
" I recommended, read, I was recommended, 60
" Standard, read, Steward, 120
" Jarvis by, read, Jarvis by Nicholds, 124
" that, read, path, 162
" O, read, a, 142
" T. B. read, J. A. Burton, 169
" them, read, me, 179
" four Cities, read, four States, 184
" Philadelphia, read, New-York, 185
" word, read, work, 191
" more, read, none, 202
" barn, read, farm, 209
" Note two, read, Note Q, 200
" went to be, read, went happy, 217
" Communion, read, connection, 227
" with there, read, my Attorney, 260
" August 2d., read, Aug. 1st., 281, 282
" singular, read, similar, 285
" Sanctified, read, satisfied with, 285
" Gad, read, God, 286
" devil, read, David.
CONTENTS.
Page.
Alarming conviction, 8
Angels, dream of, 33
A ramble in Philadelphia, 188
Battle at Ileddington, 122
Birth place and residence for twenty years, 5
Bugebug, discription of, 260
Call to, and trials of preaching, 20
Casenovia, more friends than foes, 41
Character of the natives at Heddington, 98
Conversion, mine, 17
Connection, full in Confeience, 74
Cassava, 361
Church, a new one, 269
Culture in Africa, 368
Death of my companion, * 101
Death of King Bango, 157
Death of Simon Peter, 215
Death blow to the Liberia Mission, 212, 218
Death of Moses Brayton, - 267
Devil's Bush, 361
Dispair, total 10
Difficulties at Monkton, 32
Difficulties in preaching to heathen, 81, 85, 88
Difficulties with the Board of Missions, 233, 234, 237
Dialects in Africa, 361
Documents, 293
Drivers, character of, 364
Effects of ardent spirits 6, 7, 8
Efleets of the Liberia Mission and Colony, on the natives in Africa, 205
Explanation on Document 15...... 351
Faith,explanation of, - 383
Farewell address at Heddington, 170, 173
Funeral, native procession, 88
Gambia, discription of, 229
Gale at Sea, 50
« 192
" on the Chesapeak Bay, 231
God's faithfulness in temporal promises, 170
(Jorree, description of, 51
Gospel in the wilderness, 150
1 leddington, first excursion to, - 69
Holiness, explanation of, 371
Horrors of a dying sinner, 7
Jaunt to Goloo, * 199
392 CONTENTS.
Justification by simple faith «....<. 1&5
Landed in Liberia first, 52
Lawsuit, Mission and Government, 148, 155
Lesson, a frofitable one, 280
License to preach, 28
Lions, Dreams of, 80
" " Explained, 287
Located from Conference, . 166
Magic, 121
Mission, my first entrance, 49
My Saviour is there, 231
Mystery of inward religion, 274
Native gods, 362
Natural productions of Africa 367
Ordination, 6i
Old Simon, 208
Peace proclaimed, 151
Religion of the heathen Africans, 363
Reformation at Gage Hill, 23
" Dunham's Bay, 35
" Northfield and Prescott, 29
" Hague, 34
" Quashalon Creek, 37
" Hebron, 46
" Caldwell and Millsburgh, 58
" Bangs Hill, 116
Restoration to the Church, * 141
Rulers among the Afrieans, 361
Sanctification, my own 24
Sanctification, great revival of, 245, 246
Slander, effects of, 248
" terminated, 280
Trials in going to Africa, first < 48
Voyage, first return to America, 60
" second to Liberia, 68
" second to America, 176
" third to Africa, 191
" third to America, 229
Witch} converted, 168